munotes®

International Humanitarian Law and Refugee Law Notes | LL.M. Semester 3 | Mumbai University | munotes

Official Notes munotes.in

International Humanitarian Law and Refugee Law

LL.M. · SEMESTER 3

Strictly as per the University of Mumbai LL.M. syllabus in force

For LL.M. students of the University of Mumbai and all its affiliated law colleges

Open the book ↓

munotes.in Group 4 Human Rights Law

International Humanitarian Law and Refugee Law

Copyright © 2026 munotes.in. All rights reserved.

Written and first published by munotes.in, 2026.

This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.

Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in

The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary, arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.

munotes.in is an independent study resource for MU students. It is not affiliated with, endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.

munotes.in

Contents

Module I

  1. What This Paper Is About 1
  2. What International Humanitarian Law Is 5
  3. Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law 9
  4. The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses 13
  5. The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague 17
  6. When Humanitarian Law Applies 21
  7. Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect 25
  8. Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature 29
  9. The Martens Clause 33
  10. The Principle of Distinction 37
  11. Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack 41
  12. Military Necessity, and Humanity 46
  13. The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field 50
  14. The Wounded and Sick: Articles 12 to 18 54
  15. Medical Units, Establishments and Personnel 59
  16. Buildings, Material and Medical Transports 64
  17. The Distinctive Emblem 68
  18. The First Convention: Execution and Repression 73
  19. The Second Convention: War at Sea 78
  20. The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means 82
  21. Hospital Ships 87
  22. Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem 93
  23. The Second Convention: Execution 98
  24. The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict 102
  25. Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies 107
  26. The General Protection of Prisoners of War 112
  27. Capture, Questioning and Evacuation 117
  28. Internment: Quarters, Food and Clothing 122
  29. Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation 127
  30. Discipline, Rank and Transfer 132
  31. The Labour of Prisoners of War 138
  32. Financial Resources 144
  33. Relations with the Exterior 150
  34. Complaints, and the Prisoners' Representative 156
  35. The Penal and Disciplinary Regime: General Provisions 161
  36. Disciplinary Sanctions 166
  37. Judicial Proceedings 172
  38. Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries 178
  39. Release at the Close of Hostilities 183
  40. The Information Bureau and the Central Agency 188
  41. The Third Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches 193
  42. Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person 198
  43. Provisions for the Whole of the Populations 204
  44. Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons 211
  45. Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage 217
  46. Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict 222
  47. Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules 228
  48. Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property 235
  49. The Treatment of Internees 243
  50. Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release 250
  51. The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches 257
  52. Cultural Property: What Is Protected 263
  53. Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem 269
  54. The Additional Protocols of 1977 276
  55. Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked 282
  56. The Missing and the Dead 289
  57. Methods and Means of Warfare 295
  58. Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment 302
  59. Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees 309
  60. Women, Children and the Family 315
  61. Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict 322

Module II

  1. Why the Control of Weapons Is Part of This Law 331
  2. The Two Tests: Superfluous Injury, and Indiscriminate Effect 336
  3. The Limit on the Choice of Means and Methods 341
  4. Poison, and the Geneva Protocol of 1925 346
  5. The Biological Weapons Convention: the Prohibition 351
  6. The Biological Weapons Convention: Machinery, and What It Lacks 357
  7. The Chemical Weapons Convention: the Prohibition 363
  8. The Chemical Weapons Convention: Verification and the OPCW 369
  9. The Non-Proliferation Treaty: the Bargain 375
  10. Article VI, and the Obligation to Negotiate 381
  11. Is the Use of Nuclear Weapons Lawful? 386
  12. The Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons 392
  13. The CCW Protocols: Fragments, Mines, Incendiaries, Lasers and Remnants 398
  14. Landmines and Cluster Munitions 404
  15. Proliferation, and What a Treaty Can Control 411
  16. New Weapons, and the Duty to Review Them 416
  17. The Control of Weapons Assessed 422

Module III

  1. What Implementation Means, and Why It Is the Hard Half 427
  2. Dissemination, Legal Advisers and the Duty of Commanders 432
  3. Grave Breaches, and the Obligation to Prosecute 438
  4. Universal Jurisdiction over Grave Breaches 445
  5. Command Responsibility 450
  6. Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes 456
  7. The International Fact-Finding Commission 463
  8. The International Committee of the Red Cross: What It Is 469
  9. The ICRC's Treaty Functions 474
  10. The Right of Humanitarian Initiative, and Confidentiality as a Method 480
  11. The Movement: the Committee, the Federation and the National Societies 486
  12. National Legislation: How a State Implements the Conventions 492
  13. India's Geneva Conventions Act 1960: the Offences 497
  14. The Geneva Conventions Act 1960: Procedure and the Emblem 503
  15. What India Has Not Legislated For 510
  16. From Nuremberg to the Ad Hoc Tribunals 516
  17. The International Criminal Court: the War Crimes Article 522
  18. Complementarity, and Responsibility Under the Statute 529
  19. Reparation, State Responsibility and the Victim 536
  20. Why Implementation Fails 542

Module IV

  1. The Concept of Refugees: Why the Category Exists 548
  2. The Definition in Article 1A(2) 553
  3. The Five Grounds, and Membership of a Particular Social Group 559
  4. Well-Founded Fear, and Persecution 564
  5. What the 1967 Protocol Changed 569
  6. Cessation, and the Exclusion Clauses 574
  7. Wider Definitions: the OAU Convention and Cartagena 580
  8. Displaced Persons, and How They Differ 588
  9. Stateless Persons 594
  10. Asylum Seekers, Migrants and the Limits of the Category 600
  11. Non-Refoulement 605
  12. The Rights of a Refugee Under the Convention 611
  13. Article 31, and Refugees Unlawfully in the Country of Refuge 617
  14. From the Nansen Passport to UNRRA and the IRO 622
  15. Climate, Disaster and Conflict Displacement 628
  16. Strategies to Combat the Refugee Problem 634
  17. UNHCR: the Statute and the Mandate 639
  18. Article 35, and UNHCR's Duty of Supervision 645
  19. Determination of Status, Registration and Documentation 651
  20. The Three Durable Solutions 657
  21. Voluntary Repatriation 662
  22. Local Integration 667
  23. Resettlement 672
  24. Burden Sharing, and the Global Compact on Refugees 677
  25. Mass Influx, Temporary Protection and Camps 683
  26. Root Causes, and Prevention 688
  27. India: No Refugee Statute, and What Governs Instead 693
  28. The Immigration and Foreigners Act 2025 699
  29. Constitutional Protection for a Refugee in India 706
  30. UNHCR's Relationship and Operations in India 712
  31. Why India Has Not Ratified, and the Arguments Each Way 717
  32. What the Refugee Regime Has and Has Not Achieved 724
munotes.in

Module I

munotes.in

Chapter One

What This Paper Is About

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

This paper is international humanitarian law, meaning the law that governs how an armed conflict may be fought and who must be spared in it, joined to refugee law, meaning the law that decides who is owed protection after fleeing, and the University examines the two together because both begin where ordinary protection has already failed.

What MU prints

Circular UG/165 of 2016-17, page 22. Group 4 Human Rights Law, Semester 3, Paper V, four credits. She prints five topic labels, one credit to each module, and no other guidance at all.

ModulePrinted label
IHumanization of Welfare
IIControl of weapons
IIIHumanitarian law : Implementation
IVThe Concept of refugees
IVStrategies to combat refugee problem

Two things about that table matter. Module IV carries two printed topics, numbers 4 and 5, so it is twice the size of the others in what it asks. And the numbering runs 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 in order, which makes this the first Group 4 paper in the LL.M. whose printed numbering is not defective.

The word Welfare

She prints "Humanization of Welfare", and it is not a scanning error. Page 22 of the circular was rendered and read directly. She then writes the same word into her own examination paper, where question 2 asks about the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts.

Two independent printings of her own, so the wording is settled and this book carries it exactly as she prints it. The term the field itself uses is the humanisation of warfare, and [The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses] sets the two side by side once so that a candidate can write either without being caught out.

The paper she set

06/04/2026, three hours, one hundred marks, attempt any four of seven. Every question is bilingual, English and Marathi, and the rubric requires illustrations or case law where relevant.

QuestionWhat it asksModule
Q1The principles of humanitarian law during warfare, and the facilities for prisoners of war under the Geneva ConventionI
Q2The legal evolution of protection of the shipwrecked at sea, and the humanization of welfare in maritime conflictI
Q3Global concerns about biological and nuclear weapons, and how treaties aim to control proliferationII
Q4The role of the ICRC in implementation, and how national legislation supplements international effortIII
Q5Refugee and displaced persons defined, and the UN Relief and Rehabilitation AdministrationIV
Q6Strategies to combat the refugee problem, and UNHCR with emphasis on IndiaIV
Q7Short notes, any two of four: prisoners of war; cultural property in war; repatriation and local integration; protection of civiliansI and IV
munotes.in1

What This Paper Is About

Read the paper against the five labels and the weighting is unmistakable. Module I supplies parts of four of the seven questions. Module IV supplies parts of three. Modules II and III supply one each. A candidate who prepares the four modules equally has prepared badly.

How this book is arranged

Four modules, one hundred and thirty chapters, in the order MU prints.

Module I is the largest, at sixty-one chapters, because the printed label "Humanization of Welfare" covers the whole of the four Geneva Conventions of 1949, the two Additional Protocols of 1977 and the Hague Convention on cultural property of 1954. Her own paper draws prisoners of war, the shipwrecked, cultural property and civilians out of it.

Module II is seventeen chapters on the control of weapons: the two tests every weapon must pass, and then the biological, chemical, nuclear, conventional and landmine treaties in turn.

Module III is twenty chapters on implementation, which is the half of humanitarian law that does not work well, and the honest answer says so.

Module IV is thirty-two chapters, because it carries two printed topics: the concept of refugees, and the strategies against the problem.

What this paper is not

It is not the law on when a State may go to war. That is the law on the use of force, the rules in article 2(4) and article 51 of the Charter, and it belongs to public international law. Humanitarian law begins after that question has been answered and applies identically to the aggressor and the victim. [What International Humanitarian Law Is] states the distinction properly.

It is not general human rights law. The two overlap and neither replaces the other, and [Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law] gives the rule that decides which one governs a particular question.

And it is not immigration law. A refugee is a legal category with a definition, and much of Module IV consists of holding that category apart from the migrant, the displaced person and the stateless person who resemble it.

The instruments this book rests on

Seventeen, and every one of them was read in full from the publishing body's own text, not from a summary. The four Geneva Conventions of 1949 and the two Protocols of 1977 come from the United Nations Treaty Series. The refugee instruments, the weapons treaties and the Hague Convention on cultural property come from the same source. Two Indian statutes are included: the Geneva Conventions Act 1960, and the Immigration and Foreigners Act 2025.

The 2025 Act matters more than its date suggests. It repealed the Foreigners Act 1946, which is the statute every older textbook names as the law governing refugees in India, and it came into force on 1 September 2025. [The Immigration and Foreigners Act 2025] sets out what changed.

munotes.in2

What This Paper Is About

Worked example

A question asks you to introduce international humanitarian law and refugee law and explain why a single paper covers both.

Start with what each body of law does. Humanitarian law limits the conduct of an armed conflict and protects those who are not fighting or can no longer fight. Refugee law protects a person who has crossed a border because protection at home has failed.

Then give the link, which is factual before it is legal. Armed conflict is the largest single producer of refugees, so the two bodies of law are usually operating on the same population at different stages of the same disaster.

Then give the second link, which is institutional. Both are administered largely by bodies outside the State: the International Committee of the Red Cross in one, the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees in the other, and both depend on the consent of the State whose conduct they exist to check.

Then give the third link, which is the honest one. Both are bodies of law with excellent texts and poor compliance, and both put the question of implementation at the centre. That is why MU gives implementation a module of its own.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the two halves are equally weighted in the syllabus. They are one credit each on paper, but Module IV carries two printed topics while Modules I to III carry one each.

It does not mean the Geneva Conventions are the whole of Module I. The Hague Convention on cultural property of 1954 and the two Protocols of 1977 are inside it, and her question 7(b) is on cultural property.

And it does not mean this paper is about the justice of any particular war. Humanitarian law is deliberately indifferent to that question, and an answer that takes sides on it has answered a different paper.

Quick revision

  • The circular: UG/165 of 2016-17, page 22, Group 4, Semester 3, Paper V, four credits, five printed labels, no reading list.
  • The five labels: Humanization of Welfare; Control of weapons; Humanitarian law : Implementation; The Concept of refugees; Strategies to combat refugee problem.
  • Welfare is what she prints, twice, in the circular and in her own paper. The field says warfare.
  • The paper: three hours, one hundred marks, seven questions, attempt any four, illustrations or case law required.
  • Weighting: Module I in four questions, Module IV in three, Modules II and III in one each.
  • Not this paper: the law on going to war, general human rights law, immigration law.
munotes.in3

What This Paper Is About

Test yourself

1. What does the syllabus actually print, and what does the examination paper add to it? The circular prints five topic labels and nothing else: Humanization of Welfare, Control of weapons, Humanitarian law : Implementation, The Concept of refugees, and Strategies to combat refugee problem, one credit to each module with Module IV carrying two of the five topics. There is no reading list, no case list, no list of articles and no indication of depth. What the examination paper of 6 April 2026 adds is scope. Question 1 asks for the principles of humanitarian law together with the facilities provided for prisoners of war under the Geneva Convention, which tells you that Module I reaches into the detail of the Third Convention and not merely its principles. Question 2 asks about the shipwrecked at sea, which tells you the Second Convention is examinable in its own right. Question 3 pairs biological with nuclear weapons and asks about controlling proliferation. Question 4 pairs the ICRC with national implementing legislation. Questions 5, 6 and 7(c) show that Module IV expects the definition, the historical machinery including the Relief and Rehabilitation Administration, the durable solutions and the position of India. The paper is the only reliable guide to depth that MU provides.

2. Why does one paper carry both humanitarian law and refugee law? Three reasons, and an answer should give all three. Factually, armed conflict is the largest single cause of forced displacement, so the two bodies of law usually apply to the same people at successive stages of one disaster: humanitarian law while they are inside the conflict, refugee law once they have crossed a frontier. Institutionally, both are administered in practice by a non-State body operating on the sufferance of governments, the International Committee of the Red Cross in the one case and the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees in the other, and in both cases the mandate to supervise carries no power to compel. Conceptually, both bodies of law respond to the same failure. Humanitarian law applies because the ordinary legal order has broken down into armed violence; refugee law applies because the ordinary relationship between a State and its national has broken down into persecution. Each is a law of last resort, which is why each puts implementation rather than doctrine at the centre of its own difficulties.

3. Why is Module I the largest part of this book, and is that justified by the syllabus? Because the printed label covers far more ground than its four words suggest, and because the examiner treats it that way. Humanization of Welfare, read as the field reads it, is the whole project of restraining the conduct of hostilities and protecting the victims of them, which in treaty terms means the four Geneva Conventions of 1949, running to sixty-four, sixty-three, one hundred and forty-three and one hundred and fifty-nine articles respectively, the two Additional Protocols of 1977, and the Hague Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property of 1954. That is more law than the other four printed topics put together. The examiner confirms the reading: of the seven questions she set, question 1 on prisoners of war, question 2 on the shipwrecked, question 7(a) again on prisoners of war, question 7(b) on cultural property and question 7(d) on the protection of civilians all come from this module. Five of the available question parts against one each for weapons and implementation. Sixty-one chapters out of one hundred and thirty is proportionate to that.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in4

Chapter Two

What International Humanitarian Law Is

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

International humanitarian law is the body of treaty and customary law that applies once an armed conflict exists, and it limits the means and methods of fighting and protects those who are not fighting or can fight no longer, without ever asking who was right to begin.

The two questions, and why they are separated

A war raises two entirely different legal questions, and the tradition names them in Latin because keeping them apart is the whole point.

The questionWhere the law is
jus ad bellumMay this State resort to force at all?The Charter, articles 2(4) and 51
jus in belloGiven that fighting is happening, what may be done in it?The Geneva Conventions and the Protocols

This paper is entirely the second. The first belongs to public international law and to the law on the use of force.

Why the separation is not a technicality

Because if the two were joined, the law would collapse. Every belligerent believes its own cause just. If protection depended on the justice of the cause, each side would deny protection to the other's wounded and the other's prisoners on the ground that they had no right to be fighting at all.

So humanitarian law is applied equally to all parties regardless of the origin of the conflict. The aggressor's wounded soldier is protected on the same terms as the defender's. That is called the equality of belligerents, and it is what makes the law usable by an army in the field.

The preamble to Additional Protocol I says it in terms, reaffirming that the provisions of the Conventions and the Protocol must be fully applied in all circumstances to all persons protected by them without any adverse distinction based on the nature or origin of the armed conflict or on the causes espoused by or attributed to the Parties.

What the law actually does

It does three things, and every rule in Module I is one of the three.

One: it protects people who are out of the fight

The wounded and sick on land, the wounded, sick and shipwrecked at sea, prisoners of war, and civilians. Those are the four Conventions of 1949 in order, and [The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field] onward take each in turn.

The organising idea is hors de combat, a person who is no longer able or willing to fight. A soldier who has laid down arms, or who is wounded, or who has been captured, has stopped being a combatant and has become a protected person. The uniform does not decide it; the condition does.

munotes.in5

What International Humanitarian Law Is

Two: it limits the means and methods of fighting

Some weapons may not be used at all, and some ways of fighting are prohibited whatever the weapon. Article 35 of Additional Protocol I states the basic rule: in any armed conflict, the right of the Parties to the conflict to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited.

That sentence is the doorway to Module II, and [Why the Control of Weapons Is Part of This Law] walks through it.

Three: it protects objects

Medical units, hospital ships, cultural property, works containing dangerous forces, and objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population. A dam, a nuclear power station and a church are each the subject of a specific article.

Where the law comes from

Treaty and custom, and both matter.

The treaty core is the four Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and the two Additional Protocols of 8 June 1977, together with the Hague Regulations of 1899 and 1907 and the specialised weapons conventions in Module II.

The Geneva Conventions are among the most widely ratified treaties in existence, accepted by every State in the world. That universality is legally significant: it means the Conventions bind everyone by treaty and not merely by custom.

The customary core is larger than it looks. Much of Additional Protocol I is accepted as customary law even by States that have not ratified it, which matters because several major military powers are not parties. A rule that binds as custom binds whether or not the State signed anything.

And the Martens clause fills the gap, which is what [The Martens Clause] is about.

Who is bound

States, obviously. But also armed forces as such, individual combatants, and in a non-international conflict, the non-State party as well. Common article 3 binds each Party to the conflict, and the ICRC's commentary and State practice both read that as reaching an insurgent group that never signed anything.

And individuals are criminally liable. A grave breach of the Conventions is a crime for which the individual who committed it may be tried anywhere, which [Grave Breaches, and the Obligation to Prosecute] develops.

The name, and the other names

Three names for the same subject, and a candidate should use them interchangeably without hesitation.

  • International humanitarian law, the name the ICRC and the United Nations use, and the name in MU's title.
  • The law of armed conflict, the name armed forces use in their manuals.
  • The laws of war, the older name, still used in the historical literature.

They are the same body of law. The shift from "laws of war" to "humanitarian law" happened in the twentieth century and carried a change of emphasis toward the protection of victims rather than the regulation of belligerents.

munotes.in6

What International Humanitarian Law Is

Worked example

A question asks you to explain the principles of humanitarian law during warfare. This is her question 1, and the first half of it.

Open with the distinction. Humanitarian law governs conduct in war and is indifferent to the justice of the war, so it binds aggressor and defender alike. State the equality of belligerents and say why the law would be unusable without it.

Then give the principles by name, and there are five worth naming: distinction, proportionality, precautions, military necessity and humanity. Give each a sentence with its treaty anchor, which the next several chapters supply.

Then add the Martens clause, because it is what governs when no rule covers the case, and a candidate who names it is showing that the list of five is not exhaustive.

Then turn to the second half of her question, which is the facilities provided for prisoners of war, and give the Third Convention in the detail [The General Protection of Prisoners of War] and the chapters after it supply.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean war is lawful. The Charter prohibits the threat or use of force, and humanitarian law says nothing to the contrary. It regulates a situation the law elsewhere condemns, because the alternative is to leave that situation unregulated.

It does not mean both sides are equally in the right. Equality of belligerents is a rule about the application of protective law, not a moral judgment. The aggressor remains an aggressor for every other purpose, including State responsibility and the crime of aggression.

And it does not mean humanitarian law only binds parties to the treaties. Much of it binds as custom, common article 3 binds non-State parties that could not sign, and the Conventions themselves are universally ratified.

Quick revision

  • jus ad bellum is whether force may be used, in the Charter. jus in bello is what may be done in the fighting, and is this paper.
  • Equality of belligerents: the law applies identically regardless of the cause, and Protocol I's preamble says without any adverse distinction based on the nature or origin of the armed conflict.
  • Three functions: protect persons out of the fight, limit means and methods, protect objects.
  • hors de combat is the organising idea for protected persons.
  • Article 35(1) of Protocol I: the right to choose methods or means is not unlimited.
  • Sources: the four Conventions of 1949, the two Protocols of 1977, the Hague Regulations, the weapons treaties, and custom.
  • Three names: international humanitarian law, the law of armed conflict, the laws of war.
munotes.in7

What International Humanitarian Law Is

Test yourself

1. Why does humanitarian law refuse to ask which side was right? Because a law of protection that depended on the justice of the cause would protect nobody. Every party to every armed conflict believes, or at least asserts, that its own resort to force was lawful and the other's was not. If the entitlement of a wounded soldier to be collected and cared for, or of a captured soldier to be treated as a prisoner of war, turned on whether that soldier's State was the aggressor, then each side would deny protection to the other's men on the strength of its own view of the war, and the law would supply nothing at all. So the two questions are held apart. Whether force may be resorted to is governed by the Charter and is a matter of State responsibility and, since the Rome Statute, of individual criminal responsibility for aggression. What may be done once fighting has begun is governed by this paper's law and applies identically to both sides. The preamble to Additional Protocol I states the point expressly, requiring full application to all protected persons without adverse distinction based on the nature or origin of the conflict or on the causes espoused by the parties. The principle is called the equality of belligerents, and it is what makes the law something an army can be trained in and held to.

2. What are the three things humanitarian law does? It protects persons who are outside the fighting or have been put outside it, it limits the means and methods by which fighting may be conducted, and it protects certain objects. The first is the subject of the four Conventions of 1949, taken in the order wounded and sick on land, wounded, sick and shipwrecked at sea, prisoners of war, and civilians, and the organising concept is that a person who is hors de combat, whether by wounds, sickness, capture or surrender, ceases to be a lawful target and becomes a protected person. The second is stated in article 35(1) of Additional Protocol I, that the right of parties to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited, and it is worked out in the prohibitions on weapons causing superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering, on indiscriminate weapons, and on perfidy and other prohibited methods. The third protects objects rather than persons: medical units and transports, hospital ships, cultural property, works and installations containing dangerous forces such as dams and nuclear generating stations, objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population, and the natural environment.

3. Does humanitarian law bind a State that has not ratified the Protocols, or an armed group that could not ratify anything? Yes to both, on different grounds. A State that has not ratified Additional Protocol I is still bound by the four Conventions of 1949, which are universally ratified, and is bound by so much of the Protocol as has passed into customary international law, which on the assessments of the ICRC and of most States includes the rule of distinction, the prohibition of indiscriminate attacks, the rule of proportionality and the obligation to take precautions in attack. Custom binds regardless of consent to any text. An armed group that is not a State and cannot become a party to a treaty is nevertheless bound by common article 3, which by its own words obliges each Party to the conflict, and by the customary law of non-international armed conflict, and where Additional Protocol II applies it binds dissident armed forces directly. The final paragraph of common article 3 adds that applying its provisions does not affect the legal status of the parties, which is the clause that allows a government to comply without being taken to have recognised the insurgents as anything.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in8

Chapter Three

Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Humanitarian law and human rights law overlap in armed conflict rather than replacing one another, and where a genuine conflict of rules arises the specialised rule prevails on the specific point, which is the principle known as lex specialis.

The old view, and why it is wrong

The old view was that human rights law is for peacetime and humanitarian law is for war. It was tidy, and it is not the law.

Three things killed it. Human rights treaties contain derogation clauses that expressly contemplate war and expressly forbid derogation from some rights even in war, which means the drafters expected the treaty to keep operating. The treaty bodies have consistently applied the Covenant to occupied territory and to military operations abroad. And the World Court has ruled directly on the question, twice.

What the World Court said

In the Nuclear Weapons advisory opinion of 1996, the Court was asked whether the use of nuclear weapons would violate the right to life in article 6 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. It held that the Covenant does not cease in time of war, that the right not to be arbitrarily deprived of life applies in hostilities, but that what counts as an arbitrary deprivation of life falls to be determined by the applicable lex specialis, namely the law applicable in armed conflict.

That is the operative move. The human rights norm continues to apply. Its content, on the particular question of when a killing is arbitrary, is supplied by humanitarian law. A soldier lawfully killed in an attack on a military objective has not been arbitrarily deprived of life, because the specialised law says so.

In the Wall advisory opinion of 2004, the Court restated it more fully. Some rights may be exclusively matters of humanitarian law, others exclusively matters of human rights law, and yet others may be matters of both these branches of international law. That third category is where the difficulty lives.

How to use the relationship in an answer

Ask three questions in order.

One: does the human rights treaty apply at all here? That depends on jurisdiction, and on whether the State has derogated. A State party to the Covenant that is in effective control of foreign territory is generally treated as exercising jurisdiction there.

Two: is there actually a conflict between the two rules? Usually there is not. Both prohibit torture. Both prohibit collective punishment. Both require judicial guarantees. Where they agree, the overlap strengthens the case rather than complicating it.

Three: where they genuinely differ, which is more specialised on this precise point? In the conduct of hostilities, humanitarian law is more specialised, because it was written for exactly that situation. In detention conditions and fair trial standards, human rights law is often more detailed and can raise the floor.

munotes.in9

Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law

Where each is stronger

Humanitarian lawHuman rights law
AppliesOnly in armed conflictAt all times, subject to derogation
BindsStates and non-State parties to the conflictPrimarily States
DerogationNone. It is already the law for the emergencyPermitted for some rights, in a declared emergency
Individual complaintNoneAvailable under several treaties
Detail on hostilitiesExtensiveAlmost none
Detail on fair trialConsiderable, especially article 75More developed

The row about derogation is the one candidates most often miss. Humanitarian law contains no derogation clause and needs none, because it is already the regime designed for the worst emergency there is. Human rights law can be suspended in part; humanitarian law cannot be suspended at all.

The non-derogable core, and where they meet

Article 4(2) of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights lists the rights from which no derogation is ever permitted, including the right to life, the prohibition of torture, the prohibition of slavery, and the principle of legality in criminal law.

Set that list beside common article 3 of the Geneva Conventions and the resemblance is exact: violence to life and person, cruel treatment and torture, outrages upon personal dignity, and sentences passed without a regularly constituted court affording the judicial guarantees recognised as indispensable.

Two instruments, drafted separately, arriving at the same irreducible minimum. That convergence is the strongest single argument that the two bodies of law share a foundation, and [Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature] develops it.

Article 75 and the meeting point

Article 75 of Additional Protocol I is the clearest place the two systems merge. It sets out fundamental guarantees for any person in the power of a party to the conflict who does not benefit from more favourable treatment, and its list of judicial guarantees reads like a human rights instrument: presumption of innocence, no punishment except on individual criminal responsibility, no retroactivity, the right to be informed of the charge, the right to be tried in one's presence.

[Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees] takes it in detail. For the present purpose the point is that a Protocol on the conduct of war contains a fair trial article, which by itself disposes of the notion that the two fields are separate.

Worked example

A question asks whether human rights law continues to operate during an armed conflict, and how a conflict between the two bodies of law is resolved.

Answer the first part firmly: yes. Give the derogation clauses as textual evidence that the drafters expected it, give the practice of the treaty bodies, and give the two advisory opinions.

munotes.in10

Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law

Give Nuclear Weapons accurately. The Court did not say the Covenant stops. It said the right not to be arbitrarily deprived of life continues, and that what is arbitrary is determined by the applicable law of armed conflict.

Give Wall for the three categories: rights exclusively humanitarian, rights exclusively human rights, and rights that are matters of both.

Then explain lex specialis correctly. It does not mean humanitarian law wins. It means the more specialised rule governs the specific point on which it is more specialised, so human rights law can and does prevail on questions such as detention review and fair trial where it is the more developed regime.

Close with the practical value. The relationship matters because human rights law supplies what humanitarian law lacks: individual complaint machinery, permanent monitoring bodies, and a court a victim can actually reach.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean human rights law is suspended by war. Only derogable rights can be suspended, only in a declared emergency, only to the extent strictly required, and never the article 4(2) core.

It does not mean lex specialis always favours humanitarian law. It is a rule about specificity, not a hierarchy. On the conditions of detention or the fairness of a trial, the human rights rule is frequently the more specialised and the more demanding.

And it does not mean the two are merging into one subject. They have different scopes of application, different addressees, different enforcement, and one of them contains no derogation clause at all.

Quick revision

  • Old view: human rights for peace, humanitarian law for war. Wrong, and the derogation clauses prove it.
  • Nuclear Weapons 1996: the Covenant does not cease in war; whether a deprivation of life is arbitrary is decided by the lex specialis, the law of armed conflict.
  • Wall 2004: three categories, rights that are exclusively one, exclusively the other, or matters of both these branches.
  • lex specialis means the more specialised rule governs the point, not that humanitarian law always wins.
  • No derogation clause exists in humanitarian law, because it is already the emergency regime.
  • Article 4(2) of the Covenant and common article 3 converge on the same irreducible core.
  • Article 75 of Protocol I is a fair trial article inside a law of war treaty.

Test yourself

1. State precisely what the International Court of Justice decided in the Nuclear Weapons advisory opinion about the relationship between the two bodies of law. The Court held that the protection of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights does not cease in time of war, save through the operation of article 4 which permits derogation in a time of public emergency and which itself makes the right to life non-derogable. It followed that the right not to be arbitrarily deprived of life applies in hostilities. But the Court then held that the test of what amounts to an arbitrary deprivation of life falls to be determined by the applicable lex specialis, namely the law applicable in armed conflict which is designed to regulate the conduct of hostilities. The structure of the holding matters and is often misstated. The human rights norm is not displaced; it continues to bind and continues to be the operative prohibition. What the specialised law supplies is the content of the word arbitrary in that context. So a combatant killed in a lawful attack on a military objective has not been arbitrarily deprived of life, because the law of armed conflict permits that attack, whereas the same killing outside armed conflict would be an arbitrary deprivation and a violation.

munotes.in11

Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law

2. What did the Wall opinion add, and why is the third of its categories the important one? The Wall opinion of 2004 restated the relationship in more general terms and set out three categories. Some rights may be exclusively matters of international humanitarian law, some exclusively matters of human rights law, and others may be matters of both branches of international law. The first two categories are easy. The rules on the conduct of hostilities, on the status of prisoners of war and on the identification of military objectives have no human rights analogue and are exclusively humanitarian. The right to vote, the right to form a trade union and the right of individual petition have no humanitarian law analogue. The third category is where all the litigation lies, because it is where both regimes speak and can speak differently: the deprivation of liberty, the fairness of criminal proceedings, the treatment of detainees, freedom of movement in occupied territory, and the right to life itself. For that category the Court directed that regard must be had to both branches, resolving genuine conflicts by lex specialis, and that is the method a candidate should apply rather than announcing that one regime simply displaces the other.

3. Give three practical consequences of holding that human rights law continues to apply in armed conflict. First, machinery. Humanitarian law has no individual complaint procedure at all, no permanent treaty body receiving reports, and no court a victim may petition. If human rights law continues to apply, a victim of conduct in armed conflict can in principle reach the Human Rights Committee, a regional court, or a domestic court applying incorporated human rights standards. Second, standards in detention. Humanitarian law regulates internment and the treatment of prisoners of war in great detail but is less developed on periodic review of the lawfulness of detention of persons who are not prisoners of war, and the human rights requirement of a remedy by which the lawfulness of detention can be tested fills that gap. Third, accountability of the State beyond the conflict. Human rights law imposes procedural obligations to investigate deaths and to provide an effective remedy, and those obligations continue after hostilities end, which is one of the very few routes by which a violation of humanitarian law is examined by an independent body at all. Against those gains a candidate should note the limit: derogation remains available for derogable rights in a genuine emergency, and the extraterritorial reach of human rights treaties is contested in ways the Geneva Conventions are not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in12

Chapter Four

The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The humanization of welfare is MU's printed heading for the process by which the conduct of armed conflict was progressively subjected to legal restraint in the interest of its victims, and the term the field itself uses for the same process is the humanisation of warfare.

The two printings

Page 22 of Circular UG/165 of 2016-17 prints the Module I label as Humanization of Welfare. The page was rendered and read directly, so this is what the University has published.

Her examination paper of 6 April 2026 asks at question 2 about the legal evolution of the protection of the shipwrecked at sea and the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts.

That is two independent printings of the same word by the same University, one in the syllabus and one in the paper a candidate sits. The wording is settled and this book carries it exactly as she prints it.

The literature uses warfare. Textbooks, the ICRC, and every commentary write of the humanisation of warfare, meaning the subjection of fighting to humanitarian restraint. A candidate should be able to use MU's word in her paper and the field's word in a footnote, and should never lose marks by treating one as an error.

What the process actually is

Four movements, in order, and each is examinable.

One: from custom and chivalry to treaty

Before the middle of the nineteenth century, restraint in war was customary, religious or chivalric. It existed, it was often observed, and it bound nobody in law. There was no text.

1864 changed that. The first Geneva Convention, ten articles, produced the first multilateral treaty in history whose subject was the protection of the victims of war.

Two: from the protection of soldiers to the protection of everyone

The 1864 Convention protected wounded soldiers on land and nothing else. The extension came in stages, and the stages are the four Conventions.

YearWhat was newly protected
1864The wounded and sick of armed forces in the field
1899 and 1907The same principles adapted to war at sea; the Hague Regulations on the conduct of hostilities
1929Prisoners of war, in a Convention of their own
1949Civilians, in the Fourth Convention, after a war in which most of the dead were civilians
1977Victims of non-international conflict in detail, and the conduct of hostilities merged into the Geneva stream

The Fourth Convention of 1949 is the decisive step. Until it existed, the civilian in enemy hands or in occupied territory had almost no treaty protection at all.

Three: from the interests of States to the rights of individuals

The 1864 Convention was a bargain between armies. By 1949, articles 6 and 7 of the First Convention provide that no special agreement may adversely affect the situation of the protected persons, and that protected persons may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them.

munotes.in13

The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses

Read those two articles together and the change is complete. The protected person holds rights that neither their own State nor the enemy State may bargain away, and that they themselves cannot waive. That is a rights-holder, not the object of an inter-State arrangement.

Article 5 belongs with them. The Convention applies to protected persons who have fallen into enemy hands until their final repatriation, so protection does not lapse when convenient.

Four: from war between States to armed conflict of any kind

Common article 3 in 1949, and Additional Protocol II in 1977. The law reached inside the State, which is where most armed conflict now happens.

The counter-current, stated honestly

Every question about the humanization of welfare invites a one-sided answer, and a one-sided answer is weaker. Three qualifications belong in any account.

The century of the greatest legal development was the century of the greatest slaughter. The Conventions of 1949 were drafted immediately after a war in which the deliberate killing of civilians reached an industrial scale, and the codification followed the atrocity rather than preventing it.

The law grew fastest where it cost the drafting States least. Prisoners of war, whose treatment is reciprocal and where every State expects to have men in enemy hands, received a Convention of one hundred and forty-three articles in 1949. Non-international conflict, where a government faces its own citizens and reciprocity does not operate, received one article.

And restraint and capacity grew together. The same period produced aerial bombardment, the submarine, and the nuclear weapon, so the increase in legal protection has to be measured against an increase in destructive capacity that outran it.

Maritime conflict, because she asks about it

Her question 2 attaches the phrase to war at sea specifically. The maritime line runs from the adaptation of the Geneva principles to naval war in 1899 and 1907, through the 1907 Hague Convention X, to the Second Convention of 1949, and the substantive movement is the inclusion of the shipwrecked alongside the wounded and sick, on terms that do not ask how the shipwreck occurred.

[The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict] answers her question directly, and [The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means] supplies the definition it turns on.

Worked example

Her question 2, second half: the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts.

Say at the outset that the University's heading is Welfare and the field's term is warfare, in one sentence, and then use hers.

munotes.in14

The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses

Give the four movements as the frame: custom to treaty, soldiers to everyone, State interests to individual rights, and international to all armed conflict.

Then run the maritime line specifically: Hague Convention III of 1899 adapting Geneva to sea warfare, Hague Convention X of 1907, the Second Convention of 1949, and the addition of the shipwrecked as a protected category defined by condition rather than cause.

Give the two articles that show the rights turn, articles 6 and 7 of the Conventions, non-derogation by agreement and non-renunciation by the protected person.

Then give the qualifications. Naval warfare's own restraint has not kept pace; the law of blockade and of naval targeting is largely still in the Hague stream and is thinner than the Geneva stream; and the Second Convention protects the shipwrecked without regulating the weapons that produce them.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the process is complete. Non-international conflict is still less regulated than international conflict, and the gap is deliberate rather than accidental.

It does not mean the law caused the improvement. Where treatment improved, reciprocity, discipline and self-interest did much of the work, and a candidate who claims the treaty alone did it is overstating the record.

And it does not mean humanization is the same as prohibition. Making war less cruel is not making it less likely, and the Charter, not this paper, addresses the second.

Quick revision

  • MU prints Welfare, twice: circular page 22, and question 2 of the paper of 06/04/2026. The field prints warfare.
  • Four movements: custom to treaty in 1864; soldiers to everyone, completed by the Fourth Convention in 1949; State bargain to individual right, articles 6 and 7; international to all armed conflict, common article 3 and Protocol II.
  • Article 5: protection runs until their final repatriation.
  • Three qualifications: codification followed the atrocity; the law grew where reciprocity operated and stalled where it did not; destructive capacity outran restraint.
  • Maritime line: Hague 1899 and 1907, Second Convention 1949, the shipwrecked added as a category defined by condition.

Test yourself

1. What exactly does the University print, and how should a candidate handle it? The University prints Humanization of Welfare as the label of Module I on page 22 of Circular UG/165 of 2016-17, and she prints the same phrase again in her own examination paper of 6 April 2026, where question 2 asks about the legal evolution of the protection of the shipwrecked at sea and the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts. Two independent printings by the examining body settle the question of what the syllabus says. The standard term in the literature, in the ICRC's publications and in every textbook is the humanisation of warfare, meaning the historical process by which the conduct of armed conflict was brought under legal restraint in the interest of its victims. A candidate should write the University's phrase because it is the University's phrase, may note in one clause that the field says warfare, and should on no account treat either as a mistake to be corrected. The substance examined is identical under both spellings, and the safest opening sentence uses her words and then defines the process.

munotes.in15

The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses

2. Trace the four movements that make up the process. First, from custom to treaty. Restraint in war existed as chivalric, religious and customary practice for centuries and bound nobody in law until the Geneva Convention of 1864, ten articles long, became the first multilateral treaty whose subject was the victims of war. Second, from soldiers to everyone. The 1864 Convention covered only the wounded and sick of armies in the field; the sea was added at The Hague in 1899 and 1907, prisoners of war received their own Convention in 1929, and civilians had to wait until the Fourth Convention of 1949, drafted after a war in which most of the dead were civilians. Third, from the interests of States to the rights of individuals. Articles 6 and 7 of the 1949 Conventions provide that no special agreement may adversely affect the position of protected persons and that protected persons may in no circumstances renounce the rights secured to them, and article 5 makes the protection run until final repatriation. Fourth, from war between States to armed conflict of any kind, by common article 3 in 1949 and Additional Protocol II in 1977.

3. What qualifications should an honest answer add, and why do they strengthen rather than weaken it? Three. The century in which the law developed fastest was the century of the largest scale killing, and the Conventions of 1949 were a response to atrocity rather than a prevention of it, which shows that codification follows catastrophe rather than forestalling it. The law grew where the drafting States had a reciprocal interest and stalled where they did not: prisoners of war received one hundred and forty-three articles in 1949 because every State expects to have soldiers in enemy hands, while armed conflict not of an international character, where a government faces its own population and expects no reciprocity, received a single article. And the growth of restraint was accompanied by a growth of destructive capacity, in aerial bombardment, submarine warfare and nuclear weapons, that outran it. These points strengthen an answer because the question asks about a historical process, and a process assessed only by its texts has not been assessed at all. A candidate who gives the achievement and then measures it against what it did not reach is doing what the examiner's word evolution actually requires.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in16

Chapter Five

The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The law of Geneva protects persons who are not fighting or can fight no longer, the law of The Hague regulates the means and methods by which fighting is conducted, and Additional Protocol I of 1977 merged the two streams into a single instrument.

The two streams

Law of GenevaLaw of The Hague
SubjectThe victims: the wounded, the sick, the shipwrecked, prisoners, civiliansThe conduct of hostilities: weapons, targets, methods
Question it answersWho must be spared, and how must they be treated?How may an attack be carried out?
Founding textGeneva Convention 1864Hague Conventions and Regulations 1899 and 1907
Driving institutionThe International Committee of the Red CrossThe peace conferences convened by States
Core instruments nowThe four Conventions of 1949The Hague Regulations, and the weapons treaties of Module II

The division is a division of subject-matter, not of place. Instruments signed at The Hague can belong to the Geneva stream, and the 1954 Convention on cultural property, signed at The Hague, protects objects and belongs partly to both.

Why they were separate

Different origins, and different motives.

The Geneva stream began with one man and a battlefield. Henry Dunant saw the aftermath of Solferino in 1859, published A Memory of Solferino in 1862, and proposed two things: national relief societies, and a treaty to protect the wounded and those who care for them. The International Committee followed in 1863 and the Convention in 1864. The stream is humanitarian in origin and its instruments are drafted with the ICRC at the centre.

The Hague stream began with States regulating themselves. The conferences of 1899 and 1907 were convened by governments to codify the conduct of war among other business, and their product was the Hague Regulations respecting the laws and customs of war on land. The stream is a stream of inter-State regulation, and its concerns are targeting, weapons, occupation, and the status of belligerents.

Two different questions produced two different bodies of law, and for a century neither said much about the other's subject.

What each contributed

The Hague stream

Article 22 of the Hague Regulations, that the right of belligerents to adopt means of injuring the enemy is not unlimited, is the ancestor of article 35(1) of Protocol I.

The prohibitions of poison, of treacherous killing, of declaring no quarter, of arms causing superfluous injury, and of attacking undefended towns are all Hague Regulations material, and every one of them survives in modern form.

The rules on occupation, that the occupant does not acquire sovereignty and must restore and ensure public order while respecting the laws in force, come from the Regulations and are still the foundation of the law of occupation. [Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules] carries them forward.

munotes.in17

The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague

The Geneva stream

The protected categories and their treatment: the wounded and sick, the shipwrecked, prisoners of war, civilians in enemy hands, and the medical personnel and units that serve them.

The distinctive emblem, the protecting power machinery, and the ICRC's treaty functions.

And the structural articles: common article 1 on ensuring respect, common article 2 on scope, common article 3 on internal conflict, and the non-renunciation rule.

The merger of 1977

Additional Protocol I contains both. Part II is Geneva material on the wounded, sick and shipwrecked. Part III, headed methods and means of warfare, and Part IV, on the civilian population, are Hague material on the conduct of hostilities.

Article 35 is the Hague rule restated: in any armed conflict, the right of the Parties to the conflict to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited, and it is prohibited to employ weapons and methods of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering.

Article 48 is the Hague rule made explicit: parties shall at all times distinguish between the civilian population and combatants and between civilian objects and military objectives and accordingly shall direct their operations only against military objectives.

After 1977, the distinction is historical rather than operational. It remains useful for explaining where a rule came from, and for a State not party to Protocol I the older Hague rules still matter as custom, but no modern problem is solved by asking which stream it belongs to.

Where the merger did not reach

Naval and air warfare. Protocol I applies to attacks from sea or air against objectives on land, but expressly does not otherwise affect the rules applicable to armed conflict at sea or in the air. Article 49(3) says so.

So the law of naval warfare, including blockade and the treatment of merchant shipping, remains largely Hague-stream and largely uncodified. That gap is worth naming in an answer on maritime conflict, and [The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict] names it.

Worked example

A question asks you to distinguish the law of Geneva from the law of The Hague and to say whether the distinction still matters.

Give the two subjects first, in one sentence each. Geneva protects the victims; The Hague regulates the fighting.

Then give the origins, because they explain the difference: Solferino, Dunant, the ICRC and 1864 on one side; the peace conferences of 1899 and 1907 on the other.

Then give one representative rule from each. Article 12 of the First Convention, that the wounded and sick shall be respected and protected in all circumstances, against article 22 of the Hague Regulations, that the right to adopt means of injuring the enemy is not unlimited.

munotes.in18

The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague

Then answer the second half honestly. The distinction largely dissolved in 1977, because Protocol I contains both streams, and articles 35 and 48 are Hague rules in a Geneva instrument. It survives for two purposes: explaining the provenance of a rule, and identifying what binds a State that has not ratified Protocol I but is bound by the Hague rules as custom.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the streams never touched before 1977. The 1949 Conventions contain conduct-of-hostilities material, and the Hague Regulations contain protective rules for inhabitants of occupied territory.

It does not mean instruments are assigned by the city they were signed in. The 1954 Cultural Property Convention was signed at The Hague and protects objects in a manner closer to the Geneva stream.

And it does not mean the Hague Regulations are obsolete. They bind as customary law, they were applied at Nuremberg on that basis, and they remain the foundation of the law of occupation.

Quick revision

  • Geneva protects victims. The Hague regulates hostilities.
  • Geneva origin: Solferino 1859, A Memory of Solferino 1862, ICRC 1863, Convention 1864.
  • Hague origin: the peace conferences of 1899 and 1907 and the Regulations respecting the laws and customs of war on land.
  • Hague article 22: means of injuring the enemy not unlimited. Restated as article 35(1) of Protocol I.
  • Merged in 1977: Protocol I Part II is Geneva, Parts III and IV are Hague.
  • Article 48 is the basic rule of distinction, a Hague rule in a Geneva instrument.
  • Not merged: naval and air warfare, preserved by article 49(3).

Test yourself

1. Set out the difference between the two streams and give the founding text of each. The law of Geneva is concerned with the protection of persons who are not participating in hostilities or who have ceased to participate: the wounded and sick of armed forces in the field, the wounded, sick and shipwrecked at sea, prisoners of war, civilians in the hands of an adverse party or in occupied territory, and the medical and religious personnel who serve them. Its founding text is the Geneva Convention of 1864 for the amelioration of the condition of the wounded in armies in the field, ten articles, which followed Henry Dunant's account of the aftermath of Solferino and the founding of the International Committee in 1863, and its modern form is the four Conventions of 12 August 1949. The law of The Hague is concerned with the conduct of hostilities: what weapons may be used, what may be attacked, what methods are prohibited, and how occupied territory is to be administered. Its founding texts are the Conventions and Regulations of the peace conferences of 1899 and 1907, in particular the Regulations respecting the laws and customs of war on land, and its modern extensions are the weapons treaties studied in Module II.

munotes.in19

The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague

2. How did the Protocols of 1977 change the relationship between the streams? They merged them in a single instrument. Additional Protocol I contains, in Part II, classical Geneva material on the wounded, sick and shipwrecked and on medical transportation, and contains in Parts III and IV classical Hague material on methods and means of warfare and on the protection of the civilian population against the effects of hostilities. Article 35 restates the Hague Regulations' article 22 in modern form, providing that the right of the parties to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited and prohibiting weapons of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering, and adding a third paragraph on widespread, long term and severe damage to the natural environment. Article 48 states the basic rule of distinction expressly for the first time in a treaty, requiring parties at all times to distinguish between the civilian population and combatants and between civilian objects and military objectives and to direct their operations only against military objectives. After 1977 the division is historical rather than operational, though it retains value in explaining the provenance of a rule and in identifying what binds a State that is not a party to the Protocol but is bound by the Hague rules as custom.

3. Where did the merger not reach, and why does that gap matter for this paper? It did not reach naval and air warfare as such. Article 49(3) of Additional Protocol I provides that the Protocol's provisions on attacks apply to any land, air or sea warfare which may affect the civilian population, individual civilians or civilian objects on land, and to attacks from the sea or from the air against objectives on land, but do not otherwise affect the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict at sea or in the air. The consequence is that the law governing naval targeting, blockade, contraband, visit and search, and the treatment of enemy and neutral merchant shipping remains largely where the Hague stream left it, supplemented by custom and by manuals of persuasive rather than binding authority. That matters for this paper because MU's question 2 asks about the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts, and the honest answer is that the Second Convention of 1949 humanised the treatment of the victims of war at sea, extending protection to the shipwrecked and regulating hospital ships in detail, while the conduct of naval hostilities that produces those victims was left substantially uncodified.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in20

Chapter Six

When Humanitarian Law Applies

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Humanitarian law applies as a matter of fact and not of declaration: common article 2 brings the full Conventions into force in any armed conflict between two or more parties, including occupation met with no resistance, and common article 3 brings a minimum regime into force in armed conflict not of an international character.

Common article 2, in its own words

The Convention shall apply to all cases of declared war or of any other armed conflict which may arise between two or more of the High Contracting Parties, even if the state of war is not recognized by one of them.

Three things are decided by that sentence.

One: a declaration is unnecessary. The trigger is the existence of armed conflict, not a legal act. A State that fights while insisting it is conducting a police action is in an armed conflict.

Two: denial by one party is irrelevant. The words even if the state of war is not recognized by one of them foreclose the argument.

Three: the threshold is factual. Any resort to armed force between States engages the Conventions. There is no requirement of intensity for an international armed conflict, which is a point of difference from non-international conflict and a common examination trap.

The second paragraph: occupation

The Convention shall also apply to all cases of partial or total occupation of the territory of a High Contracting Party, even if the said occupation meets with no armed resistance.

Occupation without fighting is still covered. A territory occupied against no resistance is governed by the Fourth Convention from the moment of occupation.

The third paragraph: the non-party

Although one of the Powers in conflict may not be a party to the present Convention, the Powers who are parties thereto shall remain bound by it in their mutual relations, and shall be bound in relation to that Power if the latter accepts and applies the provisions thereof.

This paragraph is now of historical interest only, because every State in the world is a party to the four Conventions. It repays reading because it shows the drafters abandoning the older rule under which a treaty of this kind bound only if every belligerent was a party.

Common article 3, and the second kind of conflict

In the case of armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the High Contracting Parties, each party is bound to apply certain minimum provisions.

The threshold here is higher than for an international conflict, and the reason is practical: without a threshold, every riot would be an armed conflict. The accepted test, drawn from the case law of the international tribunals, has two elements.

munotes.in21

When Humanitarian Law Applies

Intensity. The violence must be protracted and of a level beyond internal disturbances, riots and isolated acts of violence. Additional Protocol II article 1(2) uses exactly that language to exclude them.

Organisation. The non-State party must be an organised armed group, with a command structure capable of sustaining operations and of implementing the law.

Both elements must be present. A very violent riot by an unorganised crowd is not an armed conflict; an organised group that has committed one isolated attack is not either.

What Protocol II adds, and where it stops

Additional Protocol II applies to a narrower class than common article 3. It requires that the dissident armed forces or organised armed groups be under responsible command and exercise such control over a part of its territory as to enable them to carry out sustained and concerted military operations and to implement this Protocol.

Territorial control is the extra requirement, and it means many conflicts governed by common article 3 are not governed by Protocol II. [Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict] sets out the consequence.

Classification, and why parties fight about it

Classification decides which regime applies, so it is contested in every real conflict.

In an international armed conflict, a captured member of the enemy armed forces is a prisoner of war, may not be prosecuted for the mere fact of having fought, and is protected by one hundred and forty-three articles.

In a non-international armed conflict, there is no prisoner of war status. A captured insurgent may be prosecuted under ordinary domestic criminal law for taking up arms, and the protection is common article 3 plus, where applicable, Protocol II.

That difference is why governments deny that a conflict is international, and why they often deny it is an armed conflict at all.

Mixed and internationalised conflicts

A conflict can be both, or can change character. Where a foreign State intervenes on the side of an insurgent group and exercises control over it, the conflict between that group and the territorial government may be internationalised. The test applied by the international tribunals is one of overall control by the foreign State over the group.

And a single situation can contain two conflicts at once, one international between two States and one non-international between a government and a group, governed by different rules in the same territory on the same day.

Ending

Article 5 of the First Convention provides that for protected persons who have fallen into the hands of the enemy, the Convention applies until their final repatriation. Application does not end when hostilities do.

For occupation, the Fourth Convention runs for the duration of the occupation, with certain provisions continuing for a year after the general close of military operations and others for as long as the occupant exercises the functions of government.

munotes.in22

When Humanitarian Law Applies

Worked example

A question asks when international humanitarian law becomes applicable, and whether a State can avoid it by refusing to call a situation a war.

Answer the second half first, because it is the sharper point. No. Common article 2 applies to any armed conflict even if the state of war is not recognized by one of them, so the label a government chooses is legally irrelevant.

Then give the two triggers. Article 2 for conflict between States and for occupation, with no intensity threshold and no need for a declaration. Article 3 for conflict not of an international character, with a threshold of intensity and organisation.

Then explain why classification is fought over, using prisoner of war status as the illustration.

Then add Protocol II's higher threshold, territorial control sufficient to carry out sustained and concerted operations, and note that many common article 3 conflicts fall outside it.

Close with duration, article 5 and final repatriation, and the occupation rules.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean any use of force between States is an armed conflict. A single frontier incident may be too trivial to engage the Conventions, though the prevailing view sets the threshold very low indeed.

It does not mean the government must recognise the insurgents. The last paragraph of common article 3 provides that the application of its provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict.

And it does not mean humanitarian law and domestic law are alternatives. Domestic criminal law continues to apply throughout a non-international conflict, which is precisely why insurgents can be prosecuted for fighting.

Quick revision

  • Common article 2: applies to declared war or any other armed conflict between parties, even if the state of war is not recognized by one of them; and to partial or total occupation even where it meets with no armed resistance.
  • Application is factual, not declaratory. No intensity threshold for international conflict.
  • Common article 3: armed conflict not of an international character, requiring intensity and organisation.
  • Protocol II adds territorial control sufficient for sustained and concerted military operations.
  • No prisoner of war status in non-international conflict; that is why classification is contested.
  • Overall control by a foreign State can internationalise a conflict.
  • Article 5: protection lasts until their final repatriation.
  • Article 3's last paragraph: application shall not affect the legal status of the Parties.

Test yourself

1. Can a State escape the Geneva Conventions by declining to call the situation a war? No, and common article 2 was drafted to make that impossible. It provides that the Convention shall apply to all cases of declared war or of any other armed conflict which may arise between two or more of the High Contracting Parties, even if the state of war is not recognized by one of them. Three consequences follow. A declaration of war is unnecessary, so a State that never declares is bound from the moment armed force is used. The denial of one party is irrelevant, so a government that describes its operations as a police action, a counter terrorism operation or a special military operation is bound exactly as if it had used the word war. And the trigger is a question of fact rather than of characterisation, so it is determined by what is happening on the ground rather than by what either government says about it. The second paragraph closes the remaining gap by applying the Convention to partial or total occupation of the territory of a party even where the occupation meets with no armed resistance, so a State cannot escape the Fourth Convention by pointing out that nobody fought back.

munotes.in23

When Humanitarian Law Applies

2. What distinguishes an armed conflict not of an international character from internal disturbances, and why is a threshold needed there but not for international conflict? Two cumulative elements, drawn from the practice of the international criminal tribunals and reflected in the language of Additional Protocol II. The violence must reach a level of intensity beyond internal disturbances and tensions such as riots, isolated and sporadic acts of violence and other acts of a similar nature; and the non-State party must be an organised armed group with a command structure sufficient to conduct sustained operations and to implement the obligations the law imposes. Both are required, so an intense but unorganised riot is not an armed conflict and a well organised group that has done one isolated thing is not either. A threshold is necessary here and not for international conflict because of what lies on the other side of the line. Between States, any resort to armed force is already an extraordinary event and there is no risk of ordinary law enforcement being reclassified. Inside a State, the whole range of ordinary policing, public disorder and criminal violence lies immediately below the line, and without a threshold every riot would trigger the law of armed conflict and displace the ordinary legal order, which is exactly what governments feared when they resisted common article 3.

3. Why does classification of a conflict matter so much in practice? Because the two regimes are drastically unequal, and the difference falls on the individual fighter. In an international armed conflict a captured member of the enemy armed forces is a prisoner of war, entitled to the protection of one hundred and forty-three articles of the Third Convention, entitled to be released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities, and crucially not liable to be prosecuted merely for having taken part in the fighting, because lawful combatants enjoy combatant immunity for lawful acts of war. In a non-international armed conflict there is no combatant status and no prisoner of war status at all. A captured insurgent enjoys the guarantees of common article 3, and where applicable of Additional Protocol II and of customary law, but remains liable to be tried under ordinary domestic criminal law for murder, treason or rebellion on account of the very acts that a combatant in an international conflict may commit with impunity. Governments therefore resist any classification that would confer status on their opponents, and the last paragraph of common article 3 exists to reassure them, providing that the application of its provisions shall not affect the legal status of the parties to the conflict.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in24

Chapter Seven

Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Common article 1 obliges every party to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances, which imposes a duty to comply and, on the prevailing reading, a further duty on every State party to use its influence to make other States comply.

The text

The High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances.

Article 1 of each of the four Conventions of 1949, and repeated in article 1(1) of Additional Protocol I. Twenty words, and three separate obligations inside them.

The three limbs

To respect

The State must comply itself. That covers its own armed forces, its officials, and everyone whose conduct is attributable to it. It is not merely a duty to refrain: it requires the State to instruct, train and discipline its forces so that compliance actually happens.

This limb is uncontroversial and would exist without article 1, since a treaty binds those who ratify it. Its value is that it makes the duty explicit and unconditional.

To ensure respect

This is the disputed limb, and it has an internal and an external reading.

The internal reading is that a State must ensure respect by everyone under its authority: not only regular forces but militias, auxiliaries, contractors, and any group whose conduct is attributable to it. On this reading the words add a positive duty of supervision to the negative duty not to violate.

The external reading is that a State must do what it can to ensure that other parties respect the Conventions. On this reading article 1 makes compliance everybody's business, and the fact that a violation is being committed abroad by another State is no answer.

Both readings are now accepted. The ICRC's commentary supports the external reading, the International Court of Justice endorsed it in the Wall advisory opinion, holding that every State party is under an obligation not to recognise an unlawful situation and to ensure compliance by others with humanitarian law, and the United Nations has repeatedly called on States to act on it.

What the external limb does not do is authorise force. The means available are diplomatic, economic and political: protest, refusal to transfer arms, conditionality, support for accountability mechanisms, and refusal to aid or assist a violation. Any use of force remains governed by the Charter.

In all circumstances

The obligation is not reciprocal. This is the practical heart of the article and the point most often misunderstood.

In ordinary treaty law, a material breach by one party entitles the other to suspend performance. Article 60 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties says so, and then expressly excludes provisions relating to the protection of the human person contained in treaties of a humanitarian character.

munotes.in25

Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect

So the enemy's violation is never a defence. A State whose prisoners are being mistreated may not mistreat the prisoners it holds. The words in all circumstances put that beyond argument, and article 60(5) of the Vienna Convention confirms it from outside.

Reprisals, and how far the non-reciprocity goes

Belligerent reprisals are the classical exception to non-reciprocity, and modern law has almost closed it.

Each Convention prohibits reprisals against the persons it protects. Reprisals against the wounded and sick, against the shipwrecked, against prisoners of war, and against protected civilians are all expressly forbidden.

Additional Protocol I extends the prohibition to objects: against civilians and the civilian population, against civilian objects, against cultural objects and places of worship, against objects indispensable to survival, against the natural environment, and against works containing dangerous forces.

What remains is a narrow and contested residue, essentially reprisals against combatants and military objectives, subject to conditions of last resort, proportionality, prior warning and termination once compliance resumes.

Why the article matters institutionally

Humanitarian law has almost no enforcement machinery, which [What Implementation Means, and Why It Is the Hard Half] examines. Common article 1 is one of the few provisions that creates a legal interest in compliance beyond the parties to the particular conflict.

Obligations under the Conventions are owed erga omnes, meaning to all States, so every State party has a legal interest in their observance, and that interest is what the second limb of article 1 converts into a duty to act.

Worked example

A question asks what common article 1 requires, and whether a State may suspend the Conventions because the enemy is violating them.

Give the text first, quoted. Then break it into the three limbs and label each.

On the second question, answer no, and give three grounds, not one. The words in all circumstances on their face. Article 60(5) of the Vienna Convention, which excludes humanitarian provisions from the general rule permitting suspension for material breach. And the express prohibitions of reprisals against protected persons in each of the four Conventions and in Protocol I.

Then set out the external limb, with the Wall opinion, and say precisely what it permits: diplomatic and economic measures and a duty not to aid or assist, not force.

Close with the reason. A body of law whose protections could be withdrawn in response to the enemy's conduct would protect nobody, because in every real conflict each side alleges violations by the other.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a State may use force to make another comply. The Charter governs that question and article 1 does not touch it.

munotes.in26

Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect

It does not mean every State must intervene in every conflict. The duty is to do what is within the State's power and lawful means, which varies with its influence and its relationship to the parties.

And it does not mean reprisals have disappeared entirely. They are prohibited against every protected person and against a long list of objects, and what survives is narrow, conditional and disputed.

Quick revision

  • Text: The High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances, article 1 of all four Conventions and article 1(1) of Protocol I.
  • To respect: comply, and train and discipline so that compliance happens.
  • To ensure respect: internally, by all under the State's authority; externally, by using influence on other parties. Endorsed in the Wall opinion.
  • In all circumstances: the obligation is not reciprocal.
  • Vienna Convention article 60(5) excludes humanitarian provisions from suspension for material breach.
  • Reprisals prohibited against all protected persons, and by Protocol I against civilians, civilian objects, cultural objects, objects indispensable to survival, the environment and works containing dangerous forces.
  • Obligations erga omnes: every State party has a legal interest.

Test yourself

1. Break common article 1 into its component obligations and explain what each adds. The article provides that the High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances, and it contains three distinct obligations. To respect is the duty of the State to comply itself, through its armed forces, its officials and everyone whose conduct is attributable to it, and it is a positive as well as a negative duty because compliance requires instruction, training and discipline rather than mere abstention. To ensure respect has two readings, both now accepted. Internally it requires the State to ensure compliance by everyone under its authority, including irregular forces, militias and contractors. Externally it requires every State party to use the means lawfully available to it to induce other parties to comply, an obligation the International Court endorsed in the Wall advisory opinion, and which is discharged by diplomatic protest, refusal of assistance, conditionality on arms transfers and support for accountability, not by force, which remains governed by the Charter. In all circumstances removes reciprocity: the obligation does not depend on the conduct of the adversary and is not suspended by the adversary's breach.

2. May a State suspend its obligations under the Conventions because the enemy has committed grave violations? No, and there are three independent grounds. The first is the text: the undertaking is to respect and ensure respect in all circumstances, which admits of no exception for the adversary's conduct. The second is general treaty law, which points the same way rather than the other. Article 60 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties permits a party to suspend a treaty in response to a material breach by another party, but article 60(5) expressly excludes provisions relating to the protection of the human person contained in treaties of a humanitarian character, and the Geneva Conventions are the paradigm of such treaties. The third is the specific prohibition of reprisals. Each of the four Conventions forbids measures of reprisal against the persons it protects, and Additional Protocol I extends the prohibition to civilians and the civilian population, civilian objects, cultural objects and places of worship, objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population, the natural environment, and works and installations containing dangerous forces. The underlying reason is structural: in every real conflict each side alleges violations by the other, so a law that could be suspended on that ground would protect nobody at the moment protection is most needed.

munotes.in27

Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect

3. What can a third State actually do under the second limb of article 1, and what can it not do? It can and must use the lawful means within its power. That includes public and private diplomatic protest and demarches; refusing to transfer arms or materiel where there is a clear risk they will be used to commit violations; imposing or supporting economic measures; declining to recognise as lawful a situation created by a serious violation; refraining from aid or assistance to the violation, which is separately required by the law of State responsibility; supporting fact finding, referral to accountability mechanisms and the exercise of jurisdiction over grave breaches by its own courts; and raising the matter in the political organs of the United Nations. What it cannot do is use armed force on the strength of article 1, because the resort to force is governed exclusively by the Charter and article 1 confers no new authority. Nor is the duty unlimited: it is an obligation of conduct rather than of result, measured by the means available to the particular State and by its capacity to influence the party in breach, so what is required of a major arms supplier is more than what is required of a State with no relationship to either belligerent.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in28

Chapter Eight

Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Common article 3 applies in armed conflict not of an international character and requires humane treatment without adverse distinction of everyone taking no active part in hostilities, prohibiting four categories of act absolutely, requiring the wounded and sick to be collected and cared for, and permitting the ICRC to offer its services.

Why it is called a Convention in miniature

Because it contains, in one article, the essentials of the whole system. A rule on scope, a rule on non-discrimination, a list of absolute prohibitions, a positive duty of care, a role for the ICRC, an encouragement to make special agreements, and a savings clause on status. That is the architecture of a Convention compressed into a page.

The text, in its parts

The trigger

In the case of armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the High Contracting Parties, each Party to the conflict shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the following provisions.

Two things follow. Each Party to the conflict is bound, which includes the non-State party. And the provisions are a minimum, so nothing prevents the application of more.

Who is protected

Persons taking no active part in the hostilities, including members of armed forces who have laid down their arms and those placed hors de combat by sickness, wounds, detention, or any other cause, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely.

The category is defined by conduct and condition, not by status. There is no combatant status in a non-international conflict, so the article cannot use one. A fighter who is captured, wounded or has surrendered moves into the protected category at that moment.

Without adverse distinction

Without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, religion or faith, sex, birth or wealth, or any other similar criteria.

The word adverse is doing work. Distinctions that favour, such as priority of medical treatment on grounds of urgency, or particular care for children, are permitted. What is prohibited is discrimination that disadvantages.

The four prohibitions

These acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever.

Prohibited
(a)violence to life and person, in particular murder of all kinds, mutilation, cruel treatment and torture
(b)taking of hostages
(c)outrages upon personal dignity, in particular humiliating and degrading treatment
(d)the passing of sentences and the carrying out of executions without previous judgment pronounced by a regularly constituted court, affording all the judicial guarantees which are recognized as indispensable by civilized peoples

Paragraph (d) is the one candidates underuse. It means that summary execution is prohibited, and that a trial by a body that is not a regularly constituted court, or that lacks indispensable judicial guarantees, cannot make an execution lawful.

munotes.in29

Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature

The positive duty

The wounded and sick shall be collected and cared for. One sentence, and the whole of the First Convention's purpose inside it.

The ICRC

An impartial humanitarian body, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, may offer its services to the Parties to the conflict.

This is the right of humanitarian initiative. An offer is not interference in internal affairs, and a State cannot treat it as such. It does not oblige the party to accept, which is the limitation [The Right of Humanitarian Initiative, and Confidentiality as a Method] examines.

Special agreements

The Parties to the conflict should further endeavour to bring into force, by means of special agreements, all or part of the other provisions of the present Convention.

The savings clause

The application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict.

This clause bought the article its acceptance. Governments feared that applying the Conventions to rebels would amount to recognising them. The final paragraph says it does not, and without it there would have been no common article 3 at all.

The articles around it

Article 3 sits among the general provisions, and articles 4 to 11 complete them.

Article 4 requires neutral Powers to apply the Convention by analogy to wounded, sick, medical personnel and chaplains received or interned in their territory, and to the dead found there.

Article 5 provides that for protected persons in enemy hands the Convention applies until their final repatriation.

Article 6 permits special agreements but forbids any that adversely affect the situation of protected persons or restrict their rights.

Article 7 is the non-renunciation rule: protected persons may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them.

Articles 8, 9, 10 and 11 are the Protecting Power machinery: scrutiny by Protecting Powers, the ICRC's humanitarian activities subject to the consent of the parties, substitutes where no Protecting Power operates, and the good offices procedure for settling disagreements. [Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes] takes them in detail.

The elementary considerations of humanity

In the Nicaragua case the International Court of Justice held that the rules in common article 3 constitute a minimum yardstick, applicable to international armed conflicts as well, and that they reflect what the Court in an earlier case had called elementary considerations of humanity.

Two consequences. Common article 3 binds as customary international law and not only by treaty. And it applies to every armed conflict, so it is a floor beneath the whole subject rather than a rule for one category.

munotes.in30

Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature

Worked example

A question asks you to explain common article 3 and its significance.

Give the trigger and stress that it binds each Party, including the non-State party, and explain how a group that cannot sign a treaty comes to be bound.

Set out the protected category by condition rather than status, and give hors de combat.

List the four prohibitions in order and quote the language of paragraph (d) on regularly constituted courts and indispensable judicial guarantees.

Give the positive duty and the ICRC's right to offer services.

Then give the savings clause and explain its function, which is the point that shows understanding of why the article exists in the form it does.

Close with the Nicaragua case, giving the minimum yardstick and elementary considerations of humanity, and with the limits: no prisoner of war status, no rules on the conduct of hostilities, and no enforcement machinery inside the article itself.

What it does NOT mean

It does not confer combatant status or prisoner of war status. A captured insurgent remains liable to prosecution under domestic law.

It does not regulate the conduct of hostilities. There is nothing in it about targeting, weapons or proportionality; Protocol II and customary law supply what there is.

And it does not give the ICRC a right of access. It gives a right to offer, and the party may refuse.

Quick revision

  • Trigger: armed conflict not of an international character, binding each Party to the conflict, applying as a minimum.
  • Protected: those taking no active part, including forces who have laid down their arms and those hors de combat.
  • Four prohibitions: violence to life and person; taking of hostages; outrages upon personal dignity; sentences and executions without a regularly constituted court.
  • Positive duty: the wounded and sick shall be collected and cared for.
  • ICRC may offer its services.
  • Savings clause: application shall not affect the legal status of the Parties.
  • the Nicaragua case: a minimum yardstick applicable to all armed conflicts, reflecting elementary considerations of humanity.
  • Neighbours: article 4 neutral Powers, article 5 until final repatriation, article 6 special agreements, article 7 non-renunciation, articles 8 to 11 Protecting Powers, ICRC activities, substitutes and good offices.

Test yourself

1. How can common article 3 bind an armed group that has never signed anything? The article by its own terms binds each Party to the conflict, and the drafters used that formula deliberately in place of a formula limited to States. Several explanations of the mechanism are offered and a candidate should give more than one. On the most widely accepted view, the State's ratification binds all persons and entities within its jurisdiction, including any group that later takes up arms against it, so the obligation reaches the group through the territorial legal order. On a second view, the rules in the article are customary international law binding on any party to an armed conflict regardless of the treaty, which is the reading supported by the International Court's holding in the Nicaragua case that these rules are a minimum yardstick reflecting elementary considerations of humanity. On a third, an organised armed group that exercises governmental functions over territory assumes the obligations attaching to those functions. In practice the ICRC engages groups directly and invites unilateral declarations of compliance and special agreements under the article's own paragraph encouraging them. What settles the matter for examination purposes is that States, tribunals and the ICRC all treat non-State parties as bound, and prosecutions of members of armed groups for violations of common article 3 have proceeded on that footing.

munotes.in31

Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature

2. What is the function of the final paragraph, and why would there be no common article 3 without it? The final paragraph provides that the application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the parties to the conflict. Its function is to sever compliance from recognition. In 1949 the strongest objection to any provision reaching inside a State was that if a government applied the Geneva Conventions to rebels it would be treating them as a belligerent party with international standing, would be conceding that its internal enemies had a status in international law, and might find that concession used against it politically and legally. Governments were unwilling to accept a provision that carried that consequence, and the negotiating history shows the article shrinking from an attempt to apply the whole Conventions to internal conflict down to a single article. The savings clause was the price of agreement: it allows a government to treat detainees humanely, to permit the ICRC to visit, and to observe the four prohibitions, while remaining free to call the other side criminals, to prosecute them under ordinary law, and to deny them any status whatever. Without it the article would not have been adopted, and the whole of the modern law of non-international armed conflict rests on that compromise.

3. What are the limits of common article 3, and what fills them? Three limits. It confers no status, so there is no combatant privilege and no prisoner of war regime, and a captured fighter may be tried for murder or treason on account of acts that in an international conflict would attract immunity. It says nothing about the conduct of hostilities, so it contains no rule of distinction, no rule of proportionality, no prohibition of particular weapons and no obligation to take precautions in attack. And it contains no machinery: no Protecting Power, no compulsory reporting, no grave breaches regime and therefore no obligation to search for and prosecute offenders in the way the Conventions require for international conflict. What fills them is partly Additional Protocol II of 1977, which adds detailed guarantees on humane treatment, on penal prosecutions, on the wounded, sick and shipwrecked and on the civilian population, but which applies only where the armed group controls territory sufficiently to carry out sustained and concerted operations; partly customary international humanitarian law, which the ICRC's study and the jurisprudence of the tribunals treat as extending most of the rules on the conduct of hostilities to non-international conflict; and partly international criminal law, since the Rome Statute makes serious violations of common article 3 war crimes over which the Court has jurisdiction.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in32

Chapter Nine

The Martens Clause

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The Martens clause provides that in cases not covered by treaty, civilians and combatants remain under the protection of the principles of international law derived from established custom, from the principles of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience, so a gap in the treaty is not a licence.

Where it comes from

Fyodor Martens was the Russian delegate at the Hague Peace Conference of 1899, and the conference had deadlocked. The great powers wanted inhabitants of occupied territory who resisted to be treated as unlawful combatants; the smaller States wanted them recognised as belligerents. Neither would move, and the whole Convention was in danger.

Martens proposed a formula for the preamble rather than a rule, and it broke the deadlock. In its original form it declared that until a more complete code of the laws of war could be issued, populations and belligerents remain under the protection and the rule of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilised peoples, from the laws of humanity, and the requirements of the public conscience.

It has been reproduced in every major instrument since. The Hague Convention of 1907, the denunciation clauses of all four Geneva Conventions of 1949, article 1(2) of Additional Protocol I, the preamble to Additional Protocol II, and the preamble to the Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons of 1980.

The modern text

Article 1(2) of Additional Protocol I: In cases not covered by this Protocol or by other international agreements, civilians and combatants remain under the protection and authority of the principles of international law derived from established custom, from the principles of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience.

Three sources named, and the second and third are what make the clause interesting, because they are not obviously legal categories at all.

What it is for

It answers the argument that anything not expressly prohibited is permitted.

That argument has a respectable pedigree. In the Lotus case the Permanent Court reasoned that restrictions on the independence of States cannot be presumed, which taken to its conclusion means a State may do whatever no rule forbids. Applied to weapons and methods of warfare, that would mean every new weapon is lawful until a treaty says otherwise.

The Martens clause blocks that conclusion. Conduct not covered by a treaty is still measured against custom, humanity and public conscience.

How much does it actually do?

Three readings, and a candidate should know all three because the disagreement is the examinable part.

The narrow reading. The clause is a reminder that custom continues to apply alongside treaty, and adds nothing that customary law does not already supply. On this reading humanity and public conscience are rhetorical.

munotes.in33

The Martens Clause

The middle reading. The clause is an interpretive principle. Where a treaty rule is ambiguous, it must be read in the light of humanity and public conscience, and the benefit of the doubt goes to protection. This is the reading most States and most courts adopt in practice.

The broad reading. Humanity and public conscience are independent sources of obligation, so conduct may be unlawful because it offends them even where no rule of custom or treaty covers it. This reading is asserted by some States and by much of the literature and resisted by others.

What the courts have said

In the Nuclear Weapons advisory opinion of 1996 the International Court of Justice described the Martens clause as having proved to be an effective means of addressing the rapid evolution of military technology, and treated it as a rule of customary international law. It did not, however, resolve the question of the legality of nuclear weapons by reference to it, which shows the limits of what the clause can decide on its own.

In the Krupp trial after the Second World War, a United States military tribunal described the clause as much more than a pious declaration and as a legal yardstick to be applied where the specific provisions of the Convention do not cover a case.

The distance between those two treatments is the honest state of the law. The clause has real legal effect and does not by itself decide hard cases.

Where it is used in practice

New weapons. Every debate about a technology the treaties did not anticipate, from blinding lasers to autonomous weapon systems, is conducted partly in the clause's language. [New Weapons, and the Duty to Review Them] returns to it.

The interpretation of ambiguous rules, where it supplies a presumption in favour of protection.

The denunciation clauses. Each of the four Conventions provides that a denunciation shall in no way impair the obligations which the parties remain bound to fulfil by virtue of the principles of the law of nations, so a State that withdraws from the Conventions does not withdraw from those principles.

And in argument about non-international conflict, where treaty regulation is thinnest and the gap the clause addresses is widest.

Worked example

A question asks what the Martens clause is and whether it has any real legal effect.

Give the origin briefly, because it explains the form: a preambular formula devised at the 1899 conference to break a deadlock over resistance in occupied territory.

Quote the modern version, article 1(2) of Protocol I, and name the three sources.

State the function: it denies that whatever is not prohibited is permitted, and it is the answer to a Lotus style argument in this field.

munotes.in34

The Martens Clause

Then give the three readings and say which is dominant, which is the interpretive one, and give the two judicial treatments, Krupp on legal yardstick and Nuclear Weapons on the rapid evolution of military technology.

Conclude with a measured verdict. The clause is legally operative, it is customary, it constrains the argument from silence, and it is not by itself capable of prohibiting a specific weapon. Its practical value is greatest where the treaties are thinnest.

What it does NOT mean

It does not prohibit anything by name. It supplies a standard, not a rule, and a candidate who says the clause bans a particular weapon has overstated it.

It does not make public opinion a source of law. Dictates of public conscience is a demanding phrase referring to settled convictions of the international community, not to the sentiment of the moment.

And it does not fill every gap. Nuclear Weapons is the demonstration: the Court invoked the clause and still could not conclude definitively on the legality of the threat or use of nuclear weapons in an extreme circumstance of self-defence.

Quick revision

  • Origin: Fyodor Martens, Hague Conference 1899, a preambular formula to break the deadlock over resistance in occupied territory.
  • Modern text: article 1(2) of Protocol I, three sources, established custom, the principles of humanity, the dictates of public conscience.
  • Function: denies that what is not prohibited is permitted; the answer to the Lotus argument in this field.
  • Three readings: reminder of custom; interpretive principle, which is dominant; independent source, which is contested.
  • The Krupp trial: much more than a pious declaration, a legal yardstick.
  • Nuclear Weapons 1996: customary, and an effective means of addressing the rapid evolution of military technology.
  • Also in the denunciation clauses of all four Conventions.

Test yourself

1. What problem does the Martens clause solve, and how? It solves the problem of the argument from silence. In a field where the rules are codified, it is tempting to reason that whatever the codification does not prohibit is thereby permitted, and that reasoning has support in general international law, notably in the Permanent Court's approach in the Lotus case, which held that restrictions upon the independence of States cannot be presumed. Applied to armed conflict the consequence would be that every method and every weapon the treaties did not anticipate is lawful until a new treaty says otherwise, which would put the burden of prohibition on the victims and would make the law permanently one technology behind. The Martens clause blocks that conclusion by providing that in cases not covered by the Protocol or by other international agreements, civilians and combatants remain under the protection and authority of the principles of international law derived from established custom, from the principles of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience. Silence in the treaty is therefore not silence in the law. Conduct falling outside the codified rules is still measured against a standard, and the party relying on the absence of a prohibition cannot rest there.

munotes.in35

The Martens Clause

2. Set out the three competing readings of the clause and say which is dominant. On the narrow reading, the clause does no more than remind the reader that customary international law continues to operate alongside treaty law, so the reference to the principles of humanity and the dictates of public conscience is descriptive of the sources of custom rather than an addition to them, and the clause adds nothing that would not be true without it. On the middle reading, the clause is a principle of interpretation: where a treaty provision is ambiguous or its application to a novel situation is unclear, it must be construed in the light of humanity and public conscience, so that in case of doubt the construction favouring protection prevails. On the broad reading, humanity and public conscience are independent sources of legal obligation, and conduct may be unlawful because it offends them even in the absence of any rule of custom or treaty. The middle reading is dominant in the practice of States and in judicial reasoning. The narrow reading is difficult to reconcile with the emphasis courts have placed on the clause, notably the description in the Krupp trial of it as much more than a pious declaration and as a legal yardstick. The broad reading is asserted by many commentators and by some States but is resisted by others precisely because it would allow obligations to be generated without their consent.

3. Assess the practical effect of the clause with reference to the Nuclear Weapons opinion. The opinion is the best evidence both of the clause's authority and of its limits. The Court confirmed that the clause is a rule of customary international law and described it as having proved to be an effective means of addressing the rapid evolution of military technology, which disposes of any suggestion that it is merely preambular rhetoric. It formed part of the body of law the Court applied. Yet when the Court came to its conclusion it held that the threat or use of nuclear weapons would generally be contrary to the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict and in particular to the principles and rules of humanitarian law, and then stated that in view of the current state of international law and of the elements of fact at its disposal it could not conclude definitively whether the threat or use would be lawful or unlawful in an extreme circumstance of self defence in which the very survival of a State would be at stake. The clause was invoked and did not resolve the case. The fair assessment is therefore that the clause constrains argument, forecloses the inference from silence, supplies a presumption in favour of protection and keeps novel technologies within the reach of the law, while lacking the specificity to prohibit a named weapon by itself. Its value is greatest where the treaties are thinnest, which is why it recurs in debates on new weapons and on non-international armed conflict.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in36

Chapter Ten

The Principle of Distinction

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Distinction requires parties to an armed conflict at all times to distinguish between the civilian population and combatants and between civilian objects and military objectives, and to direct their operations only against military objectives.

The basic rule

Article 48 of Additional Protocol I, headed BASIC RULE: In order to ensure respect for and protection of the civilian population and civilian objects, the Parties to the conflict shall at all times distinguish between the civilian population and combatants and between civilian objects and military objectives and accordingly shall direct their operations only against military objectives.

Two distinctions, not one. Persons, and objects. Both must be made, and the second is the one candidates forget.

The International Court called distinction one of the cardinal principles of humanitarian law in the Nuclear Weapons opinion, and described the principles as intransgressible principles of international customary law.

Who is a civilian

Article 50 defines by exclusion. A civilian is any person who does not belong to the categories of combatant listed in article 4A(1), (2), (3) and (6) of the Third Convention and article 43 of the Protocol.

And the doubt rule follows immediately: In case of doubt whether a person is a civilian, that person shall be considered to be a civilian.

Article 50(3) adds that the presence within the civilian population of individuals who are not civilians does not deprive the population of its civilian character. A single fighter among a thousand civilians does not make the crowd a target.

The protection, and the exception

Article 51(2): The civilian population as such, as well as individual civilians, shall not be the object of attack. Acts or threats of violence the primary purpose of which is to spread terror among the civilian population are prohibited.

Article 51(3) is the exception, and the most litigated sentence in the Protocol: Civilians enjoy the protection unless and for such time as they take a direct part in hostilities.

Every word in that phrase is contested. What counts as direct participation, and how long "for such time" lasts, are the two questions. A civilian who fires a weapon loses protection while doing so. Whether a person who plants a device at night and farms by day is targetable in the daytime is genuinely disputed, and the ICRC's interpretive guidance on direct participation is influential rather than binding.

Indiscriminate attacks

Article 51(4) prohibits them, and defines them in three limbs.

An indiscriminate attack is one which
(a)is not directed at a specific military objective
(b)employs a method or means which cannot be directed at a specific military objective
(c)employs a method or means the effects of which cannot be limited as required by this Protocol
munotes.in37

The Principle of Distinction

And article 51(5) names two types treated as indiscriminate. Area bombardment, meaning an attack treating as a single objective a number of clearly separated and distinct military objectives in a city, town or village containing a similar concentration of civilians. And an attack expected to cause incidental civilian harm excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated, which is proportionality appearing here as a species of indiscriminate attack.

Limbs (b) and (c) are where Module II connects. A weapon that cannot be aimed, or whose effects cannot be contained, is prohibited by the rule of distinction itself and does not need a treaty of its own.

Civilian objects and military objectives

Article 52(1): Civilian objects shall not be the object of attack or of reprisals, and civilian objects are all objects which are not military objectives.

Article 52(2) is the definition every targeting decision uses. Military objectives are limited to objects which by their nature, location, purpose or use make an effective contribution to military action and whose total or partial destruction, capture or neutralization, in the circumstances ruling at the time, offers a definite military advantage.

Two cumulative limbs. Effective contribution to military action, and definite military advantage from attacking it. Both are required, and both are assessed in the circumstances ruling at the time, so an object's status can change during a conflict.

Article 52(3) supplies the presumption: in case of doubt whether an object normally dedicated to civilian purposes, such as a place of worship, a house or other dwelling or a school, is being used to make an effective contribution to military action, it shall be presumed not to be so used.

Human shields, and why they change nothing

Article 51(7) prohibits using the presence or movements of civilians to render points immune from military operations or to shield military objectives.

Article 51(8) is the answer to the argument that shielding forfeits protection: any violation of these prohibitions shall not release the Parties to the conflict from their legal obligations with respect to the civilian population and civilians, including the obligation to take precautions.

So an attacker faced with human shields is still bound by proportionality and precautions. The shielding party commits a violation; the attacker does not thereby acquire a licence.

Worked example

Her question 7(d), short note on the protection of civilians during war, or the first half of question 1 on principles.

Give article 48 first, quoted, and name both distinctions.

Then define civilian by exclusion and give the doubt rule, with article 50(3) on the presence of fighters in a population.

munotes.in38

The Principle of Distinction

Then give the protection and the exception, article 51(2) and the direct participation clause, and say that its scope is disputed.

Then give indiscriminate attacks with the three limbs and the two named types.

Then move to objects: the definition in article 52(2) with its two cumulative limbs, and the presumption in 52(3).

Close with human shields, article 51(7) and 51(8), because it shows that the rule is not defeated by the enemy's violation, which links back to the non-reciprocity in [Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect].

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean civilians may never be harmed. Incidental harm is lawful within the limits of proportionality, which [Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack] states.

It does not mean an object is civilian because it is normally civilian. Use, purpose or location can make a school or a bridge a military objective; the presumption in 52(3) operates only in case of doubt.

And it does not mean the categories are always clear. Direct participation in hostilities is the hardest question in the modern law and there is no agreed test.

Quick revision

  • Article 48, BASIC RULE: distinguish at all times between civilians and combatants, and between civilian objects and military objectives, and direct operations only against military objectives.
  • Article 50: civilian defined by exclusion; in case of doubt, a civilian; presence of non-civilians does not deprive the population of its civilian character.
  • Article 51(2): civilians shall not be the object of attack; terror attacks prohibited.
  • Article 51(3): protection lost unless and for such time as they take a direct part in hostilities.
  • Article 51(4): three limbs of indiscriminate attack. 51(5): area bombardment and excessive incidental harm.
  • Article 52(2): nature, location, purpose or use, effective contribution, and definite military advantage, in the circumstances ruling at the time.
  • Article 52(3): doubt about a place of worship, a house or other dwelling or a school, presumed civilian.
  • Article 51(7) and (8): shielding prohibited; violation does not release the attacker from its obligations.
  • The Nuclear Weapons opinion: distinction is a cardinal principle and intransgressible.

Test yourself

1. State the rule of distinction and explain why it contains two distinctions rather than one. Article 48 of Additional Protocol I, headed Basic Rule, provides that in order to ensure respect for and protection of the civilian population and civilian objects, the parties to the conflict shall at all times distinguish between the civilian population and combatants and between civilian objects and military objectives, and accordingly shall direct their operations only against military objectives. It contains two distinctions because the two protections are conceptually and practically separate. The distinction between persons determines who may be made the object of attack, and it is worked out through the definition of civilian by exclusion in article 50, the presumption in favour of civilian status in case of doubt, and the loss of protection for such time as a civilian takes a direct part in hostilities. The distinction between objects determines what may be attacked, and it is worked out through article 52, which defines civilian objects negatively as all objects that are not military objectives, and defines military objectives by the two cumulative requirements of effective contribution to military action and definite military advantage from destruction, capture or neutralization. A candidate who gives only the first distinction has missed the half of the law that governs the bombing of bridges, power stations, broadcasting facilities and dual use infrastructure, which is where most modern controversy lies.

munotes.in39

The Principle of Distinction

2. Explain the definition of a military objective in article 52(2) and the presumption in article 52(3). Article 52(2) provides that attacks shall be limited strictly to military objectives, and that in so far as objects are concerned military objectives are limited to those objects which by their nature, location, purpose or use make an effective contribution to military action and whose total or partial destruction, capture or neutralization, in the circumstances ruling at the time, offers a definite military advantage. The definition has two cumulative limbs and both must be satisfied. The first asks about the object: does it, by what it inherently is, by where it is, by the use to which it is being put, or by the use intended for it, make an effective contribution to military action. The second asks about the attack: would destroying, capturing or neutralising it offer a definite, that is a concrete and not a speculative, military advantage in the circumstances prevailing at that moment. Because both limbs are time bound, status is not permanent: a bridge may be a military objective during a withdrawal and a civilian object a week later. Article 52(3) supplies the safeguard, providing that in case of doubt whether an object normally dedicated to civilian purposes, such as a place of worship, a house or other dwelling or a school, is being used to make an effective contribution to military action, it shall be presumed not to be so used, so the burden of the doubt falls on the attacker.

3. If the enemy places civilians around a military objective, may the attacker treat them as having forfeited protection? No. Article 51(7) prohibits the use of the presence or movements of the civilian population or individual civilians to render certain points or areas immune from military operations, in particular in attempts to shield military objectives from attack, and it prohibits parties from directing the movement of civilians for that purpose. That conduct is a violation by the shielding party and, where civilians are used as shields deliberately, it may be a war crime. But article 51(8) then provides expressly that any violation of these prohibitions shall not release the parties to the conflict from their legal obligations with respect to the civilian population and civilians, including the obligation to take the precautionary measures provided for in article 57. The attacker therefore remains bound by the rule of proportionality and by the duty of precaution exactly as before. The presence of shields is a fact to be taken into account in the proportionality assessment, since it affects the expected incidental harm, and it may make an otherwise lawful attack unlawful. It is not a defence, and it is not a transfer of responsibility. This is the rule of non-reciprocity applied to targeting: the adversary's violation never enlarges what the other side may do.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in40

Chapter Eleven

Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Proportionality prohibits an attack expected to cause incidental civilian harm excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated, and precautions require constant care and a series of specific steps before and during an attack to spare civilians.

Proportionality

Where the rule is

It is stated twice in Protocol I and never given a heading of its own.

Article 51(5)(b) treats as indiscriminate an attack which may be expected to cause incidental loss of civilian life, injury to civilians, damage to civilian objects, or a combination thereof, which would be excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated.

Article 57(2)(a)(iii) requires those who plan or decide upon an attack to refrain from deciding to launch any attack expected to cause such excessive incidental harm.

How it works

Four features, and each is examinable.

It is prospective. The test is what may be expected and what is anticipated, judged on the information reasonably available to the commander at the time, not on what actually happened. An attack that goes badly wrong is not thereby disproportionate, and an attack that happens to cause no harm was not thereby proportionate.

The advantage must be concrete and direct. Not remote, not speculative, and not the general contribution of winning the war. That adjective pair is what prevents the rule from being read out of existence.

The harm counted is incidental harm to civilians and civilian objects. Harm to combatants is not weighed. Harm to civilians directly participating in hostilities at the time is not weighed either.

The threshold is excessive, not merely greater. The rule does not require that civilian harm be less than military advantage. It prohibits harm that is excessive in relation to it, which is a wider margin and is one of the honest weaknesses of the rule.

The difficulty, stated plainly

The two sides of the balance are incommensurable. There is no unit in which lives lost and military advantage are both expressed, and no formula converts one into the other. The assessment is made by the commander, in the circumstances, and is reviewable only on a standard of reasonableness.

The Rome Statute makes the criminal threshold higher still. Article 8(2)(b)(iv) requires that the incidental harm be clearly excessive in relation to the concrete and direct overall military advantage anticipated, which is a stricter test than the humanitarian law rule and shows the drafters' anxiety about criminalising battlefield judgment.

Precautions in attack

Article 57(1) states the standing obligation: In the conduct of military operations, constant care shall be taken to spare the civilian population, civilians and civilian objects.

Article 57(2) then sets out the specific steps.

StepWhat is required
VerifyDo everything feasible to verify that the objectives are military objectives and not civilians, civilian objects or specially protected
ChooseTake all feasible precautions in the choice of means and methods to avoid and in any event minimise incidental harm
RefrainRefrain from deciding to launch an attack expected to cause excessive incidental harm
Cancel or suspendAn attack shall be cancelled or suspended if it becomes apparent that the objective is not military, is specially protected, or that the attack would be excessive
WarnEffective advance warning shall be given of attacks which may affect the civilian population, unless circumstances do not permit
munotes.in41

Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack

Article 57(3) adds a choice rule: where a choice is possible between several military objectives for obtaining a similar military advantage, the objective selected shall be that whose attack may be expected to cause the least danger to civilian lives and to civilian objects.

Article 57(5) closes the article by providing that nothing in it may be construed as authorising any attack against civilians.

The word feasible

Feasible means practicable or practically possible, taking into account all circumstances ruling at the time, including humanitarian and military considerations. That is the formulation States adopted, and it is the standard by which every precaution is judged. It is not a counsel of perfection and it is not a licence.

Precautions against the effects of attacks

Article 58 addresses the defender, and it is the least observed rule in the Protocol. Parties shall, to the maximum extent feasible, endeavour to remove civilians from the vicinity of military objectives, avoid locating military objectives within or near densely populated areas, and take other necessary precautions to protect civilians under their control.

Naming article 58 in an answer is worth doing, because it shows that the burden of protecting civilians does not fall on the attacker alone.

The neighbouring protections

Articles 53 to 56 protect specific objects and are examined with this material.

Article 53 prohibits acts of hostility against historic monuments, works of art or places of worship which constitute the cultural or spiritual heritage of peoples, their use in support of the military effort, and reprisals against them.

Article 54 prohibits starvation of civilians as a method of warfare and the attack or destruction of objects indispensable to survival, such as foodstuffs, agricultural areas, crops, livestock, drinking water installations and supplies and irrigation works.

Article 55 requires care to protect the natural environment against widespread, long-term and severe damage.

Article 56 protects works or installations containing dangerous forces, namely dams, dykes and nuclear electrical generating stations, even where they are military objectives, if attack may release dangerous forces causing severe civilian losses, and it may be marked with three bright orange circles.

munotes.in42

Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack

Articles 59 and 60 complete the section with non-defended localities, which may not be attacked by any means whatsoever, and demilitarized zones.

Worked example

A question asks how the law permits civilian casualties at all, and what constrains them.

Say first what the law does not do. It does not prohibit all civilian harm, because that would prohibit all warfare, and the law does not attempt that.

Then give proportionality with both texts, article 51(5)(b) and article 57(2)(a)(iii), and stress that the test is prospective and that the advantage must be concrete and direct.

Then give precautions as a process, running the five steps of article 57(2) in order, and add the choice rule in 57(3).

Then give the defender's duty in article 58, which most answers omit.

Then be honest about the weakness. The balance is between incommensurables, the standard is excessive rather than greater, the assessment belongs to the attacker, and the criminal threshold in article 8(2)(b)(iv) of the Rome Statute is higher still. Say what would improve it: recorded targeting assessments, independent post-attack investigation, and the specially protected categories in articles 53 to 56 which remove certain objects from the balance altogether.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean casualties prove a violation. The rule is prospective, so lawfulness is judged on what was expected, not on the outcome.

It does not mean a warning makes an attack lawful. A warning is one precaution among several, and an attack that is disproportionate remains unlawful however well warned.

And it does not mean article 58 excuses the attacker. A defender who puts a battery in a school violates article 58, and the attacker's proportionality obligation is unchanged.

Quick revision

  • Proportionality: article 51(5)(b) and article 57(2)(a)(iii); incidental harm excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated.
  • Prospective, judged on what may be expected and what is anticipated.
  • Rome Statute article 8(2)(b)(iv): clearly excessive, and overall military advantage.
  • Article 57(1): constant care.
  • Five steps: verify, choose means, refrain, cancel or suspend, and effective advance warning unless circumstances do not permit.
  • Article 57(3): choose the objective causing the least danger for similar advantage.
  • Feasible: practicable, taking account of all circumstances including humanitarian and military considerations.
  • Article 58: the defender must avoid locating military objectives within or near densely populated areas.
  • Articles 53 to 56: cultural objects, starvation as a method of warfare prohibited, the natural environment, and dams, dykes and nuclear electrical generating stations.
  • Articles 59 and 60: non-defended localities and demilitarized zones.
munotes.in43

Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack

Test yourself

1. State the rule of proportionality and identify the four features that determine how it operates. The rule appears twice in Additional Protocol I. Article 51(5)(b) treats as indiscriminate, and therefore prohibited, an attack which may be expected to cause incidental loss of civilian life, injury to civilians, damage to civilian objects, or a combination thereof, which would be excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated. Article 57(2)(a)(iii) imposes the same limit as a duty on those who plan or decide upon an attack. Four features determine its operation. It is prospective: the words expected and anticipated fix the assessment at the moment of decision, on the information reasonably available then, so the lawfulness of an attack is not determined by its outcome. The advantage must be concrete and direct, which excludes remote, speculative or merely political advantage and prevents the rule being defeated by an appeal to eventual victory. Only incidental harm to civilians and civilian objects is weighed, so losses among combatants and among civilians taking a direct part in hostilities do not enter the balance. And the threshold is excessive rather than greater, so the law does not require civilian harm to be smaller than the military advantage, which is a wide margin and one of the rule's genuine weaknesses.

2. Set out the precautions required by article 57 and explain the meaning of feasible. Article 57(1) imposes a standing obligation of constant care in the conduct of military operations to spare the civilian population, civilians and civilian objects. Article 57(2) then requires specific steps. Those who plan or decide upon an attack must do everything feasible to verify that the objectives are military objectives and are not civilians, civilian objects or subject to special protection; must take all feasible precautions in the choice of means and methods of attack with a view to avoiding and in any event minimising incidental civilian harm; and must refrain from deciding to launch an attack expected to cause excessive incidental harm. An attack must be cancelled or suspended if it becomes apparent that the objective is not military, is specially protected, or that the harm would be excessive. Effective advance warning must be given of attacks which may affect the civilian population unless circumstances do not permit. Article 57(3) adds that where a choice exists between several objectives offering a similar military advantage, the one selected must be that whose attack may be expected to cause the least danger to civilian lives and objects. Feasible is understood as that which is practicable or practically possible taking into account all circumstances ruling at the time, including humanitarian and military considerations, so it is neither a standard of perfection nor a discretion.

munotes.in44

Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack

3. Why is proportionality the most criticised rule in the law of targeting, and what would improve it? Because it requires a comparison between quantities that cannot be expressed in the same terms. On one side are expected civilian deaths, injuries and destruction of civilian property; on the other, a military advantage measured in tactical or operational terms. No formula converts one into the other, and the treaty supplies none. The assessment is made in the first instance by the very party proposing the attack, on information it alone holds, under time pressure, and it is reviewable afterwards only on a standard of reasonableness. The threshold of excessive rather than greater widens the margin further, and the Rome Statute's criminal threshold is higher again, requiring that the harm be clearly excessive in relation to the concrete and direct overall military advantage anticipated, so that conduct may violate humanitarian law without being criminal. Three things would improve it. Recorded contemporaneous targeting assessments, so that what was expected can be examined rather than reconstructed. Independent investigation of attacks causing significant civilian harm, which is required by the duty to investigate but is rarely done by a body outside the attacking State. And a wider use of the technique in articles 53 to 56, which removes certain objects from the balance altogether by protecting them even where they qualify as military objectives, since a categorical rule is enforceable in a way that a balancing standard is not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in45

Chapter Twelve

Military Necessity, and Humanity

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Military necessity permits only those measures required to achieve a legitimate military purpose and not otherwise prohibited, humanity forbids the infliction of suffering not necessary for that purpose, and every specific rule in this paper is already the balance between them.

Military necessity, correctly stated

The classical statement is in the Lieber Code of 1863, article 14: military necessity consists in the necessity of those measures which are indispensable for securing the ends of the war, and which are lawful according to the modern law and usages of war.

The last clause is the whole point. A measure must be both militarily necessary and lawful. Necessity operates within the law, not above it.

What it is not

It is not a defence to a breach of a rule. The German doctrine of Kriegsraison, that necessity in war overrides the law of war, was argued at Nuremberg and rejected. The tribunals held that the rules represent the balance already struck and that a belligerent may not depart from them by pleading the exigencies of the situation.

It is not a general permission. It permits nothing that the law prohibits, and where the law prohibits absolutely, necessity is silent.

And it is not a licence for the commander's judgment. It is a limitation: it prohibits destruction and force beyond what the military purpose requires, so it constrains even where no specific rule applies.

Where it appears expressly

Necessity appears in the treaties only where the drafters put it there, and its appearance is the exception rather than the rule.

Article 33 of the First Convention allows an occupant to use the buildings and stores of fixed medical establishments only in case of urgent military necessity and only after arrangements for the wounded and sick have been made.

Article 8 of the First Convention permits the activities of Protecting Power delegates to be restricted as an exceptional and temporary measure when this is rendered necessary by imperative military necessities.

Article 54(5) of Protocol I allows a party defending its national territory against invasion to derogate from the prohibition on attacking objects indispensable to survival where required by imperative military necessity.

Article 4 of the 1954 Cultural Property Convention waives the obligations regarding cultural property only in cases where military necessity imperatively requires such a waiver.

Read those four together and the pattern is clear. Where necessity is available it is expressly stated, it is qualified by words like urgent or imperative, and it is hedged with conditions. Where the text is silent, no necessity exception exists.

Humanity

Humanity is the principle that suffering, injury and destruction not necessary for a legitimate military purpose are prohibited.

munotes.in46

Military Necessity, and Humanity

It has no single article, and it is everywhere. It is the reason for the prohibition of weapons causing superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering. It is what the Martens clause invokes as the principles of humanity. It is what the International Court called elementary considerations of humanity. And it is what common article 3 requires when it says persons taking no active part shall in all circumstances be treated humanely.

The prohibitions that admit of no necessity exception are humanity in its absolute form: torture, hostage taking, outrages upon personal dignity, execution without a regular trial, biological experiments, and reprisals against protected persons.

The relation between them

Every rule in this paper is already a compromise between the two. That is the sentence a good answer contains.

Consider proportionality. It permits incidental civilian death, which humanity alone would forbid, and it prohibits excessive incidental death, which necessity alone would permit. The rule is the negotiated point between them, fixed by treaty.

Consider article 12 of the First Convention. The wounded and sick shall be respected and protected in all circumstances and treated humanely, and only urgent medical reasons will authorize priority in the order of treatment. Humanity requires care; necessity is excluded from the triage decision entirely and only medical urgency may order it.

So the correct use of the two principles in an answer is interpretive. Where a rule is clear, apply the rule and say that it embodies the balance. Where a rule is unclear or absent, the two principles and the Martens clause supply the standard.

The other principles in the family

Two more are conventionally listed and belong here.

Distinction and proportionality are dealt with in [The Principle of Distinction] and [Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack], and are the operative rules through which necessity and humanity are applied to targeting.

Good faith underlies the prohibition of perfidy in article 37 of Protocol I, which prohibits killing, injuring or capturing an adversary by resort to perfidy, meaning acts inviting the confidence of the adversary that he is entitled to protection, with intent to betray that confidence. Ruses of war are not prohibited, which is the line article 37(2) draws.

Worked example

Her question 1, first half: the principles of humanitarian law during warfare.

Name five and give each its anchor: distinction in article 48, proportionality in articles 51(5)(b) and 57(2)(a)(iii), precautions in article 57, military necessity in the Lieber Code and in the express treaty exceptions, and humanity in common article 3 and the superfluous injury rule.

Then make the structural point, which distinguishes a good answer: the principles are not five separate rules to be applied in sequence, but two underlying ideas, necessity and humanity, worked out into three operative rules of targeting.

munotes.in47

Military Necessity, and Humanity

Then deal with Kriegsraison expressly. State the doctrine, state that it was argued and rejected, and state the reason: the rules already embody the balance, so pleading necessity against a rule is asking to have the balance struck twice.

Then show where necessity does operate, with the four express instances, and note that each is qualified by urgent or imperative.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean necessity can excuse a grave breach. There is no necessity exception to the prohibition of torture, hostage taking or the killing of prisoners.

It does not mean humanity is a rule that can be applied on its own. It is a principle informing rules, and an answer that decides a targeting question by invoking humanity alone has not applied the law.

And it does not mean the two are in permanent opposition. They converge more often than they conflict: an unnecessary killing is both inhumane and militarily pointless, and most violations are both.

Quick revision

  • Lieber Code 1863, article 14: measures indispensable for securing the ends of the war and lawful according to the modern law and usages of war.
  • Kriegsraison rejected at Nuremberg. Necessity is not a defence to a breach.
  • Express necessity clauses: First Convention article 33 on medical buildings, article 8 on Protecting Power delegates, Protocol I article 54(5) on objects indispensable to survival, Cultural Property Convention article 4 waiver where military necessity imperatively requires.
  • Humanity: superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering, the Martens clause's principles of humanity, elementary considerations of humanity, and treated humanely in common article 3.
  • Article 12 of the First Convention: respected and protected in all circumstances, and only urgent medical reasons may order treatment.
  • Perfidy prohibited by article 37; ruses of war are not prohibited.
  • Every rule is already the balance. Necessity and humanity interpret; they do not override.

Test yourself

1. What is military necessity, and why is it wrong to treat it as a defence? Military necessity is the principle that a belligerent may apply only that degree and kind of force, not otherwise prohibited by the law of armed conflict, which is required to achieve the legitimate purpose of the conflict, namely the complete or partial submission of the enemy at the earliest possible moment with the minimum expenditure of life and resources. The classical formulation is article 14 of the Lieber Code of 1863, which defines it as the necessity of those measures which are indispensable for securing the ends of the war and which are lawful according to the modern law and usages of war. The final clause is decisive: necessity operates inside the law, never above it. Treating it as a defence is the doctrine of Kriegsraison, that necessity in war overrides the law of war, which was advanced by defendants in the war crimes trials after 1945 and rejected. The reason is structural rather than moral. Each rule of humanitarian law is itself the product of a balance already struck between military requirements and humanitarian demands by the States that drafted it. To allow a belligerent to plead necessity against a rule would be to allow the balance to be struck twice, once by the treaty and again by the party bound by it, which would leave nothing binding at all. Necessity is properly a limitation: it prohibits force and destruction beyond what the military purpose requires.

munotes.in48

Military Necessity, and Humanity

2. Where does military necessity operate expressly in the treaties, and what does the pattern of those provisions show? Four examples are worth naming. Article 33 of the First Convention permits an occupying party to use the buildings and material of fixed medical establishments of the armed forces only in case of urgent military necessity, and only after the wounded and sick in them have been provided for. Article 8 of the same Convention permits the activities of the delegates of Protecting Powers to be restricted only as an exceptional and temporary measure when rendered necessary by imperative military necessities. Article 54(5) of Additional Protocol I permits a party defending its own national territory against invasion to derogate, within territory under its own control, from the prohibition on attacking objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population where required by imperative military necessity. Article 4 of the Hague Convention of 1954 permits the obligations concerning the protection of cultural property to be waived only in cases where military necessity imperatively requires such waiver. The pattern is consistent and instructive. Where necessity is available, the treaty says so expressly; the permission is qualified by an intensifying adjective such as urgent or imperative; it is hedged with substantive conditions; and it is confined to a defined subject. The inference is that where the text is silent there is no necessity exception, which is why the prohibitions in common article 3 admit of none.

3. How should the principles of necessity and humanity actually be used in answering a problem? As interpretive principles, and in a defined order. First, identify whether a specific rule governs the conduct in question, and if so apply it, because the rule already represents the balance between necessity and humanity struck by the States that drafted it. Say so expressly, because that sentence shows the examiner that the relationship between principle and rule is understood. Second, if the rule contains an express necessity clause, apply it on its own terms, noting the qualifying adjective and the conditions attached. Third, if the rule is ambiguous in its application to the facts, construe it in the light of the two principles and of the Martens clause, which directs that in cases not covered by treaty civilians and combatants remain under the protection of principles derived from established custom, from the principles of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience, with the benefit of doubt going to protection. Fourth, only if no rule reaches the conduct at all, apply the principles directly, acknowledging that they supply a standard rather than a prohibition. What must never be done is to reach the opposite result from a clear rule by asserting that necessity demanded it, because that is the rejected doctrine of Kriegsraison wearing the language of principle.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in49

Chapter Thirteen

The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The First Convention of 1949 protects the wounded and sick of armed forces in the field, together with the medical personnel, units, transports and emblem that serve them, and its articles 4 to 11 are the general machinery that the Second, Third and Fourth Conventions repeat.

The Convention in outline

Sixty-four articles, plus two annexes: a draft agreement on hospital zones, and a model identity card.

ChapterArticlesSubject
I1 to 11General provisions
II12 to 18Wounded and sick
III19 to 23Medical units and establishments
IV24 to 32Personnel
V33 and 34Buildings and material
VI35 to 37Medical transports
VII38 to 44The distinctive emblem
VIII45 to 48Execution of the Convention
IX49 to 54Repression of abuses and infractions
Final55 to 64Final provisions

The descent is direct. The Convention of 1864 had ten articles. The revision of 1906 had thirty-three. The revision of 1929 had thirty-nine. The 1949 text is the fourth generation, and the increase in length is an increase in specificity rather than in principle.

Articles 4 to 11, the general machinery

Article 4: neutral Powers

Neutral Powers shall apply by analogy the provisions of the present Convention to the wounded and sick, medical personnel and chaplains of the parties received or interned in their territory, and to dead persons found.

A neutral is not a party to the conflict and is nevertheless bound. The obligation arises from the presence of the protected persons on its territory.

Article 5: duration

For the protected persons who have fallen into the hands of the enemy, the present Convention shall apply until their final repatriation.

One sentence, and it closes the largest possible gap. Protection does not lapse when hostilities end, when a peace treaty is signed, or when the detaining Power says the emergency is over.

Article 6: special agreements

Parties may conclude special agreements for matters on which they deem separate provision suitable. The limit is absolute: No special agreement shall adversely affect the situation of the wounded and sick, of members of the medical personnel or of chaplains, nor restrict the rights the Convention confers upon them.

So agreements may only improve. A bilateral arrangement worsening the position of protected persons is void as against them.

Article 7: non-renunciation

Wounded and sick, as well as medical personnel and chaplains, may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them by the present Convention, and by any special agreement.

Read articles 6 and 7 together and the structure is complete. The States cannot bargain the rights away and the individual cannot give them up. That combination is what makes the protected person a holder of rights rather than a beneficiary of an arrangement, and it is the sharpest evidence for the third movement described in [The Humanization of Welfare, and the Term the Field Uses].

munotes.in50

The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field

The reason for article 7 is practical. A person in the power of the enemy is not in a position to give a free consent, so the law removes the possibility of consent altogether rather than trying to test its quality.

Articles 8 to 11: the Protecting Power machinery

Article 8 provides that the Convention shall be applied with the cooperation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers, which may appoint delegates beyond their diplomatic staff, subject to the approval of the Power with which they work. Their activities may be restricted only as an exceptional and temporary measure when this is rendered necessary by imperative military necessities.

Article 9 preserves the ICRC's position: the provisions of the Convention constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organization may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake.

Article 10 provides for substitutes. Parties may entrust the duties of a Protecting Power to an organisation offering all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy; failing that, the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State or such an organisation to act; failing that, it shall request or shall accept the offer of a humanitarian organisation such as the ICRC. And the last paragraph provides that no derogation may be made by special agreement between Powers one of which is restricted in its freedom to negotiate by reason of military events, particularly where its territory is occupied.

Article 11 is good offices: where the Protecting Powers deem it advisable, particularly in cases of disagreement about application or interpretation, they shall lend their good offices, and may propose a meeting of representatives, possibly on neutral territory, which the parties shall be bound to give effect to.

[Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes] explains why this elaborate machinery has almost never operated.

Worked example

A question asks about the general provisions common to the Geneva Conventions.

Say at the outset that they are common, so that the analysis applies to all four, and identify them: article 1 respect and ensure respect, article 2 scope, article 3 non-international conflict, and articles 4 to 11 the machinery.

Then take the machinery in three groups. Duration and scope, in articles 4 and 5. The integrity of the rights, in articles 6 and 7. Supervision, in articles 8 to 11.

On articles 6 and 7 make the conceptual point about rights that cannot be bargained or waived, and give the reason for the non-renunciation rule.

munotes.in51

The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field

On articles 8 to 11 be honest about the record. The Protecting Power system was designed to be the principal supervisory mechanism and has been used in only a handful of conflicts since 1949, so the ICRC's article 9 activities and article 10 substitution have carried the load instead.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the First Convention protects civilians who are wounded. Its protected categories are those in article 13, and civilian wounded are covered by the Fourth Convention and by Protocol I.

It does not mean a Protecting Power is neutral in the sense of being independent. It is a State appointed by one party and accepted by the other, and its impartiality is a function of that appointment.

And it does not mean article 9 gives the ICRC a right of access. The words subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned are in the article.

Quick revision

  • Sixty-four articles, nine chapters plus final provisions, two annexes.
  • Lineage: 1864 ten articles, 1906, 1929, 1949.
  • Article 4: neutral Powers apply the Convention by analogy.
  • Article 5: application until their final repatriation.
  • Article 6: special agreements may not adversely affect the situation of protected persons.
  • Article 7: they may in no circumstances renounce their rights.
  • Article 8: cooperation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers; restriction only as exceptional and temporary.
  • Article 9: no obstacle to ICRC activities, subject to the consent of the Parties.
  • Article 10: substitutes offering all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy.
  • Article 11: good offices and a meeting the parties are bound to give effect to.

Test yourself

1. Why do articles 6 and 7 of the First Convention matter more than their length suggests? Because together they convert the protections of the Convention from an arrangement between States into rights held by individuals. Article 6 permits parties to conclude special agreements on matters for which they consider separate provision suitable, but provides that no special agreement shall adversely affect the situation of the wounded and sick, of members of the medical personnel or of chaplains as defined by the Convention, nor restrict the rights which it confers upon them. Agreements may therefore only improve the position, never worsen it, so the two belligerent States acting together cannot trade away what the Convention gives. Article 7 closes the remaining route by providing that the protected persons themselves may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them by the Convention and by any special agreements. The reason is practical rather than paternalistic: a person in the hands of the enemy is not in a position to give a free consent, so instead of attempting to test the quality of consent in each case the law removes the possibility of waiver altogether. Read together the two articles mean the right cannot be bargained away by the States and cannot be given up by the holder, which is the structure of an inalienable right and not of a treaty benefit.

munotes.in52

The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field

2. Describe the Protecting Power machinery in articles 8 to 11 and explain its intended function. Article 8 provides that the Convention shall be applied with the cooperation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers, whose duty is to safeguard the interests of the parties to the conflict, and permits them to appoint delegates from among their own nationals or those of other neutral Powers, subject to the approval of the Power in whose territory they work; their activities may be restricted only as an exceptional and temporary measure when rendered necessary by imperative military necessities. Article 9 preserves the humanitarian activities of the International Committee of the Red Cross and of any other impartial humanitarian organisation, subject to the consent of the parties concerned. Article 10 provides for substitution where no Protecting Power operates, in a descending sequence: the parties may entrust the duties to an organisation offering all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy; failing that the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State or such an organisation to act; failing that it shall request or accept the offer of a humanitarian organisation such as the ICRC. Article 11 provides for good offices and for a meeting of representatives to resolve disagreements over application or interpretation. The intended function was continuous third party supervision of compliance from inside the conflict, which is the only supervisory mechanism the Conventions contain.

3. What does article 5 add, and what problem does it solve? Article 5 provides that for protected persons who have fallen into the hands of the enemy, the Convention shall apply until their final repatriation. The problem it solves is the temporal one. Every other trigger in the Conventions is tied to the existence of an armed conflict, and if protection ended with the conflict then the moment of greatest vulnerability, the period between the end of hostilities and the actual return of persons held by the enemy, would be unregulated. History supplied the reason for the concern, since prisoners and internees have frequently been held long after fighting stopped, and their position deteriorates once the reciprocal pressure of ongoing hostilities is removed. By fixing the end point at final repatriation rather than at the cessation of hostilities or the conclusion of peace, article 5 keeps the whole protective regime in force for exactly as long as the person remains in the enemy's power. The Third Convention builds on the same idea when it requires prisoners of war to be released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities, and the Fourth Convention adapts it for occupation by keeping certain provisions in force for the duration of the occupation.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in53

Chapter Fourteen

The Wounded and Sick: Articles 12 to 18

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 12 to 18 require the wounded and sick to be respected and protected in all circumstances and treated humanely without adverse distinction, define the categories covered, require search and collection after every engagement, require identification and the decent treatment of the dead, and protect civilians who help.

Article 12: the central obligation

Members of the armed forces and other persons mentioned in the following Article, who are wounded or sick, shall be respected and protected in all circumstances.

Respected means not attacked. Protected means actively defended and cared for. The pairing recurs throughout the Conventions and always carries both a negative and a positive duty.

They shall be treated humanely and cared for by the Party to the conflict in whose power they may be, without any adverse distinction founded on sex, race, nationality, religion, political opinions, or any other similar criteria.

The prohibitions are then specific: attempts upon their lives, or violence to their persons, are strictly prohibited; in particular they shall not be murdered or exterminated, subjected to torture or to biological experiments; they shall not wilfully be left without medical assistance and care, nor shall conditions exposing them to contagion or infection be created.

Then the triage rule: Only urgent medical reasons will authorize priority in the order of treatment to be administered.

That sentence is worth learning exactly. Nationality, rank, side and merit are excluded from the triage decision. The only permitted criterion is medical urgency, which is the principle of impartiality reduced to an operating instruction.

Women shall be treated with all consideration due to their sex, and a party compelled to abandon wounded to the enemy shall, as far as military considerations permit, leave with them a part of its medical personnel and material.

Article 13: who is covered

Six categories, and they are the same as the categories of prisoner of war in article 4A of the Third Convention.

  1. Members of the armed forces, and members of militias or volunteer corps forming part of them.
  2. Members of other militias and volunteer corps, including organized resistance movements, belonging to a party and operating in or outside their own territory even if occupied, provided they fulfil four conditions: commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates; having a fixed distinctive sign recognizable at a distance; carrying arms openly; and conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war.
  3. Members of regular armed forces who profess allegiance to a Government or an authority not recognized by the Detaining Power.
  4. Persons who accompany the armed forces without being members, such as civilian aircrew, war correspondents, supply contractors and labour units, provided they carry authorisation.
  5. Crews of the merchant marine and civil aircraft of the parties, who do not benefit by more favourable treatment elsewhere.
  6. Inhabitants of a non-occupied territory who, on the approach of the enemy, spontaneously take up arms to resist, without time to form regular units, provided they carry arms openly and respect the laws and customs of war.
munotes.in54

The Wounded and Sick: Articles 12 to 18

Category 6 is the levée en masse, and it is the only case in which a person becomes a lawful combatant without any organisation at all.

The four conditions in category 2 are the ones examiners test, because they are what a guerrilla movement must satisfy to obtain prisoner of war status, and [Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies] returns to them together with the relaxation Protocol I made.

Article 14: the wounded who fall into enemy hands

Subject to article 12, the wounded and sick of a belligerent who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, and the law of prisoners of war applies to them.

Two regimes at once. A wounded captured soldier is protected as a wounded person under the First Convention and as a prisoner under the Third, and the higher standard governs each question.

Article 15: search and collection

At all times, and particularly after an engagement, Parties shall, without delay, take all possible measures to search for and collect the wounded and sick, to protect them against pillage and ill-treatment, to ensure their adequate care, and to search for the dead and prevent their being despoiled.

And whenever circumstances permit, an armistice or a suspension of fire shall be arranged, or local arrangements made, to permit the removal, exchange and transport of the wounded left on the battlefield, and for their removal from a besieged or encircled area together with the passage of medical and religious personnel and equipment.

The obligation runs to the wounded of both sides. Nothing in article 15 limits it to a party's own casualties.

Article 16: the dead and the missing

Parties shall record as soon as possible any particulars which may assist identification of each wounded, sick or dead person of the adverse party falling into their hands, and the article lists eight: the Power on which the person depends, service number, surname, first names, date of birth, other particulars from the identity card or disc, date and place of capture or death, and particulars of wounds, illness or cause of death.

The information goes to the Information Bureau under article 122 of the Third Convention, and from there to the Power concerned through the Protecting Power and the Central Prisoners of War Agency.

Half of a double identity disc, wills, money and articles of value are collected and forwarded.

munotes.in55

The Wounded and Sick: Articles 12 to 18

Article 17: burial

Bodies shall not be cremated except for imperative reasons of hygiene or for motives based on the religion of the deceased, and in case of cremation the reasons must be stated in the death certificate.

The dead are to be honourably interred, if possible according to the rites of the religion to which they belonged, their graves respected, grouped by nationality if possible, properly maintained and marked so they may always be found.

And an Official Graves Registration Service must be organised at the commencement of hostilities, to allow exhumation, identification and possible transport home, with lists exchanged at latest at the end of hostilities.

This is not a formality. For the family of a missing soldier, article 16 and article 17 are the whole of what the law offers, and [The Missing and the Dead] shows how Protocol I turned the duty into a right of families to know.

Article 18: the civilian population

The military authorities may appeal to the charity of the inhabitants voluntarily to collect and care for the wounded and sick, granting those who respond the necessary protection and facilities, which the adverse party must likewise grant if it takes or retakes the area.

Authorities shall permit the inhabitants and relief societies, even in invaded or occupied areas, spontaneously to collect and care for wounded or sick of whatever nationality, and the civilian population shall respect them and abstain from offering them violence.

And then the sentence that matters most: No one may ever be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded or sick.

That prohibition is absolute and has no exception. A civilian who treats an enemy soldier commits no offence, and a State that prosecutes for it violates the Convention. It is the ancestor of article 16 of Protocol I, which protects medical ethics and forbids compelling medical personnel to act contrary to them.

Worked example

A short note on the protection of the wounded and sick, or the first limb of a question on the Geneva Conventions.

Quote article 12's opening, and unpack respected and protected as negative plus positive duty.

Give the specific prohibitions, including biological experiments, which is the article's response to what had been done in the camps.

Give the triage rule verbatim, because it is short and decisive.

Then give article 13's six categories and the four conditions in category 2, since that is where the marks are.

Then run articles 15 to 18 as a sequence: search and collect, record and identify, bury honourably and register the graves, and protect the civilian who helps.

munotes.in56

The Wounded and Sick: Articles 12 to 18

Close with article 18's last sentence, which is the most quotable line in the Convention.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a wounded enemy may not be captured. Article 14 makes clear that the wounded who fall into enemy hands become prisoners of war; the protection is against attack and neglect, not against detention.

It does not mean triage must treat everyone equally. It requires that the order of treatment be decided by urgency alone.

And it does not mean the civilian population is obliged to help. Article 18 permits an appeal to their charity and protects those who respond; it does not conscript them.

Quick revision

  • Article 12: respected and protected in all circumstances; humane treatment without adverse distinction; no murder, extermination, torture or biological experiments; only urgent medical reasons may set priority; women treated with all consideration due to their sex; medical personnel left with abandoned wounded.
  • Article 13: six categories; category 2's four conditions are responsible command, fixed distinctive sign recognizable at a distance, carrying arms openly, and conducting operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war; category 6 is the levée en masse.
  • Article 14: the wounded who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war.
  • Article 15: search and collect without delay, protect against pillage, and arrange an armistice or a suspension of fire where circumstances permit.
  • Article 16: record particulars, forward through the Information Bureau and the Central Prisoners of War Agency.
  • Article 17: no cremation except for hygiene or religion; honourably interred; Official Graves Registration Service.
  • Article 18: No one may ever be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded or sick.

Test yourself

1. Explain the obligation in article 12 and identify the four things it prohibits by name. Article 12 provides that members of the armed forces and the other persons listed in article 13 who are wounded or sick shall be respected and protected in all circumstances. The pairing carries two duties: respect is negative, requiring that they not be attacked or made the object of hostile acts, and protection is positive, requiring active steps to shield them from harm and to secure their care. The article then requires humane treatment and care by the party in whose power they are, without any adverse distinction founded on sex, race, nationality, religion, political opinions or any other similar criteria. Four things are prohibited by name: attempts upon their lives and violence to their persons, expressed as murder and extermination; torture; biological experiments, a prohibition included in direct response to what had been done in the camps in the preceding decade; and wilfully leaving them without medical assistance and care or creating conditions exposing them to contagion or infection. The article then confines triage to a single criterion, providing that only urgent medical reasons will authorise priority in the order of treatment, which excludes nationality, rank and side from the clinical decision. It adds that women shall be treated with all consideration due to their sex, and that a party compelled to abandon wounded to the enemy shall so far as military considerations permit leave part of its medical personnel and material with them.

munotes.in57

The Wounded and Sick: Articles 12 to 18

2. Set out the categories in article 13 and explain why the conditions attached to the second matter. Article 13 lists six categories: members of the armed forces of a party and of militias or volunteer corps forming part of them; members of other militias and volunteer corps including organised resistance movements belonging to a party, whether operating in or outside their own territory and even if that territory is occupied; members of regular armed forces professing allegiance to a government or authority not recognised by the Detaining Power; persons accompanying the armed forces without being members, such as civilian aircrew, war correspondents, supply contractors and labour units, provided they hold authorisation; crews of the merchant marine and of civil aircraft not more favourably treated elsewhere; and inhabitants of unoccupied territory who spontaneously take up arms on the approach of the enemy without time to form regular units, provided they carry arms openly and respect the laws and customs of war.

The second category carries four cumulative conditions: command by a person responsible for subordinates, a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance, the carrying of arms openly, and the conduct of operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war. They matter because they are the price of status. A resistance movement satisfying them obtains the protection of this Convention and prisoner of war status under the Third; one that does not obtain neither, and its members may be tried for the acts of war they commit. The same list appears in article 4A of the Third Convention, which is why the two Conventions must be read together.

3. What does article 18 protect, and why is its final sentence significant? Article 18 protects the civilian who helps the wounded. It permits the military authorities to appeal to the charity of the inhabitants voluntarily to collect and care for the wounded and sick under their direction, and requires that persons who respond be granted the necessary protection and facilities, which the adverse party must equally grant if it takes or retakes control of the area. It requires the authorities to permit inhabitants and relief societies, even in invaded or occupied areas, spontaneously to collect and care for wounded or sick of whatever nationality, and requires the civilian population to respect them and to abstain from violence against them. It ends by providing that no one may ever be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded or sick, and adds that these provisions do not relieve the occupying Power of its own obligation to give physical and moral care. The final sentence is significant because it is absolute and admits of no exception based on the nationality or allegiance of the patient. A civilian who treats an enemy soldier commits no offence, and a State that prosecutes for assisting the enemy in such a case violates the Convention. That principle is the ancestor of article 16 of Additional Protocol I, which protects persons carrying out medical activities from punishment and prohibits compelling them to act contrary to medical ethics or to give information about their patients.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in58

Chapter Fifteen

Medical Units, Establishments and Personnel

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 19 to 32 protect fixed medical establishments, mobile medical units and hospital zones from attack, list five conditions that never remove that protection, and provide that medical personnel who fall into enemy hands are retained rather than made prisoners of war.

The units: articles 19 to 23

Article 19: the basic protection

Fixed establishments and mobile medical units of the Medical Service may in no circumstances be attacked, but shall at all times be respected and protected.

If they fall into enemy hands, their personnel remain free to pursue their duties as long as the capturing Power has not itself ensured the necessary care of the wounded and sick found there.

And a duty falls on the party that owns them: responsible authorities shall ensure that medical establishments are, as far as possible, situated in such a manner that attacks against military objectives cannot imperil their safety. That is the defender's precaution, matching article 58 of Protocol I.

Article 20 adds that hospital ships protected by the Second Convention shall not be attacked from the land, which closes the obvious gap between the two Conventions.

Article 21: how protection ceases

Protection shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy. And even then, protection may cease only after a due warning has been given, naming, in all appropriate cases, a reasonable time limit, and after such warning has remained unheeded.

Three conditions, all required. The act must be harmful to the enemy. It must be outside humanitarian duties. And a warning with a reasonable time limit must have been given and ignored.

This is one of the strongest protections in the Conventions, and it is routinely misstated. Even a genuine misuse does not make the hospital an immediate target; it makes it liable to lose protection after a warning.

Article 22: what does not remove protection

Five conditions expressly do not deprive a unit of protection.

  1. That the personnel are armed, and use the arms in their own defence, or in that of the wounded and sick in their charge.
  2. That in the absence of armed orderlies, the unit is protected by a picket or by sentries or by an escort.
  3. That small arms and ammunition taken from the wounded and sick and not yet handed to the proper service are found in the unit.
  4. That personnel and material of the veterinary service are found there, without forming an integral part of it.
  5. That the humanitarian activities of the unit or its personnel extend to the care of civilian wounded or sick.

Article 22 is the answer to the commonest argument used to justify attacking a hospital. Weapons on the premises, sentries at the gate, and treatment of civilians are all expressly compatible with protection.

munotes.in59

Medical Units, Establishments and Personnel

Article 23: hospital zones

Parties may establish hospital zones and localities in their own territory and, if the need arises, in occupied areas, organised to protect the wounded and sick from the effects of war along with the personnel administering them. They may recognise each other's zones by agreement, and the Protecting Powers and the International Committee of the Red Cross are invited to lend their good offices to facilitate recognition. Annex I to the Convention is a draft agreement for the purpose.

In practice hospital zones have been established very rarely, which is worth saying because it is a recurring pattern: the Conventions provide machinery that requires agreement between belligerents, and belligerents do not agree.

The personnel: articles 24 to 32

Who is protected

Article 24 protects medical personnel exclusively engaged in the search for, collection, transport or treatment of the wounded and sick, or in the prevention of disease, staff exclusively engaged in the administration of medical units, as well as chaplains attached to the armed forces, who shall be respected and protected in all circumstances.

The word exclusively is the qualifier that decides most cases. A soldier who sometimes carries stretchers is not article 24 personnel.

Article 25 covers auxiliary personnel: members of the armed forces specially trained as hospital orderlies, nurses or auxiliary stretcher-bearers, protected if they are carrying out these duties at the time when they meet the enemy or fall into enemy hands.

Article 26 places the staff of National Red Cross Societies and other recognised Voluntary Aid Societies on the same footing as article 24 personnel, provided they are subject to military laws and regulations, and requires their names to be notified to the other party before they are employed.

Article 27 governs the medical personnel and units of a recognised Society of a neutral country, which may assist a party only with the consent of its own Government and the authorisation of the party concerned, must be placed under that party's control, and whose assistance shall in no circumstances be considered as interference in the conflict.

Retention, not captivity

Article 28 is the key article and the one candidates most often get wrong. Personnel designated in articles 24 and 26 who fall into enemy hands shall be retained only in so far as the state of health, the spiritual needs and the number of prisoners of war require.

Personnel thus retained shall not be deemed prisoners of war. They benefit from at least all the provisions of the Third Convention, and they continue to carry out their medical and spiritual duties, in accordance with their professional ethics, on behalf of prisoners of war, preferably those of their own armed forces.

munotes.in60

Medical Units, Establishments and Personnel

Three facilities are guaranteed: authorisation to visit prisoners in labour units or hospitals outside the camp, with transport provided; a senior medical officer responsible for professional activity, with direct access to the military and medical authorities of the camp; and freedom from any work outside their medical or religious duties.

Article 29 provides that article 25 auxiliary personnel who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, but shall be employed on medical duties so far as the need arises. The difference between article 28 and article 29 turns entirely on whether the person was exclusively medical.

Article 30 requires the return of personnel whose retention is not indispensable, as soon as a road is open for their return and military requirements permit, and provides that pending return they are not deemed prisoners of war and take their effects and instruments with them.

Article 31 requires selection for return to be made irrespective of any consideration of race, religion or political opinion, preferably by chronological order of capture and state of health, and permits parties to agree a percentage of personnel to be retained.

Article 32 provides that neutral Society personnel under article 27 may not be detained at all, shall be permitted to return as soon as a route is open, and while in enemy power receive the same food, lodging, allowances and pay as corresponding personnel of that party's own forces.

Worked example

A question asks when a hospital may lawfully be attacked.

Start from article 19: in no circumstances be attacked, and at all times respected and protected.

Then give the only route to loss of protection, article 21, with its three cumulative requirements, and stress the warning and the reasonable time limit.

Then give article 22's five conditions, because they defeat the arguments usually advanced, and note that self-defence by armed staff and the presence of sentries are expressly preserved.

Then add the defender's duty in article 19, to site medical establishments away from military objectives, and observe that a breach of that duty does not license the attack.

Close with the criminal consequence. Attacking a medical unit is a war crime under article 8(2)(b)(ix) and (xxiv) of the Rome Statute, and wilful killing of the wounded is a grave breach under article 50 of this Convention.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean medical personnel may fight. Their arms are for their own defence and that of their patients; using them offensively is an act harmful to the enemy.

munotes.in61

Medical Units, Establishments and Personnel

It does not mean retained personnel are free. They are held, under camp discipline, and returned when no longer indispensable; what they are not is prisoners of war.

And it does not mean a warning is always required before an attack becomes lawful. Article 21 requires the warning in all appropriate cases with a reasonable time limit, which contemplates the rare case where a warning is impossible.

Quick revision

  • Article 19: in no circumstances be attacked; site them away from military objectives.
  • Article 20: hospital ships shall not be attacked from the land.
  • Article 21: protection ceases only for acts harmful to the enemy outside their humanitarian duties, and only after a due warning with a reasonable time limit has remained unheeded.
  • Article 22: five conditions that do not remove protection, including armed staff in self-defence, sentries, captured small arms, veterinary material, and care of civilian wounded.
  • Article 23: hospital zones, with ICRC good offices; rarely used.
  • Article 24: exclusively engaged medical staff and chaplains, respected and protected.
  • Article 28: retained personnel shall not be deemed prisoners of war; retained only as the needs of prisoners require.
  • Article 29: auxiliary personnel shall be prisoners of war.
  • Article 32: neutral Society personnel may not be detained.

Test yourself

1. Under what conditions does a medical unit lose its protection, and what conditions expressly do not remove it? Article 19 provides that fixed establishments and mobile medical units may in no circumstances be attacked and shall at all times be respected and protected. Article 21 supplies the only route by which that protection is lost: protection shall not cease unless the unit is used to commit, outside its humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy, and protection may then cease only after a due warning has been given, naming in all appropriate cases a reasonable time limit, and after that warning has remained unheeded. Three conditions are therefore cumulative: an act harmful to the enemy, falling outside humanitarian duties, and an ignored warning with a time limit. Article 22 then lists five conditions which shall not be considered as depriving a unit of protection: that its personnel are armed and use those arms in their own defence or in defence of the wounded and sick in their charge; that in the absence of armed orderlies the unit is protected by a picket, sentries or an escort; that small arms and ammunition taken from the wounded and not yet handed in are found there; that veterinary personnel and material are present without forming part of the unit; and that the unit's humanitarian activities extend to the care of civilian wounded or sick. That list disposes of the arguments most often advanced to justify striking a hospital.

munotes.in62

Medical Units, Establishments and Personnel

2. Explain the difference between retention under article 28 and captivity under article 29, and why the distinction exists. Article 28 applies to the personnel designated in articles 24 and 26, that is to permanent medical personnel exclusively engaged in medical duties, to staff exclusively engaged in the administration of medical units, to chaplains attached to the armed forces, and to the staff of recognised National Societies employed on the same duties. Such persons who fall into enemy hands shall be retained only in so far as the state of health, the spiritual needs and the number of prisoners of war require, and they shall not be deemed prisoners of war, although they benefit from at least all the provisions of the Third Convention. They continue to perform medical and spiritual duties for prisoners of war, preferably those of their own forces, with a right to visit prisoners outside the camp, a senior medical officer with direct access to the camp authorities, and freedom from any work outside their medical or religious duties. Article 29 applies to the auxiliary personnel of article 25, soldiers specially trained as orderlies, nurses or stretcher bearers who perform those duties only when the need arises, and such persons who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, though employed on medical duties so far as the need arises. The distinction turns on exclusivity: a person whose function is wholly medical is not a combatant at all and is therefore not captured but retained, whereas a soldier with an additional medical qualification remains a combatant and is captured as one.

3. Why does article 19 impose a duty on the party that owns the medical unit, and what follows if that duty is breached? The second paragraph of article 19 requires the responsible authorities to ensure that medical establishments and units are, so far as possible, situated in such a manner that attacks against military objectives cannot imperil their safety. The duty exists because protection of a medical unit is worth little if the unit is deliberately or carelessly placed beside an ammunition dump or a headquarters, where any lawful attack on the military objective will destroy it. It is the same idea that article 58 of Additional Protocol I later generalises into the defender's obligation to avoid locating military objectives within or near densely populated areas and to remove civilians from the vicinity of such objectives. What follows from a breach is important and is often stated wrongly. The breach is a violation by the party that sited the unit, and it may make that party responsible for the resulting harm. It does not make the medical unit a lawful target, because the unit loses protection only under article 21, that is only for acts harmful to the enemy outside its humanitarian duties and only after an unheeded warning. The attacker therefore remains bound by distinction, proportionality and precautions, and must take the presence of the protected unit into account in the proportionality assessment exactly as it must take account of civilians used as shields.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in63

Chapter Sixteen

Buildings, Material and Medical Transports

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 33 to 37 decide what happens to medical buildings, stores, transports and aircraft when they change hands: the material stays with the wounded, requisition is restricted, transports keep the protection of mobile units, and medical aircraft are protected only on agreed routes.

Buildings and material: articles 33 and 34

Article 33: capture

Three rules, and each has a different subject.

The material of mobile medical units of the armed forces which falls into enemy hands shall be reserved for the care of wounded and sick. It is not war booty and cannot be diverted.

The buildings, material and stores of fixed medical establishments shall remain subject to the laws of war, but may not be diverted from their purpose as long as they are required for the care of wounded and sick. Fixed establishments are treated as immovable property under the law of occupation, but the humanitarian purpose still controls them.

And the necessity clause: the commanders of forces in the field may make use of them, in case of urgent military necessity, provided that they make previous arrangements for the welfare of the wounded and sick who are nursed in them.

The last sentence removes any residual doubt: The material and stores defined in the present Article shall not be intentionally destroyed.

Read the article as a whole and the pattern set out in [Military Necessity, and Humanity] appears exactly. The exception is expressly written, it is qualified by the word urgent, it carries a substantive condition, and the article ends with an absolute prohibition that necessity does not reach.

Article 34: aid society property

The real and personal property of aid societies admitted to the privileges of the Convention shall be regarded as private property.

That classification matters because private property enjoys the protection of the law of occupation against confiscation. The article then restricts even requisition: the belligerent right of requisition shall not be exercised except in case of urgent necessity, and only after the welfare of the wounded and sick has been ensured.

Medical transports: articles 35 to 37

Article 35: land transports

Transports of wounded and sick or of medical equipment shall be respected and protected in the same way as mobile medical units.

If captured, they are subject to the laws of war, on condition that the capturing party shall in all cases ensure the care of the wounded and sick they contain. Civilian personnel and requisitioned means of transport are subject to the general rules of international law.

Article 36: medical aircraft

Medical aircraft, that is to say, aircraft exclusively employed for the removal of wounded and sick and for the transport of medical personnel and equipment, shall not be attacked, but shall be respected by the belligerents, while flying at heights, times and on routes specifically agreed upon between the belligerents concerned.

munotes.in64

Buildings, Material and Medical Transports

The protection is conditional on agreement, which is the weakness of the article. An aircraft flying without an agreed route has no immunity from attack under this Convention.

Marking: the distinctive emblem prescribed in article 38 together with national colours, on the lower, upper and lateral surfaces.

Flights over enemy or enemy-occupied territory are prohibited unless agreed otherwise.

Medical aircraft shall obey every summons to land, and after an imposed landing may continue the flight after examination. In the event of an involuntary landing in enemy or enemy-occupied territory, the wounded and sick, as well as the crew of the aircraft, shall be prisoners of war, while medical personnel are treated under article 24 and following.

Article 37: neutral territory

Medical aircraft may fly over the territory of neutral Powers, land on it in case of necessity, or use it as a port of call, with previous notice, obeying all summonses to alight. They will be immune from attack only when flying on routes, at heights and at times specifically agreed upon between the parties and the neutral Power.

Neutral Powers may place conditions or restrictions, applied equally to all parties.

And wounded and sick disembarked on neutral territory shall be detained by the neutral Power, where international law so requires, so that they cannot again take part in operations of war, with the cost borne by the Power on which they depend.

What Protocol I did about the aircraft problem

Articles 24 to 31 of Additional Protocol I rewrote this material, because the requirement of prior agreement made article 36 almost unusable in a fast-moving conflict.

The Protocol distinguishes by area. In areas controlled by friendly forces, medical aircraft are protected without agreement. In contact zones and areas controlled by the adverse party, protection is fully effective only by prior agreement, but respect is required even without it once the aircraft has been recognised as medical.

The improvement is real and limited, and the underlying problem remains: an aircraft cannot be identified as medical at the range at which modern air defence engages.

Worked example

A question asks what becomes of medical facilities and equipment captured by the enemy.

Distinguish mobile from fixed at the outset, because articles 33's first two paragraphs treat them differently.

Mobile unit material is reserved for the wounded and may not be diverted at all.

Fixed establishment buildings and stores remain subject to the laws of war but may not be diverted while required for the wounded, subject to the urgent military necessity clause with its condition of previous arrangements.

munotes.in65

Buildings, Material and Medical Transports

Nothing may be intentionally destroyed.

Aid society property is private property, and requisition needs urgent necessity plus prior provision for the wounded.

Then add the personnel rule from article 19, that personnel of a captured unit remain free to pursue their duties until the capturing Power has itself ensured the necessary care.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean captured medical material can never be used by the captor. It means it must serve the wounded and sick, whoever they are, and the captor's own casualties are within that.

It does not mean medical aircraft may not be shot down. Outside an agreed route, article 36 confers no immunity, though the general rules on distinction and precautions still apply.

And it does not mean neutral territory is a haven. Wounded landed there are interned so that they cannot fight again.

Quick revision

  • Article 33: mobile unit material reserved for the care of wounded and sick; fixed establishments subject to the laws of war but may not be diverted from their purpose; use in case of urgent military necessity only after previous arrangements; shall not be intentionally destroyed.
  • Article 34: aid society property regarded as private property; requisition only in urgent necessity and after the wounded are provided for.
  • Article 35: transports protected in the same way as mobile medical units; captor must ensure care of those they contain.
  • Article 36: medical aircraft protected only on heights, times and routes specifically agreed; overflight of enemy territory prohibited; obey every summons to land; on involuntary landing the wounded and crew shall be prisoners of war.
  • Article 37: neutral overflight with notice; immunity only on agreed routes; disembarked wounded detained by the neutral Power at the cost of their own Power.
  • Protocol I articles 24 to 31 replaced the agreement requirement with a rule graded by area.

Test yourself

1. What happens to a captured field hospital and its stores? Article 33 answers in three parts. The material of mobile medical units of the armed forces which falls into enemy hands shall be reserved for the care of the wounded and sick, which means it is not war booty, cannot be appropriated for other uses, and follows the humanitarian purpose rather than the captor's convenience. The buildings, material and stores of fixed medical establishments remain subject to the laws of war, since as immovable property they fall to be dealt with under the law of occupation, but they may not be diverted from their purpose so long as they are required for the care of the wounded and sick. Commanders of forces in the field may nevertheless make use of them in case of urgent military necessity, provided they make previous arrangements for the welfare of the wounded and sick nursed in them, which is the only necessity clause in this part of the Convention and is doubly qualified, first by the adjective urgent and second by the condition of prior provision. Finally, the material and stores defined in the article shall not be intentionally destroyed, a prohibition to which no necessity exception attaches. Article 19 adds that the personnel of a captured unit remain free to pursue their duties until the capturing Power has itself ensured the necessary care of the wounded and sick found there.

munotes.in66

Buildings, Material and Medical Transports

2. Why is the protection of medical aircraft under article 36 weaker than the protection of a field hospital, and what did Protocol I do about it? Because it is conditional on agreement. Article 36 protects medical aircraft, meaning aircraft exclusively employed for the removal of wounded and sick and for the transport of medical personnel and equipment, from attack only while flying at heights, times and on routes specifically agreed upon between the belligerents concerned. An aircraft flying outside an agreed corridor has no immunity under the article at all, and flights over enemy or enemy occupied territory are prohibited unless otherwise agreed. Aircraft must also obey every summons to land, and on an involuntary landing in enemy territory the wounded, sick and crew become prisoners of war while medical personnel are treated under article 24 and following. The reason for the conditionality is practical: an aircraft cannot be identified at the range at which it is engaged, so the drafters substituted prior notification for visual recognition. Additional Protocol I, in articles 24 to 31, replaced the single agreement requirement with a scheme graded by area. Over land or sea controlled by friendly forces, medical aircraft are respected without any agreement. In contact zones and over areas controlled by the adverse party, protection is fully effective only by prior agreement, though respect is due once an aircraft has in fact been recognised as medical. The improvement is real but the underlying identification problem is not solved.

3. Why does article 34 classify aid society property as private property? Because the classification determines what an occupying Power may lawfully do with it. Under the law of occupation, derived from the Hague Regulations, public movable property susceptible of military use may be seized, and public immovable property may be administered by the occupant as usufructuary, whereas private property must be respected and cannot be confiscated. By providing that the real and personal property of aid societies admitted to the privileges of the Convention shall be regarded as private property, article 34 places the buildings, vehicles, stores and equipment of a National Red Cross Society or a recognised relief society into the protected category, so that they cannot simply be taken over as an enemy State asset. The article then goes further than the general law by restricting even the right of requisition, which the laws and customs of war otherwise permit against private property for the needs of the army of occupation: it may not be exercised except in case of urgent necessity, and only after the welfare of the wounded and sick has been ensured. The effect is to insulate the material means of humanitarian relief from the ordinary consequences of occupation, which is essential if National Societies are to function on both sides of a front.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in67

Chapter Seventeen

The Distinctive Emblem

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 38 to 44 establish the red cross on a white ground and, for countries already using them, the red crescent and the red lion and sun, as the distinctive sign of the medical services, regulate who may display them and how, and prohibit every other use.

The emblems

Article 38: As a compliment to Switzerland, the heraldic emblem of the red cross on a white ground, formed by reversing the Federal colours, is retained as the emblem and distinctive sign of the Medical Service of armed forces. In the case of countries which already use the red crescent or the red lion and sun on a white ground in place of the red cross, those emblems are also recognized.

Two facts follow from the wording, and both are examinable.

The red cross has no religious meaning. It is the Swiss flag with its colours reversed, adopted in tribute to the State that convened the 1864 conference. It has nevertheless been read as a religious symbol, which is the whole of the problem the third emblem and the later fourth were created to solve.

The second paragraph was closed. It recognises the crescent and the lion and sun only for countries which already use them, so no new emblem could be adopted under the 1949 text.

The red lion and sun was used by Iran, which notified in 1980 that it would use the red crescent instead. The emblem remains recognised in the Convention and is used by nobody.

The 2005 Protocol and the fourth emblem

Additional Protocol III of 8 December 2005 created the red crystal, a red square frame standing on one of its corners on a white ground.

It exists because the closed list in article 38 produced a deadlock. Israel's national society, Magen David Adom, used a red shield of David, which was not among the recognised emblems, and could not be admitted to the Movement while using an unrecognised sign. The dispute ran from 1949 to 2006.

The crystal solves it by being deliberately empty of meaning. It carries no national, religious or political connotation, it enjoys the same protection as the other three, and a National Society may incorporate its own indicative sign inside the crystal for indicative use.

Magen David Adom was admitted to the Movement in June 2006, and the Palestine Red Crescent Society was admitted at the same time.

Protective and indicative use

The single most useful distinction in this material, and the Convention builds it into article 44.

Protective useIndicative use
MeaningThis person or object is protected by the Conventions and must not be attackedThis person or object belongs to the Movement
SizeAs large as possible, to be visible at a distanceComparatively small
WhoMedical services of the armed forces, and units and personnel authorised under the ConventionsNational Societies, in peacetime activities
ControlOnly with the consent of the military authoritiesNational legislation and Movement rules
munotes.in68

The Distinctive Emblem

Article 44 states it. The emblem and the words Red Cross or Geneva Cross may not be employed, in peace or war, except to indicate or protect the medical units, personnel and material protected by the Conventions.

National Societies may in peacetime use the name and emblem for their other activities in conformity with the principles laid down by the International Red Cross Conferences, and when such activities are carried out in time of war the conditions of use must be such that the emblem cannot be considered as conferring the protection of the Convention: it shall be comparatively small in size and may not be placed on armlets or on the roofs of buildings.

International Red Cross organizations and their duly authorized personnel may use the emblem at all times.

And as an exceptional measure, with the express permission of a National Society, the emblem may be used in peacetime to identify ambulances and to mark aid stations giving free treatment.

Displaying it

Article 39: under the direction of the competent military authority, the emblem shall be displayed on the flags, armlets and on all equipment employed in the Medical Service.

Article 40: article 24, 26 and 27 personnel wear a water-resistant armlet bearing the distinctive emblem, issued and stamped by the military authority, on the left arm, and carry a special identity card bearing the emblem, water-resistant, pocket-sized, in the national language, giving name, date of birth, rank and service number, stating the capacity entitling the bearer to protection, with a photograph and signature or fingerprints, embossed with the military authority's stamp. In no circumstances may the said personnel be deprived of their insignia or identity cards nor of the right to wear the armlet.

Article 41: article 25 auxiliary personnel wear a white armlet bearing in its centre the distinctive sign in miniature, and only while carrying out medical duties.

Article 42: the distinctive flag is hoisted only over such medical units and establishments as are entitled to be respected, and only with the consent of the military authorities. It may be accompanied by the national flag, except that units fallen into enemy hands shall not fly any flag other than that of the Convention. And parties must take steps, so far as military considerations permit, to make the emblems clearly visible to the enemy land, air or naval forces.

munotes.in69

The Distinctive Emblem

Article 43: neutral country medical units authorised under article 27 fly the flag of the Convention along with the national flag of the belligerent they serve, and may generally fly their own national flag.

Misuse

Article 44's first paragraph is the prohibition, and articles 53 and 54 supply the enforcement, which [The First Convention: Execution and Repression] takes.

Three kinds of misuse are distinguished in the literature and are worth naming.

Imitation, meaning the use of a sign that can be confused with the emblem, typically by commercial pharmacies and medical products.

Usurpation, meaning use by persons or bodies not entitled, including well-meaning use by civilian doctors and ambulances not authorised.

Perfidy, meaning use of the emblem to feign protected status in order to kill, injure or capture an adversary. That is the gravest, it is prohibited by article 37(1)(d) of Protocol I, and the perfidious use of the distinctive emblem of the red cross resulting in death or serious personal injury is a grave breach under article 85(3)(f) of Protocol I and a war crime under article 8(2)(b)(vii) of the Rome Statute.

Why any of this matters: the emblem protects only because it means exactly one thing. Every ordinary misuse erodes the recognition on which the protective use depends, which is why the Convention prohibits even harmless commercial imitation.

Worked example

A question asks about the distinctive emblems and their misuse, which is concept 1.22 in this book's contract.

Give the three emblems of article 38 and the origin of the cross as the reversed Swiss flag, stating expressly that it has no religious meaning.

Explain that the list was closed, give the Magen David Adom deadlock, and give Protocol III of 2005 with the red crystal and the 2006 admissions.

Then give the protective and indicative distinction with size and control, quoting article 44 on comparatively small in size and not on armlets or roofs.

Then give the three kinds of misuse and the criminal consequence of perfidious use.

Close with the reason, that the protective value of the emblem is entirely a function of its unambiguity.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the emblem confers protection. Protection comes from the Conventions; the emblem announces it. An unmarked medical unit is still protected, and a marked unit that is not entitled is not.

It does not mean the red cross is a Christian symbol. Article 38 records the actual origin.

And it does not mean the crystal replaced the other emblems. All four have equal status.

Quick revision

  • Article 38: red cross on a white ground, the reversed Swiss federal colours, a compliment to Switzerland; plus red crescent and red lion and sun for countries already using them.
  • Protocol III, 2005: the red crystal, a red square frame on a corner, free of national, religious or political meaning. Magen David Adom and the Palestine Red Crescent Society admitted 2006.
  • Protective use: as large as possible, military authority's consent. Indicative use: comparatively small, not on armlets or on the roofs of buildings.
  • Article 40: armlet on the left arm plus an identity card; personnel may in no circumstances be deprived of them.
  • Article 41: auxiliary personnel, miniature sign, only while carrying out medical duties.
  • Article 42: units in enemy hands fly no flag other than that of the Convention.
  • Misuse: imitation, usurpation, perfidy. Perfidious use causing death or serious injury is a grave breach under article 85(3)(f) of Protocol I.
munotes.in70

The Distinctive Emblem

Test yourself

1. Why are there four emblems, and what problem did each later one solve? Article 38 of the First Convention retains the red cross on a white ground, formed by reversing the Swiss federal colours as a compliment to Switzerland, as the distinctive sign of the medical services, and recognises in addition the red crescent and the red lion and sun for those countries which were already using them in place of the cross. The crescent and the lion and sun exist because, despite the emblem's purely heraldic origin, it was read as a Christian symbol by States in which that association was unacceptable, and rather than lose the protection those States were permitted to substitute their own signs. The list was closed by the words already use, so no further emblem could be adopted under the 1949 text. That closure created a long deadlock, because Israel's national society used a red shield of David which was not recognised, and a society using an unrecognised emblem could not be admitted to the Movement. Additional Protocol III of 8 December 2005 resolved it by creating a fourth emblem, the red crystal, a red square frame standing on one of its corners on a white ground, chosen precisely because it carries no national, religious or political connotation, enjoying the same protection as the other three and permitting a National Society to place its own indicative sign inside it for indicative use. Magen David Adom and the Palestine Red Crescent Society were admitted to the Movement in June 2006.

2. Distinguish protective from indicative use of the emblem and explain how article 44 gives effect to the distinction. Protective use signifies that the person, unit, transport or building displaying the emblem is protected by the Conventions and must not be attacked. It is reserved to the medical services of the armed forces and to the personnel, units and material authorised under the Conventions, it requires the consent of the military authorities, and the emblem is displayed as large as possible so that it can be recognised at the greatest distance, on flags, on roofs and on armlets. Indicative use signifies only that the person or object belongs to the International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement, carries no immunity from attack, and is governed by national legislation and by the rules of the Movement. Article 44 gives effect to the distinction by prohibiting all use of the emblem and of the words Red Cross or Geneva Cross except to indicate or protect the units, personnel and material protected by the Conventions, while permitting National Societies in time of peace to use the name and emblem for their other activities in conformity with the principles of the International Red Cross Conferences, and requiring that when such activities are carried on in time of war the conditions of use must be such that the emblem cannot be considered as conferring the protection of the Convention, being comparatively small in size and placed neither on armlets nor on the roofs of buildings.

munotes.in71

The Distinctive Emblem

3. What are the three forms of misuse of the emblem, and why does the Convention prohibit even the harmless kind? Imitation is the use of a sign which by its shape or colour may be confused with the emblem, typically by pharmacies, manufacturers of medical products and vehicle operators seeking to signal a medical connection. Usurpation is the use of the actual emblem by bodies or persons not entitled to it, which includes commercial exploitation and also the well intentioned use by civilian doctors, private ambulances and aid organisations which have not been authorised. Perfidy is the use of the emblem to feign protected status in order to kill, injure or capture an adversary; it is prohibited by article 37(1)(d) of Additional Protocol I, its perfidious use resulting in death or serious personal injury is a grave breach under article 85(3)(f) of that Protocol, and it is a war crime under article 8(2)(b)(vii) of the Rome Statute. The Convention prohibits even the harmless commercial imitation, at all times and irrespective of the date of adoption of the mark, because the emblem's protective value depends entirely on its being unambiguous. A soldier deciding in a few seconds whether a vehicle is protected must be able to treat the sign as meaning one thing only. Every ordinary appearance of a red cross on a chemist's window or a first aid kit weakens that recognition, so articles 53 and 54 require States to prohibit such use and to legislate for its repression at all times, in peace as in war.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in72

Chapter Eighteen

The First Convention: Execution and Repression

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 45 to 54 require commanders to ensure detailed execution, prohibit reprisals, require dissemination in peace and war, define the grave breaches, impose a duty to legislate and to search for and try offenders, forbid any State to absolve itself of liability, provide an enquiry procedure, and prohibit misuse of the emblem.

Execution: articles 45 to 48

Article 45: each party, acting through its commanders-in-chief, shall ensure the detailed execution of the preceding Articles and provide for unforeseen cases, in conformity with the general principles of the Convention.

Article 46: Reprisals against the wounded, sick, personnel, buildings or equipment protected by the Convention are prohibited. One sentence, and no exception.

Article 47: parties undertake, in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible, and in particular to include its study in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that its principles become known to the entire population, in particular to the armed fighting forces, the medical personnel and the chaplains.

Article 48: parties communicate to one another, through the Swiss Federal Council and during hostilities through the Protecting Powers, the official translations of the Convention and the laws and regulations they adopt to ensure its application.

Articles 47 and 48 together are the peacetime half of implementation, and [Dissemination, Legal Advisers and the Duty of Commanders] and [National Legislation: How a State Implements the Conventions] develop them.

Grave breaches: articles 49 and 50

Article 50: the list

Grave breaches are those involving any of the following acts, if committed against persons or property protected by the Convention:

  • wilful killing
  • torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments
  • wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health
  • extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly

Two limitations are built into the definition and both matter. The act must be committed against persons or property protected by the Convention, so the victim's status must be established. And the last item, unlike the first three, has a necessity qualifier written into it.

Article 49: the obligation

Four obligations, in order.

Enact. Parties undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, grave breaches.

Search. Each party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches.

Try or extradite. It shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts, or may hand them over for trial to another party provided such High Contracting Party has made out a prima facie case.

munotes.in73

The First Convention: Execution and Repression

Suppress the rest. Each party shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the provisions of the present Convention other than the grave breaches.

And a guarantee for the accused: in all circumstances they shall benefit by safeguards of proper trial and defence, which shall not be less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the Third Convention.

The words regardless of their nationality are the foundation of universal jurisdiction over grave breaches, and [Universal Jurisdiction over Grave Breaches] takes the point in full.

No absolution: article 51

No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred by itself or by another High Contracting Party in respect of breaches referred to in the preceding Article.

This article defeats the amnesty and the peace-treaty waiver. After the Second World War, waivers of claims in peace settlements had extinguished the position of victims; article 51 makes such a waiver ineffective as regards liability for grave breaches.

Read it with articles 6 and 7. No agreement may worsen the protected person's position; the protected person may not renounce; and no State may absolve itself or another of liability. The three together shut every route by which the obligations could be traded away.

Enquiry: article 52

At the request of a Party to the conflict, an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, concerning any alleged violation. Failing agreement on procedure, the Parties should agree on the choice of an umpire who will decide upon the procedure. Once a violation is established, the parties shall put an end to it and shall repress it with the least possible delay.

Article 52 has never once been used. It requires the agreement of the party accused, which is exactly the agreement that a party accused withholds. That failure is why the drafters of Protocol I created a standing body instead, which [The International Fact-Finding Commission] describes.

The emblem: articles 53 and 54

Article 53 prohibits at all times the use by individuals, societies, firms or companies of the emblem, of the designations Red Cross or Geneva Cross, or any sign or designation constituting an imitation thereof, whatever the object of the use and irrespective of the date of its adoption. It extends the prohibition to the arms of the Swiss Confederation and imitations of them, given the confusion that may arise from the reversed colours. A transitional period of not more than three years was allowed to prior users in States that had not been party to the 1929 Convention.

munotes.in74

The First Convention: Execution and Repression

Article 54 then requires parties, if their legislation is not already adequate, to take the measures necessary for the prevention and repression, at all times, of the abuses referred to under Article 53.

Article 54 is a peacetime legislative duty, and India discharged it in sections 12 and 13 of the Geneva Conventions Act 1960, which [The Geneva Conventions Act 1960: Procedure and the Emblem] examines.

Worked example

A question asks how the Geneva Conventions are enforced.

Say first that enforcement is the weakest part of the system, and then show what the Convention actually provides.

Give the peacetime duties: article 47 dissemination in peace as in war and in military and civil instruction, article 48 communication of translations and implementing laws, and article 54 legislation against emblem abuse.

Give the grave breaches regime: the four acts in article 50, and the four obligations in article 49, quoting regardless of their nationality.

Give article 51 and explain that it prevents the liability being waived away in a peace settlement.

Give article 52 and say plainly that it has never been used, and why: it requires the accused party's consent.

Then say what fills the gap: the ad hoc tribunals, the International Criminal Court, national universal jurisdiction prosecutions, and the ICRC's confidential bilateral method.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean every violation is a grave breach. Only the four listed acts against protected persons or property are, and article 49's fourth paragraph deals with the rest by requiring suppression rather than penal sanction.

It does not mean a State may choose not to prosecute. The duty is to search and to bring before its own courts, or to hand over on a prima facie case; there is no third option of inaction.

And it does not mean the enquiry procedure is worthless as a text. It failed because of its consent requirement, which is the diagnosis Protocol I acted on.

Quick revision

  • Article 45: commanders-in-chief ensure detailed execution and provide for unforeseen cases.
  • Article 46: reprisals prohibited against the wounded, sick, personnel, buildings and equipment.
  • Article 47: disseminate in time of peace as in time of war, in military and, if possible, civil instruction.
  • Article 48: communicate official translations and implementing laws.
  • Article 50, four grave breaches: wilful killing; torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments; wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury; extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly.
  • Article 49: enact, search, bring before its own courts regardless of their nationality or hand over on a prima facie case, and suppress all other breaches; trial safeguards not less favourable than article 105 of the Third Convention.
  • Article 51: no party may absolve itself or any other of liability.
  • Article 52: enquiry by agreement, with an umpire on procedure. Never used.
  • Articles 53 and 54: prohibit misuse and imitation of the emblem and of the arms of the Swiss Confederation, and legislate for prevention and repression at all times.
munotes.in75

The First Convention: Execution and Repression

Test yourself

1. Set out the grave breaches regime in articles 49 and 50 and identify what each element requires. Article 50 defines grave breaches as those involving any of four acts when committed against persons or property protected by the Convention: wilful killing; torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments; wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health; and extensive destruction and appropriation of property not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly. Two limits are built in: the victim or property must be protected by the Convention, and the fourth item carries its own necessity qualifier which the first three do not.

Article 49 then imposes four obligations. States undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing or ordering grave breaches, which is a peacetime legislative duty that cannot be postponed until a conflict begins. Each State is under an obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed or ordered such breaches. Each shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts, or may if it prefers hand them over for trial to another party which has made out a prima facie case, so the choice is between prosecuting and extraditing and never includes doing nothing. And each shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the Convention other than grave breaches. The accused is guaranteed safeguards of proper trial and defence no less favourable than those in article 105 and following of the Third Convention.

2. What does article 51 prevent, and why was it thought necessary in 1949? Article 51 provides that no High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred in respect of grave breaches. It prevents the liability arising from grave breaches from being extinguished by agreement, whether by a State purporting to release itself, by two States agreeing to release each other, or by a peace settlement in which claims are waived. It was thought necessary because the practice of settling war claims by comprehensive waiver clauses in peace treaties was well established and had the effect of extinguishing the position of individual victims by an arrangement made between governments over their heads. The drafters had also seen the difficulty of pursuing responsibility once political settlement had been reached. Article 51 has to be read with articles 6 and 7, which respectively forbid special agreements that adversely affect protected persons and forbid protected persons from renouncing their rights. Taken together the three articles close every route by which the obligations could be bargained away: not by the States acting jointly, not by the individual acting alone, and not by a settlement purporting to wipe the slate clean. The article is also the textual foundation for the modern argument against blanket amnesties for grave breaches.

munotes.in76

The First Convention: Execution and Repression

3. Why has the enquiry procedure in article 52 never been used, and what was done about the failure? Article 52 provides that at the request of a party to the conflict an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested parties, concerning any alleged violation of the Convention, that failing agreement on procedure the parties should agree on the choice of an umpire to decide the procedure, and that once a violation is established the parties shall put an end to it and repress it with the least possible delay. The defect is structural. Every step requires the agreement of both parties, including the party against which the allegation is made, and a party accused of grave violations has no incentive to agree to the procedure by which they would be established, still less to agree on an umpire. The procedure therefore depends on precisely the cooperation whose absence gives rise to the need for it, and it has never been invoked. The drafters of Additional Protocol I responded by creating a standing body rather than an ad hoc one: article 90 establishes the International Fact Finding Commission, a permanent commission of fifteen members which came into existence once twenty States had accepted its competence. But the same consent problem was reproduced in a milder form, since the Commission's competence over a particular allegation depends on acceptance by the States concerned, and it has been able to conduct only one enquiry, in 2017, in relation to the Organization for Security and Co-operation in Europe mission in Ukraine.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in77

Chapter Nineteen

The Second Convention: War at Sea

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The Second Convention adapts the First to war at sea, protecting the wounded, sick and shipwrecked members of armed forces at sea together with hospital ships and their personnel, and its articles 1 to 11 are the same general provisions as the First Convention's.

Why a separate Convention

Three features of the sea make the land Convention unusable there.

The environment kills. A wounded soldier on land who is not collected may survive; a shipwrecked sailor in the water will not. The obligation to search and collect is therefore more urgent and its breach is more directly lethal.

There is no ground to hold. On land, a medical unit occupies a place and can be respected in place. At sea, protection has to attach to a moving vessel that is indistinguishable at a distance from a warship except by its markings.

And the neutral is physically present. Neutral merchant vessels are on the same sea as the belligerents, and can rescue, which is why articles 21 and 25 deal with them at length.

The lineage

YearInstrument
1899Hague Convention III, adapting the principles of the 1864 Geneva Convention to maritime warfare
1907Hague Convention X, the revised version, which governed both world wars
1949The Second Geneva Convention, sixty-three articles, plus an annex containing an identity card

The Second Convention is therefore the only one of the four whose direct ancestor is a Hague instrument, which is a neat illustration of the point in [The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague] that the two streams are divided by subject and not by place.

Articles 1 to 11: the same general provisions

They are word for word the First Convention's, with the substitution of the maritime subject matter, and this book does not repeat them.

Article 1: to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances, examined in [Common Article 1, and the Duty to Ensure Respect].

Article 2: application to declared war or any other armed conflict, and to occupation meeting no resistance.

Article 3: the common article on non-international conflict, examined in [Common Article 3: the Convention in Miniature].

Articles 4 to 11: neutral Powers, application until final repatriation, special agreements, non-renunciation, Protecting Powers, ICRC activities, substitutes and good offices, examined in [The First Convention: the Wounded and Sick in the Field].

Article 4 has one maritime addition worth noting. In case of hostilities between land and naval forces of parties, the Convention applies only to forces on board ship, and forces put ashore come at once under the First Convention.

What is distinctive

The Convention divides into the same chapters as the First, with the substance changed.

munotes.in78

The Second Convention: War at Sea

ChapterArticlesSubject
I1 to 11General provisions
II12 to 21Wounded, sick and shipwrecked
III22 to 35Hospital ships
IV36 and 37Personnel
V38 to 40Medical transports
VI41 to 45The distinctive emblem
VII46 to 49Execution of the Convention
VIII50 to 53Repression of abuses and infractions

The four cross-Convention links are worth memorising because examiners like them.

Article 20 of the First Convention: hospital ships shall not be attacked from the land.

Article 23 of the Second Convention: establishments ashore entitled to the protection of the First Convention shall be protected from bombardment or attack from the sea.

Article 20 of the Second Convention: if dead persons are landed, the First Convention applies to them.

Article 37 of the Second Convention: retained personnel are subject, on landing, to the provisions of the First Convention.

Together these four articles make the two Conventions a single scheme with a shoreline running through it, and they exist because a war fought partly at sea would otherwise contain a gap at the water's edge.

The three ways a person leaves the Convention's protection

A person protected at sea can pass into a different regime in three ways, and the Convention regulates each.

Into enemy hands. Article 16: subject to article 12, the wounded, sick and shipwrecked who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, and the captor may decide whether to hold them, convey them to a port of its own country, to a neutral port, or even to a port in enemy territory, in which case those returned home may not serve for the duration of the war.

Onto a neutral warship or aircraft. Article 15: it shall be ensured, where so required by international law, that they can take no further part in operations of war.

Into a neutral port. Article 17: persons landed in neutral ports with the consent of the local authorities shall be so guarded by the neutral Power that they cannot again take part in operations of war, with the cost of hospital accommodation and internment borne by the Power on which they depend.

The common thread is neutralisation rather than punishment. In every case the object is to remove the person from the conflict, not to detain them as an offender.

Worked example

An introduction to any question on the Second Convention, including her question 2.

Say why the sea required its own instrument, with the three environmental points, because that is the analytical opening and most answers begin with the history instead.

munotes.in79

The Second Convention: War at Sea

Give the lineage: Hague III of 1899, Hague X of 1907, and the Convention of 1949.

Note that articles 1 to 11 are common, and identify them, which shows the structure of the four Conventions is understood.

Then give the four cross-Convention links as evidence that the scheme is continuous across the shoreline.

Then go to the substance, which is [The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means] and [Hospital Ships].

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Second Convention regulates naval warfare. It protects the victims. Blockade, contraband, visit and search, and the targeting of warships are outside it, and Protocol I's article 49(3) preserves that position.

It does not mean civilians at sea are covered. The protected categories in article 13 are the same six as the First Convention's, and shipwrecked civilians are covered by the Fourth Convention and by Protocol I.

And it does not mean a hospital ship may not be inspected. Article 31 gives the parties an extensive right of control and search, examined in [Hospital Ships].

Quick revision

  • Sixty-three articles, plus an annex containing an identity card.
  • Lineage: Hague Convention III of 1899, Hague Convention X of 1907, Second Geneva Convention 1949.
  • Articles 1 to 11 are the common general provisions; article 4 adds that forces put ashore come under the First Convention.
  • Cross links: hospital ships not attacked from the land (First Convention article 20); shore establishments protected from bombardment or attack from the sea (article 23); dead landed fall under the First Convention (article 20); retained personnel on landing fall under the First Convention (article 37).
  • Article 16: those falling into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war; those returned to their home country may not serve for the duration of the war.
  • Article 15: taken aboard a neutral warship, they can take no further part in operations of war.
  • Article 17: landed in a neutral port, guarded so they cannot again take part in operations of war, at their own Power's cost.

Test yourself

1. Why was a separate Convention necessary for war at sea? Because three features of the maritime environment make the land Convention unworkable there. First, the environment itself is lethal. A wounded soldier left on a battlefield may survive until collected, whereas a shipwrecked sailor in the water will drown or die of exposure within hours, so the obligation to search for and collect the victims is both more urgent and more directly connected to their survival, and its breach kills rather than merely neglecting. Second, there is no ground to hold and nothing fixed to protect. On land a medical unit occupies a position, can be marked, and can be respected where it stands; at sea protection must attach to a moving vessel which at any distance is indistinguishable from a warship except by its markings, which is why the Convention devotes fourteen articles to hospital ships, requires notification of their names and descriptions ten days in advance, and specifies the characteristics to be notified. Third, neutrals are physically present on the same sea and are often the first to reach survivors, which is why articles 21 and 25 provide for neutral merchant vessels responding to an appeal and for hospital ships of neutral societies, and why articles 15 and 17 regulate what happens when the rescued are taken aboard a neutral warship or landed in a neutral port.

munotes.in80

The Second Convention: War at Sea

2. What are the four provisions that join the First and Second Conventions across the shoreline, and why are they needed? Article 20 of the First Convention provides that hospital ships entitled to the protection of the Second Convention shall not be attacked from the land. Article 23 of the Second Convention provides that establishments ashore entitled to the protection of the First Convention shall be protected from bombardment or attack from the sea. Article 20 of the Second Convention provides that if dead persons are landed, the First Convention applies to them. Article 37 of the Second Convention provides that personnel retained at sea shall be subject, on landing, to the provisions of the First Convention. They are needed because the two Conventions define their scope by reference to a place rather than to a person, and a war fought partly at sea and partly on land would otherwise contain a gap exactly at the water's edge, in which a hospital ship could be fired on by a shore battery, a field hospital shelled by a cruiser, and a rescued sailor or a retained doctor fall out of protection at the moment of stepping ashore. Article 4 of the Second Convention completes the scheme by providing that in hostilities between land and naval forces the Convention applies only to forces on board ship, and that forces put ashore come immediately under the First Convention.

3. What are the three ways a person protected under the Second Convention can pass out of its regime, and what do they have in common? Falling into enemy hands, being taken aboard a neutral warship or military aircraft, and being landed in a neutral port. Article 16 provides that, subject to article 12, the wounded, sick and shipwrecked of a belligerent who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, and that the captor may decide according to circumstances whether it is expedient to hold them, to convey them to a port in the captor's own country, to a neutral port, or even to a port in enemy territory, in which last case prisoners so returned may not serve for the duration of the war. Article 15 provides that if such persons are taken on board a neutral warship or a neutral military aircraft, it shall be ensured, where so required by international law, that they can take no further part in operations of war. Article 17 provides that persons landed in neutral ports with the consent of the local authorities shall, failing contrary arrangements, be so guarded by the neutral Power that they cannot again take part in operations of war, with the costs of hospital accommodation and internment borne by the Power on which they depend. What the three have in common is that the object in each case is neutralisation rather than punishment: the law removes the person from the conflict and secures that they do not return to it, and detention follows only from that purpose.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in81

Chapter Twenty

The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 12 to 21 protect the wounded, sick and shipwrecked at sea, defining shipwreck as shipwreck from any cause including forced landings at sea by or from aircraft, requiring search and collection after each engagement, and regulating surrender to warships, neutral rescue and burial at sea.

The definition

Article 12 carries the definition inside the protective article itself, which is unusual and deliberate.

Members of the armed forces and other persons mentioned in the following Article, who are at sea and who are wounded, sick or shipwrecked, shall be respected and protected in all circumstances, it being understood that the term "shipwreck" means shipwreck from any cause and includes forced landings at sea by or from aircraft.

Three points, and each is worth a sentence in an answer.

The cause is irrelevant. The words from any cause exclude every argument about how the person came to be in the water. It does not matter whether the vessel was sunk by the enemy, by a mine, by its own side, by weather or by accident. The protected condition is the condition of being shipwrecked.

Aircraft are inside it. Forced landings at sea by or from aircraft covers both the aircrew who ditch and the parachutist who comes down in the water. The 1907 Hague Convention had not contemplated aviation, and this clause closed the gap.

Shipwreck is a category of its own. The First Convention protects the wounded and sick; the Second adds a third condition which does not require injury or illness at all. A wholly uninjured sailor in the water is protected because of where he is, not because of what has happened to him.

And the protection is temporary in an important sense. A shipwrecked person rescued by their own side and returned to duty ceases to be shipwrecked and becomes a combatant again. The category describes a condition, and it ends when the condition ends.

The rest of article 12

The remainder is identical to article 12 of the First Convention. Humane treatment and care by the party in whose power they are, without any adverse distinction founded on sex, race, nationality, religion, political opinions, or any other similar criteria. Attempts upon their lives and violence to their persons strictly prohibited, in particular murder, extermination, torture or biological experiments, wilfully leaving them without medical assistance and care, or creating conditions exposing them to contagion or infection. Only urgent medical reasons will authorize priority in the order of treatment. And women shall be treated with all consideration due to their sex.

One paragraph of the land article is absent. There is no maritime equivalent of the duty to leave medical personnel with wounded abandoned to the enemy, because at sea there is nowhere to leave them.

munotes.in82

The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means

Article 13: the same six categories

Identical to the First Convention's article 13, including the four conditions for militias and organised resistance movements, war correspondents and supply contractors accompanying the forces, members of crews, including masters, pilots and apprentices, of the merchant marine and the crews of civil aircraft, and the levée en masse.

Category 5 does more work at sea than on land, because merchant seamen are constantly present in a naval war and are not combatants.

Article 14: surrender to a warship

All warships of a belligerent Party shall have the right to demand that the wounded, sick or shipwrecked on board military hospital ships, and hospital ships belonging to relief societies or to private individuals, as well as merchant vessels, yachts and other craft shall be surrendered, whatever their nationality, provided two conditions are met: that the wounded and sick are in a fit state to be moved and that the warship can provide adequate facilities for necessary medical treatment.

This is a striking provision and it is often misread. The hospital ship itself cannot be captured; its patients can be demanded. The two conditions protect the patient, and the words whatever their nationality mean the warship may take off its own nationals and the enemy's alike.

Articles 15 to 17: neutrals and captors

Set out in [The Second Convention: War at Sea], and the three routes are article 16 into enemy hands as prisoners of war, article 15 aboard a neutral warship, and article 17 landed in a neutral port.

Article 18: search and collection

After each engagement, Parties to the conflict shall, without delay, take all possible measures to search for and collect the shipwrecked, wounded and sick, to protect them against pillage and ill-treatment, to ensure their adequate care, and to search for the dead and prevent their being despoiled.

Note the difference from the land article. The First Convention says at all times, and particularly after an engagement; the Second says after each engagement. The naval drafters were realistic about what is possible while an action is in progress.

And local arrangements are to be concluded whenever circumstances permit for the removal of the wounded and sick by sea from a besieged or encircled area and for the passage of medical and religious personnel and equipment.

Article 18 is the article that the practice of leaving survivors in the water violates, and the record of both world wars on that point is what makes the article necessary.

Article 19: identification

The same eight particulars as the First Convention's article 16, forwarded to the information bureau under article 122 of the Third Convention and transmitted through the Protecting Power and the Central Prisoners of War Agency, with one half of the double identity disc, or the identity disc itself if it is a single disc, wills, money and articles of value sent in sealed packets with a complete list of contents.

munotes.in83

The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means

Article 20: burial at sea

Burial at sea of the dead, carried out individually as far as circumstances permit, is preceded by a careful examination, if possible by a medical examination, of the bodies, with a view to confirming death, establishing identity and enabling a report to be made.

Where a double identity disc is used, one half should remain on the body. And if dead persons are landed, the First Convention applies.

The requirement of individual burial and prior examination is the maritime answer to the same concern that produces the Graves Registration Service on land: that a family should be able to learn what happened.

Article 21: neutral merchant vessels

Parties may appeal to the charity of commanders of neutral merchant vessels, yachts or other craft, to take on board and care for wounded, sick or shipwrecked persons, and to collect the dead.

Vessels responding to the appeal, and those having of their own accord collected such persons, shall enjoy special protection and facilities. They may in no case be captured on account of any such transport, though they remain liable to capture for any violations of neutrality committed.

Article 21 is the maritime counterpart of article 18 of the First Convention, and it carries the same principle: the law protects the rescuer, and rescue is never itself an unneutral act.

Worked example

Her question 2: the legal evolution of the protection of the shipwrecked at sea, and the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts.

Take the evolution in four steps. The 1864 Convention protected the wounded on land only. Hague Convention III of 1899 adapted its principles to sea warfare. Hague Convention X of 1907 revised that adaptation and governed both world wars. The Second Convention of 1949 replaced it and, for the first time, made shipwrecked a protected category in its own right.

Then give the definition verbatim, and make the three points: any cause, aircraft included, and no injury required.

Then give the operative protections: article 12's humane treatment and triage rule, article 18's duty to search and collect after each engagement, article 21's protection of the neutral rescuer, and article 20's requirement of individual burial after examination.

Then answer the humanization half, using [The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict], and be honest that the law of naval warfare itself was not humanised to the same extent.

munotes.in84

The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a shipwrecked person may not be captured. Article 16 makes them prisoners of war on falling into enemy hands.

It does not mean the cause of the shipwreck is legally irrelevant for every purpose. It is irrelevant to the person's protected status; whether the attack that caused it was lawful is a separate question under the law of naval warfare.

And it does not mean an uninjured survivor loses protection. Shipwreck is a condition independent of wounds or sickness.

Quick revision

  • Article 12: shipwreck from any cause, including forced landings at sea by or from aircraft; respected and protected in all circumstances; only urgent medical reasons may set priority.
  • Shipwreck needs no injury, and it ends when the condition ends.
  • Article 13: the same six categories, including masters, pilots and apprentices of the merchant marine.
  • Article 14: a warship may demand surrender of the wounded on hospital ships and other craft, whatever their nationality, if they are in a fit state to be moved and the warship can provide adequate facilities.
  • Article 18: after each engagement, search and collect without delay.
  • Article 19: eight particulars, the Central Prisoners of War Agency.
  • Article 20: burial at sea individually as far as circumstances permit, after examination.
  • Article 21: neutral rescuers may in no case be captured on account of any such transport.

Test yourself

1. Give the definition of shipwreck in article 12 and explain why each element of it matters. Article 12 provides that members of the armed forces and the other persons listed in article 13 who are at sea and who are wounded, sick or shipwrecked shall be respected and protected in all circumstances, it being understood that the term shipwreck means shipwreck from any cause and includes forced landings at sea by or from aircraft. Three elements matter. The words from any cause make the origin of the shipwreck legally irrelevant to the victim's status, so it is nothing to the point whether the vessel was sunk by enemy action, by a mine, by its own side, by weather or by accident, and no argument about causation can be used to withhold protection. The inclusion of forced landings at sea by or from aircraft closes a gap the 1907 Hague Convention could not have anticipated, and it covers both the crew of a ditched aircraft and a person who descends into the water by parachute, though a person descending by parachute from an aircraft in distress is separately protected by article 42 of Additional Protocol I. And the recognition of shipwreck as a category alongside wounded and sick means no injury or illness is required at all: a wholly uninjured sailor in the water is protected by reason of the situation he is in, which is the specifically maritime contribution of this Convention.

munotes.in85

The Shipwrecked, and What Shipwreck Means

2. Explain article 14 and why it does not contradict the immunity of hospital ships. Article 14 provides that all warships of a belligerent party have the right to demand that the wounded, sick or shipwrecked on board military hospital ships, hospital ships belonging to relief societies or private individuals, and merchant vessels, yachts and other craft be surrendered, whatever their nationality, provided that the wounded and sick are in a fit state to be moved and that the warship can provide adequate facilities for the necessary medical treatment. It does not contradict the immunity of hospital ships because the two provisions operate on different objects. Article 22 protects the ship: a military hospital ship may in no circumstances be attacked or captured, provided its name and description were notified ten days before employment. Article 14 concerns the persons on board, who are enemy nationals liable to become prisoners of war under article 16 and who do not acquire immunity from capture merely by being aboard a protected vessel. The two conditions are protective of the individual rather than of the ship: the person must be fit to be moved, so the transfer must not endanger them, and the warship must be able to provide the medical treatment they need, so the transfer must not deprive them of care. The words whatever their nationality mean the right extends to the warship's own nationals as well as the enemy's.

3. What does article 21 provide, and what principle does it share with article 18 of the First Convention? Article 21 permits the parties to the conflict to appeal to the charity of commanders of neutral merchant vessels, yachts or other craft to take on board and care for the wounded, sick or shipwrecked and to collect the dead. Vessels of any kind responding to such an appeal, and those which have of their own accord collected such persons, enjoy special protection and facilities to carry out the assistance, and may in no case be captured on account of any such transport, although in the absence of a promise to the contrary they remain liable to capture for any violations of neutrality they may have committed. The principle it shares with article 18 of the First Convention, which permits an appeal to the charity of the inhabitants and provides that no one may ever be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded or sick, is that the law protects the rescuer. Rescue is never itself to be treated as a hostile or unneutral act, and no adverse legal consequence may attach to the humanitarian act itself. The point is practical as well as principled: at sea and on land alike, the great majority of those who reach a victim first are not part of any medical service, and a rule that exposed them to capture or prosecution would ensure that they did not act.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in86

Chapter Twenty-One

Hospital Ships

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 22 to 35 protect hospital ships from attack and from capture on condition of prior notification, extend the same protection to society, private and neutral hospital ships and to coastal rescue craft, permit extensive control and search, and list five conditions that never remove protection.

The basic protection: article 22

Military hospital ships, that is to say, ships built or equipped by the Powers specially and solely with a view to assisting the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, to treating them and to transporting them, may in no circumstances be attacked or captured, but shall at all times be respected and protected.

The condition is notification: on condition that their names and descriptions have been notified to the Parties to the conflict ten days before those ships are employed.

And the notification must include the registered gross tonnage, the length from stem to stern and the number of masts and funnels.

Two features distinguish this from a land medical unit.

Immunity from capture is additional. A field hospital that falls into enemy hands is taken, though its material must serve the wounded; a hospital ship may not be captured at all. The reason is practical: a captured hospital ship would simply cease to function.

The definition is strict. Specially and solely excludes a warship with a good sick-bay and excludes a ship converted for the voyage and reconverted afterwards. Article 33 reinforces it: merchant vessels which have been transformed into hospital ships cannot be put to any other use throughout the duration of hostilities.

The other protected vessels

Article 24: society and private hospital ships. Those used by National Red Cross Societies, officially recognised relief societies or private persons have the same protection as military hospital ships and are exempt from capture, if the party on which they depend has given them an official commission and article 22's notification has been complied with. They must carry certificates from the responsible authorities that the vessels were under their control while fitting out and on departure.

Article 25: neutral hospital ships. Those used by National Societies, recognised relief societies or private persons of neutral countries have the same protection and exemption, on condition that they have placed themselves under the control of one of the Parties to the conflict, with the previous consent of their own government and the authorisation of the party concerned, and that notification has been complied with.

Article 26: tonnage. The protection applies to hospital ships of any tonnage and to their lifeboats, wherever they are operating. Parties shall nevertheless endeavour to use, for transport over long distances and on the high seas, only hospital ships of over 2,000 tons gross.

munotes.in87

Hospital Ships

Article 27: coastal rescue craft. Small craft employed by the State or by officially recognized lifeboat institutions for coastal rescue operations shall also be respected and protected, so far as operational requirements permit, and the same applies so far as possible to fixed coastal installations used exclusively by them.

The qualification on article 27 is real. Coastal rescue craft receive a weaker protection than hospital ships, because they operate inshore where naval operations are dense.

Article 28: sick-bays in warships. Should fighting occur on board a warship, the sick-bays shall be respected and spared as far as possible. They remain subject to the laws of warfare but may not be diverted from their purpose so long as they are required for the wounded and sick, and the commander into whose power they fall may apply them to other purposes in case of urgent military necessity, after ensuring proper care of the wounded and sick in them.

Article 29 is short and important: Any hospital ship in a port which falls into the hands of the enemy shall be authorized to leave the said port.

The duties of a hospital ship: article 30

Four obligations, and a warning.

They shall afford relief and assistance to the wounded, sick and shipwrecked without distinction of nationality.

The High Contracting Parties undertake not to use these vessels for any military purpose.

Such vessels shall in no wise hamper the movements of the combatants.

And then the warning: During and after an engagement, they will act at their own risk.

That last sentence is the honest limit of the protection. A hospital ship that sails into an ongoing engagement to rescue survivors is not thereby made a target, but the law does not guarantee its safety in the middle of a battle.

Control and search: article 31

The parties have extensive rights over hospital ships, and this surprises candidates who expect immunity to mean immunity from interference.

They may control and search the vessels; refuse assistance from them; order them off; make them take a certain course; control the use of their wireless and other means of communication; and even detain them for a period not exceeding seven days from the time of interception, if the gravity of the circumstances so requires.

They may put a commissioner temporarily on board whose sole task is to see that orders are carried out, and shall so far as possible enter the orders given in the ship's log in a language he can understand. And parties may place neutral observers on board to verify observance of the Convention.

Article 32 provides that hospital ships are not classed as warships as regards their stay in a neutral port, so the neutrality rules limiting a warship's stay do not apply to them.

munotes.in88

Hospital Ships

Loss of protection: articles 34 and 35

Article 34 repeats article 21 of the First Convention exactly. Protection shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy, and may cease only after due warning has been given, naming in all appropriate cases a reasonable time limit, and after such warning has remained unheeded.

And it adds one maritime prohibition: hospital ships may not possess or use a secret code for their wireless or other means of communication.

That clause caused real difficulty, because it deprives a hospital ship of encrypted communications that any modern vessel needs for safety. Article 22 of Additional Protocol I addressed the position of the wireless, and the practical modern view is that a hospital ship may use modern encrypted navigational and safety systems provided it transmits no information of military value.

Article 35 lists five conditions that do not deprive a ship of protection.

  1. That the crews of ships or sick-bays are armed for the maintenance of order, for their own defence or that of the sick and wounded.
  2. The presence on board of apparatus exclusively intended to facilitate navigation or communication.
  3. The discovery on board of portable arms and ammunition taken from the wounded, sick and shipwrecked and not yet handed to the proper service.
  4. That the humanitarian activities extend to the care of wounded, sick or shipwrecked civilians.
  5. The transport of equipment and of personnel intended exclusively for medical duties, over and above the normal requirements.

Marking: article 43

All exterior surfaces shall be white, and one or more dark red crosses, as large as possible, shall be painted and displayed on each side of the hull and on the horizontal surfaces, placed for the greatest possible visibility from the sea and from the air.

All hospital ships shall make themselves known by hoisting their national flag, plus, if neutral, the flag of the party whose direction they have accepted, and a white flag with a red cross shall be flown at the mainmast as high as possible.

Lifeboats, coastal lifeboats and small craft are painted white with dark red crosses. Ships wishing to ensure protection by night and in times of reduced visibility must take the necessary measures to render their painting and emblems sufficiently apparent, subject to the assent of the party in whose power they are.

A hospital ship provisionally detained under article 31 must haul down the flag of the party in whose service it is. And parties shall at all times endeavour to conclude mutual agreements in order to use the most modern methods available to facilitate the identification of hospital ships.

munotes.in89

Hospital Ships

Worked example

A question asks about the protection of hospital ships.

Give article 22 with both immunities, and stress that immunity from capture is what distinguishes a hospital ship from a land medical unit.

Give the notification requirement and the three particulars, because they are concrete and easy marks.

Then the extension to society, private, neutral and coastal craft, noting that article 27's protection is qualified by operational requirements.

Then the duties in article 30, including the crucial at their own risk clause.

Then article 31, to show that immunity does not mean freedom from interference: search, diversion, control of communications, and detention for up to seven days.

Then loss of protection under article 34 with the warning requirement, the secret code prohibition, and article 35's five preserved conditions.

Close with marking, and with the modern communications difficulty, which is a good discriminating point.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a hospital ship is free from control. Article 31 is extensive and includes detention for seven days.

It does not mean a converted merchant ship may revert. Article 33 forbids any other use for the duration of hostilities.

And it does not mean a hospital ship in an engagement is safe. Article 30 says in terms that during and after an engagement they act at their own risk.

Quick revision

  • Article 22: may in no circumstances be attacked or captured; specially and solely equipped; notification ten days before employment with registered gross tonnage, the length from stem to stern and the number of masts and funnels.
  • Articles 24, 25: society, private and neutral ships, on official commission and, if neutral, under a party's control with its own government's consent.
  • Article 26: any tonnage; prefer over 2,000 tons gross for long distances.
  • Article 27: coastal rescue craft, so far as operational requirements permit.
  • Article 28: sick-bays respected and spared as far as possible; diversion only for urgent military necessity after care is ensured.
  • Article 29: a hospital ship in a captured port shall be authorized to leave.
  • Article 30: assistance without distinction of nationality; no military purpose; no hampering of combatants; during and after an engagement, they will act at their own risk.
  • Article 31: control, search, refusal, diversion, control of wireless, detention for a period not exceeding seven days, a commissioner on board, neutral observers.
  • Article 33: a transformed merchant vessel cannot be put to any other use for the duration.
  • Article 34: loss only for acts harmful to the enemy after an unheeded warning; no secret code.
  • Article 35: five preserved conditions.
  • Article 43: all exterior surfaces white, dark red crosses as large as possible, white flag with a red cross at the mainmast.
munotes.in90

Hospital Ships

Test yourself

1. What protection does article 22 confer, and what conditions attach to it? Article 22 provides that military hospital ships, meaning ships built or equipped by the Powers specially and solely with a view to assisting the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, to treating them and to transporting them, may in no circumstances be attacked or captured but shall at all times be respected and protected. Two immunities are conferred rather than one. Immunity from attack corresponds to the protection given to a medical unit on land. Immunity from capture goes further than anything in the First Convention, where a captured field hospital passes into the captor's hands subject to the duty to devote its material to the wounded, and it exists because a captured hospital ship would simply stop performing its function. The condition is notification: the names and descriptions of the ships must have been notified to the parties to the conflict ten days before the ships are employed, and the characteristics notified must include registered gross tonnage, the length from stem to stern and the number of masts and funnels. The definition is strict in its own terms. The words specially and solely exclude a warship with a well equipped sick bay, and article 33 reinforces the point by providing that merchant vessels transformed into hospital ships cannot be put to any other use throughout the duration of hostilities, which prevents a party from converting a ship for a single protected voyage.

2. Reconcile the immunity of a hospital ship with the powers conferred by article 31. They are not in conflict because they address different risks. Immunity under article 22 protects the ship against being attacked or captured, that is against being destroyed or permanently taken. Article 31 addresses the belligerent's legitimate concern that a vessel enjoying that immunity might be used to gather intelligence, to carry combatants or materiel, or to interfere with naval operations, and it does so by conferring extensive powers of control short of capture. The parties may control and search the vessels, refuse their assistance, order them off, make them take a certain course, control the use of their wireless and other means of communication, and detain them for a period not exceeding seven days from the time of interception if the gravity of the circumstances so requires. A commissioner may be placed temporarily on board whose sole task is to see that such orders are carried out, the orders given should so far as possible be entered in the ship's log in a language the captain can understand, and neutral observers may be placed on board by agreement to verify observance of the Convention. Article 43 adds that a ship provisionally detained under article 31 must haul down the flag of the party in whose service it is. The scheme thus substitutes supervision for capture, which is what makes an unconditional immunity acceptable to belligerents.

munotes.in91

Hospital Ships

3. How may a hospital ship lose its protection, and what difficulty does the prohibition of secret codes create? Article 34 reproduces the land rule exactly: protection shall not cease unless the ship is used to commit, outside its humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy, and may cease only after due warning has been given, naming in all appropriate cases a reasonable time limit, and after that warning has remained unheeded. Article 35 then lists five conditions which do not deprive a ship of protection: that crews are armed for the maintenance of order, for their own defence or that of the sick and wounded; the presence of apparatus exclusively intended to facilitate navigation or communication; the discovery of portable arms and ammunition taken from the wounded and not yet handed in; the extension of humanitarian activities to civilian wounded, sick or shipwrecked; and the transport of equipment and personnel intended exclusively for medical duties over and above normal requirements.

Article 34 adds a specifically maritime prohibition: hospital ships may not possess or use a secret code for their wireless or other means of communication. The difficulty is that modern navigation and safety at sea depend on satellite systems and encrypted transmissions which every merchant vessel uses, so a literal application would leave a hospital ship less safe than an ordinary ship. Article 22 of Additional Protocol I addressed part of the problem, and the practical modern reading is that encrypted navigational and safety communications are permissible so long as no information of military value is transmitted, since the purpose of the prohibition is to prevent the ship being used as a means of military communication rather than to deny it the ability to navigate.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in92

Chapter Twenty-Two

Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 36 to 45 protect the personnel of hospital ships absolutely against capture while they serve, provide for the return of medical personnel taken from other vessels, protect chartered medical transport ships and medical aircraft, and set out the emblem and the marking of hospital ships.

The personnel: articles 36 and 37

Article 36: hospital ship personnel

The religious, medical and hospital personnel of hospital ships and their crews shall be respected and protected; they may not be captured during the time they are in the service of the hospital ship, whether or not there are wounded and sick on board.

Two things are unusual.

The crew is included. Not only doctors, nurses and chaplains, but the ship's crew: the engineers, the deck hands, the cooks. On land, only the personnel exclusively engaged in medical or administrative duties, and chaplains, are protected under article 24 of the First Convention.

The protection does not depend on there being patients. The words whether or not there are wounded and sick on board put the ship's medical mission, rather than the presence of casualties at a given moment, at the centre of the rule.

The reason is functional. A hospital ship cannot operate without its crew; capturing the crew would disable the ship as effectively as capturing the ship, which article 22 forbids.

Article 37: personnel on other vessels

Religious, medical and hospital personnel assigned to the medical or spiritual care of the persons designated in articles 12 and 13 shall, if they fall into enemy hands, be respected and protected, and may continue to carry out their duties as long as this is necessary for the care of the wounded and sick.

They shall afterwards be sent back as soon as the Commander-in-Chief, under whose authority they are, considers it practicable, and may take their personal property with them.

If it proves necessary to retain some of them owing to the medical or spiritual needs of prisoners of war, everything possible shall be done for their earliest possible landing, and retained personnel shall be subject, on landing, to the provisions of the First Convention.

So article 37 is the sea's version of article 28 of the First Convention, with an additional preference for getting the retained personnel ashore quickly, because retaining medical staff on a warship serves nobody.

Medical transports: articles 38 to 40

Article 38: chartered ships. Ships chartered for the purpose shall be authorized to transport equipment exclusively intended for the treatment of wounded and sick members of armed forces or for the prevention of disease, provided the particulars of the voyage have been notified to the adverse Power and approved by the latter. The adverse Power preserves the right to board the carrier ships, but not to capture them or seize the equipment carried, and neutral observers may be placed on board by agreement.

munotes.in93

Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem

Article 39: medical aircraft. The same regime as article 36 of the First Convention. Protected while flying at heights, at times and on routes specifically agreed upon; marked with the emblem and national colours on lower, upper and lateral surfaces; overflight of enemy or enemy-occupied territory prohibited unless agreed; shall obey every summons to alight on land or water; and on an involuntary landing in enemy territory the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, as well as the crew of the aircraft shall be prisoners of war, with medical personnel treated under articles 36 and 37.

Article 40: neutral territory. Overflight of neutral Powers with previous notice, immunity only on agreed routes, heights and times, conditions applied equally to all parties, and wounded disembarked on neutral territory detained so that they cannot again take part in operations of war.

The emblem: articles 41 to 45

Article 41 repeats article 38 of the First Convention: the emblem of the red cross on a white ground shall be displayed on the flags, armlets and on all equipment employed in the Medical Service, with the red crescent and the red lion and sun recognised for countries already using them. [The Distinctive Emblem] covers this material for both Conventions.

Article 42 repeats the armlet and identity card provisions: a water-resistant armlet on the left arm, plus a special identity card bearing the emblem, water-resistant, pocket-sized, giving name, date of birth, rank and service number, stating the capacity entitling the bearer to protection, with photograph and signature or fingerprints and the military authority's stamp. In no circumstances may the said personnel be deprived of their insignia or identity cards nor of the right to wear the armlet.

Article 43: the marking of ships

This is the article without an equivalent on land, and it is worth learning in detail.

All exterior surfaces shall be white.

One or more dark red crosses, as large as possible, shall be painted and displayed on each side of the hull and on the horizontal surfaces, so placed as to afford the greatest possible visibility from the sea and from the air.

All hospital ships shall make themselves known by hoisting their national flag, and if neutral, the flag of the party whose direction they have accepted, and a white flag with a red cross shall be flown at the mainmast as high as possible.

Lifeboats, coastal lifeboats and all small craft used by the Medical Service are painted white with dark red crosses prominently displayed.

munotes.in94

Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem

By night and in times of reduced visibility, ships wishing to ensure protection must, subject to the assent of the party in whose power they are, take the necessary measures to render their painting and distinctive emblems sufficiently apparent.

A hospital ship provisionally detained under article 31 must haul down the flag of the party in whose service it is.

Coastal lifeboats operating with the consent of an Occupying Power from an occupied base may be allowed, when away from base, to fly their own national colours along with a red cross flag, subject to prior notification to all parties.

And the forward-looking clause: parties shall at all times endeavour to conclude mutual agreements in order to use the most modern methods available to facilitate the identification of hospital ships.

That last sentence is the drafters admitting the limits of paint. A white hull with a red cross is invisible to radar and to a submarine's sonar, and the whole identification scheme assumes visual recognition at short range. Chapter III of Annex I to Additional Protocol I, on distinctive signals, is the successor to it, providing for a blue flashing light, radio signals and electronic identification.

Worked example

A question on the personnel and marking of hospital ships, or a short note on either.

Give article 36 first and stress its two unusual features, crew included and protection independent of patients on board, and give the functional reason.

Contrast article 37, where personnel from other vessels are respected, continue their duties, and are returned as soon as practicable, with landing preferred if they are retained.

Then give article 43's marking scheme in its detail, because it is specific, quotable and easy to score on.

Then make the analytical point about the limits of visual identification and the modern successor provisions on distinctive signals.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean hospital ship personnel are free to act as they wish. They are subject to article 31's controls with the ship, including detention for up to seven days.

It does not mean the crew becomes protected on any ship. The immunity attaches to service on a hospital ship, and ends when that service ends.

And it does not mean the marking is optional. A vessel claiming article 22 protection must be marked and notified; the protection derives from the Convention but its practical enjoyment depends on being recognised.

Quick revision

  • Article 36: hospital ship personnel and their crews may not be captured during the time they are in the service of the hospital ship, whether or not there are wounded and sick on board.
  • Article 37: personnel from other vessels respected, continue duties as long as necessary, sent back as soon as the Commander-in-Chief considers it practicable; retained personnel to be landed as early as possible and then governed by the First Convention.
  • Article 38: chartered equipment ships, notified and approved; the adverse Power may board but not capture them or seize the equipment.
  • Article 39: medical aircraft on agreed heights, times and routes; obey every summons to alight.
  • Article 42: armlet and identity card; personnel may in no circumstances be deprived of them.
  • Article 43: all exterior surfaces white; dark red crosses as large as possible on each side of the hull and on horizontal surfaces; national flag plus a white flag with a red cross at the mainmast as high as possible; detained ships haul down the party's flag; most modern methods available to be agreed.
munotes.in95

Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem

Test yourself

1. Why is the protection of hospital ship personnel under article 36 stronger than the protection of medical personnel on land? Article 36 provides that the religious, medical and hospital personnel of hospital ships and their crews shall be respected and protected, and that they may not be captured during the time they are in the service of the hospital ship, whether or not there are wounded and sick on board. Two features make it stronger than the land regime. First, the whole crew is covered, not merely those exclusively engaged in medical or administrative duties together with chaplains, which is the limit of article 24 of the First Convention. Engineers, deck hands and stewards on a hospital ship are immune from capture, whereas their equivalents supporting a field hospital are not. Second, the immunity does not depend on the presence of patients: the words whether or not there are wounded and sick on board make the ship's mission rather than its current occupancy the operative fact, so a hospital ship steaming empty to a rendezvous carries fully protected personnel. The reason for both is functional and follows from article 22. A hospital ship may in no circumstances be captured, and a ship without its crew cannot sail; capturing the crew would therefore achieve exactly what the prohibition on capturing the ship is designed to prevent. Land medical units require no comparable rule because they do not move.

2. Set out the marking scheme in article 43 and explain what it assumes. All exterior surfaces of a hospital ship shall be white, and one or more dark red crosses, as large as possible, shall be painted and displayed on each side of the hull and on the horizontal surfaces, placed so as to afford the greatest possible visibility from the sea and from the air. Every hospital ship shall make itself known by hoisting its national flag, and if it belongs to a neutral State also the flag of the party whose direction it has accepted, and a white flag with a red cross shall be flown at the mainmast as high as possible. Lifeboats of hospital ships, coastal lifeboats and all small craft used by the Medical Service are painted white with dark red crosses prominently displayed. Vessels wishing to ensure protection by night or in reduced visibility must, with the assent of the party in whose power they are, take the necessary measures to render their painting and emblems sufficiently apparent. A hospital ship provisionally detained under article 31 must haul down the flag of the party in whose service it is.

munotes.in96

Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem

The scheme assumes visual recognition at short range in daylight. That assumption was already questionable in 1949 and is now plainly inadequate against radar, sonar and beyond visual range weapons, which is why the same article requires parties at all times to endeavour to agree on the most modern methods available for identification, and why Annex I to Additional Protocol I later provided for a blue flashing light, radio signals and electronic identification.

3. Compare article 37 of the Second Convention with article 28 of the First. Both deal with medical and religious personnel who come into enemy hands, and both refuse to treat them as ordinary prisoners of war, but the maritime article is shaped by the fact that a warship is not a place to keep anybody. Article 28 of the First Convention provides that permanent medical personnel and chaplains falling into enemy hands shall be retained only in so far as the state of health, the spiritual needs and the number of prisoners of war require, shall not be deemed prisoners of war, and shall continue to carry out their medical and spiritual duties for prisoners of war, with specified facilities including visits to prisoners outside the camp, a senior medical officer with direct access to the camp authorities, and exemption from non medical work.

Article 37 of the Second Convention provides that personnel assigned to the care of the persons designated in articles 12 and 13, if they fall into enemy hands, shall be respected and protected and may continue their duties as long as this is necessary for the care of the wounded and sick, and shall afterwards be sent back as soon as the Commander in Chief considers it practicable, taking their personal property with them. If retention proves necessary because of the needs of prisoners of war, everything possible shall be done for their earliest possible landing, and once landed they fall under the First Convention. The maritime rule therefore adds a bias towards early release and towards transferring the question ashore, which is the sensible response to holding non combatants on a fighting ship.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in97

Chapter Twenty-Three

The Second Convention: Execution

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 46 to 53 apply the First Convention's execution and repression scheme to war at sea without substantive change: commanders ensure execution, reprisals are prohibited, the Convention must be disseminated in peace and war, grave breaches are defined identically, and the enquiry procedure is the same one that has never been used.

The mapping

Learn the table rather than the articles twice.

SubjectFirst ConventionSecond Convention
Detailed execution by commanders-in-chief4546
Reprisals prohibited4647
Dissemination in peace and war4748
Communication of translations and laws4849
Duty to enact, search, try or extradite4950
Definition of grave breaches5051
No absolution from liability5152
Enquiry procedure5253

What is identical

Article 46: each party, acting through its Commanders-in-Chief, shall ensure the detailed execution of the preceding Articles and provide for unforeseen cases.

Article 48: dissemination in time of peace as in time of war, in military and, if possible, civil instruction, so the principles become known to the entire population, in particular to the armed fighting forces, the medical personnel and the chaplains.

Article 49: communication of official translations and of the laws and regulations adopted to ensure application, through the Swiss Federal Council and, during hostilities, the Protecting Powers.

Article 50: the four obligations, in the same words. Enact legislation providing effective penal sanctions; search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches; bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts, or hand them over to another party that has made out a prima facie case; and suppress all other breaches. Trial safeguards not less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the Third Convention.

Article 51: the same four grave breaches, wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments, wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health, and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly, committed against persons or property protected by the Convention.

Article 52: No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred in respect of such breaches.

Article 53: enquiry at the request of a party, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, with an umpire to decide procedure failing agreement, and an obligation once a violation is established to put an end to it and repress it with the least possible delay.

The one substantive difference

Article 47 extends the prohibition of reprisals to the maritime subject matter: Reprisals against the wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, the personnel, the vessels or the equipment protected by the Convention are prohibited.

munotes.in98

The Second Convention: Execution

The word vessels is the addition. Hospital ships, coastal rescue craft and chartered medical transports are covered by name, which matters because a ship is a high-value target of a kind that has no land equivalent, and a reprisal against enemy shipping is a classical naval measure.

What the grave breaches regime looks like at sea

The four listed acts read differently against a maritime background, and it is worth spelling out.

Wilful killing covers firing on survivors in the water, which is the historic maritime atrocity and the reason article 18's duty to search and collect exists.

Torture or inhuman treatment covers the treatment of rescued personnel aboard the capturing vessel.

Wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury covers leaving survivors in the water where rescue was practicable, since a deliberate omission causing suffering is within the words.

Extensive destruction and appropriation of property covers the sinking of a hospital ship or the seizure of its equipment, both of which article 22 and article 38 forbid.

The gap this chapter has to name

Nothing in articles 46 to 53 supplies an enforcement mechanism that operates without the consent of the accused.

Article 53 requires agreement with the party alleged to have violated the Convention, which is the same defect as article 52 of the First Convention, and it has never been used.

What actually operates instead is set out in Module III: national prosecutions under universal jurisdiction, the international criminal tribunals and the International Criminal Court, and the ICRC's confidential representations. [Why Implementation Fails] assesses the record.

Worked example

A question asks whether the Second Convention adds anything to the enforcement machinery of the Conventions.

Answer directly: substantively, one word. The prohibition of reprisals in article 47 names vessels, which the land article could not.

Then set out the identical scheme, using the mapping table so that the answer covers both Conventions at once.

Then make the point that repetition is deliberate. The four Conventions were drafted as a single set with common general provisions and common execution provisions precisely so that a party's obligations do not vary with the theatre of operations, and a candidate who shows that the four are one scheme rather than four instruments is answering better than one who treats them separately.

Then apply the four grave breaches to maritime facts, which is where the marks are, and give firing on survivors as the paradigm.

Close with the enforcement gap and what fills it.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Second Convention is merely a copy. Chapters II to VI, on the shipwrecked, hospital ships, personnel, transports and marking, are substantially different from the First Convention.

munotes.in99

The Second Convention: Execution

It does not mean naval commanders have separate obligations. Article 46 puts execution on Commanders-in-Chief exactly as on land.

And it does not mean a grave breach at sea requires a different analysis. The definition is identical; only the facts are maritime.

Quick revision

  • Mapping: execution 46, reprisals 47, dissemination 48, communication 49, penal duties 50, grave breaches 51, no absolution 52, enquiry 53.
  • Article 47 adds vessels: reprisals prohibited against the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, the personnel, the vessels or the equipment.
  • Article 50: enact, search, try regardless of their nationality or hand over on a prima facie case, suppress the rest.
  • Article 51: the same four grave breaches.
  • Article 52: no party may absolve itself or any other of liability.
  • Article 53: enquiry by agreement, umpire on procedure, never used.

Test yourself

1. What does the Second Convention add to the execution and repression scheme, and why is the rest identical? Substantively it adds one thing: article 47 prohibits reprisals against the wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, the personnel, the vessels or the equipment protected by the Convention, and the word vessels has no land equivalent. That addition matters because a ship is a discrete, valuable and identifiable target of a kind a field hospital is not, and reprisal against enemy shipping is a classical measure of naval warfare, so the drafters were closing a route that would otherwise have been argued.

The rest is identical because the four Conventions of 1949 were drafted as one instrument in four parts. They share their general provisions in articles 1 to 11 and they share their execution and repression provisions, so that a State's obligations do not vary according to whether its forces are fighting on land or at sea. Article 46 places detailed execution on Commanders in Chief, article 48 requires dissemination in peace as in war including in military and if possible civil instruction, article 49 requires communication of official translations and implementing laws, article 50 imposes the duties to enact, to search, to bring before its own courts regardless of nationality or to hand over on a prima facie case, and to suppress other breaches, article 51 defines the four grave breaches in the same words, article 52 forbids absolution from liability, and article 53 provides the enquiry procedure.

2. Apply the four grave breaches to maritime facts. Wilful killing covers the deliberate killing of shipwrecked persons, of which the paradigm is firing on survivors in the water or on their lifeboats, an act which is the historic maritime atrocity and the reason article 18 imposes the duty to search for and collect the shipwrecked after each engagement. Torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments, covers the treatment of rescued or captured personnel aboard the capturing vessel and in the camps to which they are subsequently sent, and it applies from the moment of rescue because article 12 protects them in all circumstances.

munotes.in100

The Second Convention: Execution

Wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health covers the deliberate omission to rescue where rescue was practicable, since the words are wide enough to include an omission and article 18 supplies the underlying duty; it also covers conditions imposed on survivors aboard ship. Extensive destruction and appropriation of property not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly covers the sinking of a hospital ship, which article 22 protects absolutely from attack and capture, the seizure of the equipment of a chartered medical transport, which article 38 forbids, and the destruction of the equipment of a coastal rescue institution. In each case the victim or property must be shown to be protected by the Convention, so status is the first element of the analysis.

3. Why does the enquiry procedure in article 53 not work, and what operates in its place? Because every step of it requires the agreement of the party against which the allegation is made. Article 53 provides that at the request of a party to the conflict an enquiry shall be instituted in a manner to be decided between the interested parties, that failing agreement on procedure the parties should agree on the choice of an umpire to decide the procedure, and that once a violation is established the parties shall put an end to it and repress it with the least possible delay. A party accused of grave violations will not agree to the establishment of the enquiry, will not agree on an umpire, and will not agree on procedure, so the mechanism depends on precisely the cooperation whose absence created the need for it. It has never been used.

What operates instead is described in Module III. National courts exercising the jurisdiction that article 50 requires States to establish, including over foreign nationals, have tried a small number of cases. The ad hoc international tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and for Rwanda tried many more, and the International Criminal Court now has jurisdiction over war crimes under article 8 of the Rome Statute. The International Fact Finding Commission created by article 90 of Additional Protocol I is a standing body rather than an ad hoc one, though its competence also depends on acceptance. And the International Committee of the Red Cross operates continuously by confidential bilateral representation, which is not enforcement but is the only mechanism that functions during the fighting.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in101

Chapter Twenty-Four

The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The humanization of welfare in maritime conflict is the process by which the protections developed for the wounded on land were extended to the sea, culminating in the recognition of the shipwrecked as a protected category in 1949, and it is a process that transformed the law about victims while leaving the law about naval operations largely where the Hague Conferences left it.

The four steps

1864 to 1899: the sea is outside

The Geneva Convention of 1864 protected the wounded of armies in the field. It said nothing about the sea. A naval battle in the second half of the nineteenth century produced survivors in the water who were owed nothing by treaty at all.

The gap was recognised immediately. An attempt to extend the Convention to naval warfare was made in 1868 and the resulting articles were never ratified.

1899: Hague Convention III

The First Hague Peace Conference adapted the principles of the 1864 Convention to maritime warfare. Hospital ships were recognised and made exempt from capture; the wounded and sick were to be respected; and the machinery of the land Convention was applied so far as it could be.

This is the first treaty protection for the victims of war at sea, and it is the moment the process begins.

1907: Hague Convention X

The Second Hague Peace Conference revised the 1899 adaptation. Hague Convention X governed both world wars, and its inadequacy in those wars is the reason for the 1949 revision.

Two things it did not do. It did not protect the shipwrecked as a category, so the survivor in the water who was not wounded had no clear status. And it contained no effective machinery, so it operated on good faith alone.

1949: the Second Geneva Convention

Sixty-three articles, and four changes that matter.

The shipwrecked become a protected category, defined in article 12 as shipwreck from any cause including forced landings at sea by or from aircraft. Protection now attaches to a situation rather than to an injury.

The duty to search and collect becomes explicit: article 18 requires parties, after each engagement, without delay, to take all possible measures to search for and collect the shipwrecked, wounded and sick.

Hospital ships are regulated in fourteen articles, with immunity from attack and capture, notification, marking, the duties in article 30, the controls in article 31, the loss of protection rule in article 34 and the five preserved conditions in article 35.

And the general provisions of the Conventions apply, so common article 1, common article 3, the non-renunciation rule in article 7 and the grave breaches regime all reach war at sea.

munotes.in102

The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict

1977: Protocol I

Protocol I extends the protection beyond members of the armed forces. Part II covers the wounded, sick and shipwrecked whether military or civilian, which the Second Convention did not, and article 8(b) defines shipwrecked to include any person in peril at sea or in other waters as a result of misfortune affecting them or the vessel or aircraft carrying them, who refrains from any act of hostility.

Article 42 protects a person parachuting from an aircraft in distress, who shall not be made the object of attack during his descent, and who on reaching the ground in territory controlled by an adverse party shall be given an opportunity to surrender before being made the object of attack. Airborne troops are excluded.

And article 49(3) preserves the existing law of naval warfare, which is where the process stops.

What was humanised, and what was not

Set the two columns side by side, because that contrast is the answer to her question.

HumanisedNot humanised
The status of the shipwrecked, from nothing to a protected categoryThe law of blockade, largely uncodified
Hospital ships, from a courtesy to an immunityContraband, visit and search, and the treatment of neutral shipping
The duty to search and collect, from custom to obligationThe targeting of merchant vessels
The rescuer, protected from capture by article 21The submarine, whose operational logic conflicts with rescue
Burial, identification and the transmission of effectsMines at sea, which remain governed by Hague Convention VIII of 1907

The submarine row is the sharpest. A submarine that surfaces to rescue survivors exposes itself and loses the advantage on which its survival depends, and the practice of both world wars reflected that. The law's answer, that the duty to search and collect is subject to what is possible, is honest but thin.

The three mechanisms that carried the change

Naming them shows the process rather than merely listing the treaties.

Reciprocity. Every naval power expects its own sailors to be in the water at some point, which made protection of the shipwrecked easy to agree in a way that protection of an insurgent was not.

Atrocity followed by codification. The 1949 revision follows the experience of unrestricted submarine warfare and of survivors left or fired on, exactly as the Fourth Convention follows the treatment of civilians.

Institutional advocacy. The ICRC drafted, convened and pressed, and the Second Convention like the others is substantially its product.

Worked example

Her question 2 in full: examine the legal evolution of the protection of shipwrecked members of armed forces at sea and the humanization of welfare during maritime conflicts.

Open by noting the University's wording. She prints welfare; the field says warfare; the substance is the same and you will use hers.

munotes.in103

The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict

Then give the four steps with dates, 1864 excluding the sea, 1899 Hague III, 1907 Hague X, 1949 the Second Convention, and 1977 Protocol I extending it to civilians.

Then give the definition in article 12 verbatim, and make the three points about it: any cause, aircraft included, no injury required.

Then give the operative protections: article 12 humane treatment and the triage rule, article 13's six categories, article 14 on surrender to a warship, article 18's duty after each engagement, article 21's protection of the neutral rescuer, article 20 on burial, and the hospital ship regime in outline.

Then assess. Say what was humanised and what was not, using the two columns, and give the submarine as the illustration of why.

Close with the honest verdict. The victims of war at sea are now among the best protected persons in the law of armed conflict on paper, and the conduct that produces them is among the least regulated, which is the specifically maritime form of the general problem this paper studies.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean naval warfare is lawless. Distinction, proportionality and precautions apply to attacks from the sea against objectives on land, and customary law governs much of the rest.

It does not mean the Second Convention protects civilians at sea. It protects the six categories in article 13; Protocol I extended the protection to civilians.

And it does not mean the process is complete. There is no modern treaty on naval warfare, and the most influential text is a manual adopted by experts rather than by States.

Quick revision

  • 1864 land only; 1899 Hague III adapts Geneva to the sea; 1907 Hague X revises it and governs both world wars; 1949 Second Convention; 1977 Protocol I extends to civilians.
  • Article 12: shipwreck from any cause, including forced landings at sea by or from aircraft.
  • Article 18: after each engagement, search and collect without delay.
  • Article 21: neutral rescuers may in no case be captured on account of any such transport.
  • Protocol I article 8(b) defines shipwrecked to include any person in peril at sea who refrains from any act of hostility; article 42 protects a person parachuting from an aircraft in distress, excluding airborne troops.
  • Article 49(3) of Protocol I preserves the law of naval warfare.
  • Humanised: the victims. Not humanised: blockade, contraband, naval targeting, mines at sea.

Test yourself

1. Trace the legal evolution of the protection of the shipwrecked. The Geneva Convention of 1864 protected only the wounded of armies in the field, so the victims of naval battle were owed nothing by treaty; an attempt in 1868 to extend it to maritime warfare produced articles that were never ratified. The First Hague Peace Conference of 1899 adopted Convention III, which adapted the principles of the 1864 Convention to maritime warfare, recognised hospital ships and exempted them from capture, and required respect for the wounded and sick at sea. The Second Hague Peace Conference of 1907 replaced it with Convention X, which governed both world wars and failed in two respects: it did not recognise the shipwrecked as a protected category distinct from the wounded and sick, and it contained no machinery of enforcement.

munotes.in104

The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict

The Second Geneva Convention of 1949 made the decisive change by protecting the wounded, sick and shipwrecked alike, and by defining shipwreck inside article 12 as shipwreck from any cause, including forced landings at sea by or from aircraft, so that neither the cause nor the presence of injury is relevant to status. It added an express duty in article 18 to search for and collect the shipwrecked after each engagement without delay, fourteen articles on hospital ships, and the whole grave breaches regime. Additional Protocol I of 1977 completed the extension by covering civilians as well as members of the armed forces, defining the shipwrecked in article 8(b) as any person in peril at sea who refrains from any act of hostility, and protecting in article 42 a person parachuting from an aircraft in distress.

2. What was humanised in maritime conflict, and what was not? What was humanised is the law about the victims. The shipwrecked went from having no status to being a protected category defined by situation rather than injury. Hospital ships went from a courtesy recognised in 1899 to an immunity from attack and from capture, supported by notification, marking, a rule on loss of protection requiring a warning with a reasonable time limit, and a list of conditions that do not remove protection. The duty to search for and collect survivors went from custom to treaty obligation. The rescuer was protected: a neutral merchant vessel responding to an appeal may in no case be captured on account of the transport. And identification, burial at sea after examination, and the transmission of effects to families were regulated in detail.

What was not humanised is the law about naval operations. Blockade remains substantially uncodified. Contraband, visit and search, and the treatment of neutral and enemy merchant shipping rest on custom and on nineteenth century practice. Mines at sea are still governed by Hague Convention VIII of 1907. Article 49(3) of Additional Protocol I expressly preserves that position by providing that the Protocol does not otherwise affect the rules applicable to armed conflict at sea. The sharpest illustration is the submarine, whose survival depends on remaining submerged and which therefore cannot in practice discharge the duty to surface and rescue, a conflict the law resolves only by qualifying the duty with what is possible.

munotes.in105

The Humanization of Welfare in Maritime Conflict

3. Why did the law about victims at sea develop faster than the law about naval operations? Three mechanisms explain it, and they are the same three that explain the general pattern in this subject. The first is reciprocity. Every naval power expects that its own sailors will at some point be in the water in enemy reach, so an obligation to rescue and to treat survivors humanely costs nothing that is not repaid, whereas a restriction on blockade or on the targeting of merchant shipping bears asymmetrically on the power with the stronger fleet and is resisted accordingly.

The second is that codification follows atrocity. The 1949 revision was drafted with the experience of unrestricted submarine warfare and of survivors left in the water or fired upon immediately behind it, in the same way as the Fourth Convention was drafted with the treatment of civilians behind it, so the law grew where the failure had been most visible. The third is institutional advocacy. The International Committee of the Red Cross drafted, convened and pressed for the protective instruments, and there is no comparable institution with an interest in codifying the law of naval operations, which is why the most influential modern statement of that law is a manual adopted by a group of experts rather than a treaty adopted by States.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in106

Chapter Twenty-Five

Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Article 4A lists six categories of person who become prisoners of war on falling into enemy hands, article 5 provides that anyone whose status is doubtful is protected until such time as their status has been determined by a competent tribunal, and articles 6 and 7 make the resulting rights unbargainable and unrenounceable.

Why status matters

Prisoner of war status carries combatant immunity. A prisoner of war may not be prosecuted for lawful acts of war, which means that killing enemy soldiers, destroying military objectives and taking part in hostilities are not offences for which the captor may try them.

A person who is not entitled to the status may be tried for exactly the same acts, under the captor's ordinary criminal law, as murder and destruction of property.

So the whole of a captured fighter's legal position turns on article 4, and every argument about unlawful combatants is an argument about whether that article is satisfied.

Article 4A: the six categories

Prisoners of war are persons belonging to one of the following categories, who have fallen into the power of the enemy.

(1) Members of the armed forces of a Party to the conflict, as well as members of militias or volunteer corps forming part of such armed forces.

(2) Members of other militias and volunteer corps, including those of organized resistance movements, belonging to a party and operating in or outside their own territory, even if this territory is occupied, provided they fulfil four conditions:

  • that of being commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates
  • that of having a fixed distinctive sign recognizable at a distance
  • that of carrying arms openly
  • that of conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war

(3) Members of regular armed forces who profess allegiance to a government or an authority not recognized by the Detaining Power.

(4) Persons who accompany the armed forces without actually being members thereof, such as civilian members of military aircraft crews, war correspondents, supply contractors, and members of labour units or welfare services, provided they have received authorisation and an identity card similar to the annexed model.

(5) Members of crews, including masters, pilots and apprentices, of the merchant marine and the crews of civil aircraft of the parties, who do not benefit by more favourable treatment elsewhere.

(6) Inhabitants of a non-occupied territory, who on the approach of the enemy spontaneously take up arms to resist the invading forces, without having had time to form themselves into regular armed units, provided they carry arms openly and respect the laws and customs of war.

munotes.in107

Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies

The four conditions, and where they come from

They are the Hague Regulations' conditions of 1899 and 1907, carried into the Convention unchanged, and they represent the bargain the law makes with irregular forces: distinguish yourself from the civilian population and obey the law, and you get the status.

Category 1 does not carry them expressly, which is the point most often missed. Members of the regular armed forces are prisoners of war by virtue of membership, and the conditions are presumed to be met by the organisation of a regular army rather than tested individually.

Category 6, the levée en masse, dispenses with two of them. No command structure and no distinctive sign are required; only open carriage of arms and respect for the laws and customs of war.

Article 4B: two extensions

Persons belonging or having belonged to the armed forces of an occupied country, if the occupying Power considers it necessary to intern them by reason of that allegiance, even though it had originally liberated them.

Persons in the listed categories received by neutral or non-belligerent Powers and interned by them under international law, with certain articles excepted.

Article 4C preserves the position of medical personnel and chaplains under article 33, who are retained rather than made prisoners of war.

Article 5: duration, and the doubt rule

The present Convention shall apply to the persons referred to in Article 4 from the time they fall into the power of the enemy and until their final release and repatriation.

And the second paragraph is the most litigated sentence in the Convention.

Should any doubt arise as to whether persons, having committed a belligerent act and having fallen into the hands of the enemy, belong to any of the categories enumerated in Article 4, such persons shall enjoy the protection of the present Convention until such time as their status has been determined by a competent tribunal.

Three things follow.

The presumption is in favour of the status. Doubt operates for the prisoner, not against.

The determination must be by a tribunal, not by the captor's executive decision. The Convention does not define competent tribunal, but the requirement is of a body applying a procedure, and a commander's assertion is not enough.

And protection continues until the determination is made. A person held while their status is disputed is entitled to prisoner of war treatment throughout.

Article 45 of Additional Protocol I strengthens this. A person taking part in hostilities and falling into enemy hands is presumed a prisoner of war if he claims the status, or appears entitled to it, or the party on whom he depends claims it for him, and if any doubt arises he retains the status until determined by a competent tribunal. It adds that a person not entitled to prisoner of war status shall have the right at all times to the protection of Article 75.

munotes.in108

Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies

So there is no gap. A person who fails article 4 is not outside the law; they fall into the residual protection of article 75, which [Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees] sets out.

What Protocol I changed for guerrillas

Article 44(3) of Protocol I relaxed the distinctive sign requirement for situations where, owing to the nature of the hostilities, an armed combatant cannot so distinguish himself. In such situations he retains the status provided he carries his arms openly during each military engagement, and during such time as he is visible to the adversary while he is engaged in a military deployment preceding the launching of an attack.

This was one of the most contested provisions of the Protocol and is among the reasons several States have not ratified it. A candidate should state the rule and note that its customary status is disputed.

Articles 6 to 11

Article 6 permits special agreements but forbids any that adversely affect the situation of prisoners of war or restrict their rights.

Article 7: prisoners of war may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them.

Articles 8 to 11 are the Protecting Power machinery, identical to the First Convention's, and treated in [Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes]. Articles 1, 2 and 3 are the common articles.

Worked example

Her question 1's second half, or her short note at question 7(a).

Open with why status matters, and give combatant immunity in one sentence, because it explains the stakes.

Then give the six categories, and the four conditions verbatim.

Then make the two structural points: that category 1 does not carry the conditions expressly, and that category 6 dispenses with two of them.

Then give article 5's doubt rule verbatim, and article 45 of Protocol I with the article 75 fallback.

Then note article 44(3) and say that it is contested.

Close with articles 6 and 7, which make the resulting rights unbargainable, and then turn to treatment, which is [The General Protection of Prisoners of War].

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a prisoner of war can never be prosecuted. They may be tried for war crimes and for ordinary offences committed before or during captivity; what they may not be tried for is lawful participation in hostilities.

It does not mean a person outside article 4 has no rights. Article 75 of Protocol I, common article 3 and, where applicable, the Fourth Convention protect them.

munotes.in109

Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies

And it does not mean the captor decides status. Article 5 requires a competent tribunal.

Quick revision

  • Article 4A, six categories: armed forces; other militias and organized resistance movements on four conditions; regular forces of an unrecognised authority; persons who accompany the armed forces; merchant marine and civil aircraft crews; levée en masse.
  • Four conditions: commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates; a fixed distinctive sign recognizable at a distance; carrying arms openly; conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war.
  • Article 4B: forces of an occupied country re-interned; persons interned by neutrals.
  • Article 5: protection from the time they fall into the power of the enemy and until their final release and repatriation; doubt resolved in favour of status until determined by a competent tribunal.
  • Protocol I article 45: presumption of status, and the right at all times to the protection of Article 75 if the status is denied.
  • Protocol I article 44(3): arms carried openly during each military engagement and during visible deployment preceding an attack. Contested.
  • Articles 6 and 7: no adverse special agreement, no renunciation.

Test yourself

1. Why does prisoner of war status matter so much, and what turns on article 4? Because the status carries combatant immunity. A person entitled to it may not be prosecuted by the captor for lawful acts of war, so killing enemy soldiers, destroying military objectives and participating in hostilities are not offences for which they can be tried. The same acts committed by a person not entitled to the status are ordinary crimes under the captor's domestic law, prosecutable as murder, attempted murder and criminal damage, and punishable accordingly. Everything therefore turns on whether the person falls within one of the six categories of article 4A.

The stakes explain why the four conditions attached to the second category have been fought over for a century. They require command by a person responsible for subordinates, a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance, the open carrying of arms, and the conduct of operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war. They come from the Hague Regulations and they express a bargain: an irregular force that distinguishes itself from the civilian population and obeys the law receives the status; one that hides among civilians does not. Two features of the scheme are frequently missed. Category 1, members of the armed forces, does not carry the conditions expressly, since membership of a regular force is treated as satisfying them. And category 6, the levée en masse, requires only open carriage of arms and respect for the laws and customs of war, dispensing with command structure and distinctive sign because there has been no time to form either.

munotes.in110

Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies

2. State the rule in article 5 and explain its three consequences. Article 5 provides that the Convention applies to the persons referred to in article 4 from the time they fall into the power of the enemy until their final release and repatriation, and that should any doubt arise as to whether persons who have committed a belligerent act and fallen into enemy hands belong to any of the article 4 categories, such persons shall enjoy the protection of the Convention until such time as their status has been determined by a competent tribunal.

Three consequences follow. First, the presumption runs in favour of the status, so doubt operates for the captured person and not for the captor, which reverses what a detaining authority would otherwise be inclined to do. Second, the determination must be made by a competent tribunal, that is by a body applying a procedure, and not by the assertion of the capturing commander or by an executive designation, so a blanket declaration that a class of detainees is outside the Convention does not comply with the article. Third, protection continues throughout, so a person whose status is disputed must be treated as a prisoner of war for as long as the dispute lasts. Article 45 of Additional Protocol I strengthens all three and adds that a person finally held not to be entitled to prisoner of war status has the right at all times to the protection of article 75, so no one falls outside the law altogether.

3. What did article 44(3) of Protocol I change, and why is it controversial? Article 44(3) addresses the guerrilla who cannot comply with the requirement of a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance without being immediately identified and destroyed. It reaffirms the general obligation of combatants to distinguish themselves from the civilian population while engaged in an attack or in a military operation preparatory to an attack, but then provides that recognising that there are situations in armed conflicts where, owing to the nature of the hostilities, an armed combatant cannot so distinguish himself, he shall retain his status as a combatant provided that he carries his arms openly during each military engagement and during such time as he is visible to the adversary while engaged in a military deployment preceding the launching of an attack.

It is controversial for two reasons. Substantively, it lowers the threshold that article 4A(2) sets, replacing a continuous obligation to wear a distinctive sign with an obligation to carry arms openly at two defined moments, and States with counter insurgency experience regard that as removing the protection that the rule of distinction gives to civilians. Textually, the phrase military deployment preceding the launching of an attack was left undefined, and States made divergent interpretive declarations on ratification about how much of the approach it covers. Several major military powers have not ratified the Protocol, and article 44(3) is among the reasons commonly given. A candidate should state the rule accurately and add that its customary status is disputed rather than presenting it as settled law.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in111

Chapter Twenty-Six

The General Protection of Prisoners of War

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 12 to 16 fix responsibility for prisoners on the Detaining Power and regulate transfers, require humane treatment at all times, entitle prisoners to respect for their persons and their honour, oblige the Detaining Power to maintain them free of charge, and require equal treatment without adverse distinction.

Article 12: whose hands they are in

Prisoners of war are in the hands of the enemy Power, but not of the individuals or military units who have captured them. Irrespective of the individual responsibilities that may exist, the Detaining Power is responsible for the treatment given them.

That sentence does three things.

It fixes State responsibility. The Power, not the unit, answers for the treatment.

It removes the argument that a capturing unit may deal with its own prisoners. They are not the unit's to dispose of.

And it survives individual criminal responsibility, which the words irrespective of the individual responsibilities that may exist preserve. The soldier who mistreats a prisoner is liable and so is the State.

Transfer

Prisoners may only be transferred to a Power which is a party to the Convention, and only after the Detaining Power has satisfied itself of the willingness and ability of such transferee Power to apply the Convention.

Responsibility then passes to the receiving Power while they are in its custody.

But not finally. If the receiving Power fails to carry out the provisions of the Convention in any important respect, the transferring Power, on being notified by the Protecting Power, shall take effective measures to correct the situation or shall request the return of the prisoners of war, and such requests must be complied with.

Article 12 is therefore the treaty ancestor of the modern doctrine against transfer to a State likely to mistreat, and it is stronger than that doctrine because it imposes a duty to take the prisoners back.

Article 13: humane treatment

Prisoners of war must at all times be humanely treated.

Any unlawful act or omission by the Detaining Power causing death or seriously endangering the health of a prisoner of war in its custody is prohibited, and will be regarded as a serious breach of the present Convention.

In particular, no prisoner of war may be subjected to physical mutilation or to medical or scientific experiments of any kind which are not justified by the medical, dental or hospital treatment of the prisoner concerned and carried out in his interest.

Likewise, prisoners of war must at all times be protected, particularly against acts of violence or intimidation and against insults and public curiosity.

Measures of reprisal against prisoners of war are prohibited.

The public curiosity clause

It is the provision candidates most often overlook and examiners most often reward.

munotes.in112

The General Protection of Prisoners of War

Insults and public curiosity is a single protected interest, and it covers the parading of prisoners, their photographing and filming for propaganda, and the broadcasting of their images and statements. The Convention treats humiliation as an injury, not merely as bad taste, and the rule is engaged by modern practice whenever captured personnel appear in released footage.

Article 14: persons and honour

Prisoners of war are entitled in all circumstances to respect for their persons and their honour.

Women shall be treated with all the regard due to their sex and shall in all cases benefit by treatment as favourable as that granted to men.

And the civil capacity rule: prisoners shall retain the full civil capacity which they enjoyed at the time of their capture, and the Detaining Power may not restrict the exercise, either within or without its own territory, of the rights such capacity confers except in so far as the captivity requires.

Article 14's third paragraph matters practically. A prisoner remains able to marry, to make a will, to hold and dispose of property, to bring or defend proceedings, and to exercise parental rights, subject only to what captivity actually requires. Captivity is not civil death.

Article 15: maintenance

The Power detaining prisoners of war shall be bound to provide free of charge for their maintenance and for the medical attention required by their state of health.

Free of charge is the operative phrase, and it means the Detaining Power cannot charge the prisoner, cannot deduct the cost from the prisoner's pay or account, and cannot make maintenance conditional on work.

Article 16: equality

Taking into consideration the provisions of the present Convention relating to rank and sex, and subject to any privileged treatment which may be accorded to them by reason of their state of health, age or professional qualifications, all prisoners of war shall be treated alike by the Detaining Power, without any adverse distinction based on race, nationality, religious belief or political opinions, or any other distinction founded on similar criteria.

Note the structure. The article opens by preserving the distinctions the Convention itself permits, which are rank, sex, health, age and professional qualification, and then prohibits every other adverse distinction. This is the same technique as article 12 of the First Convention: permitted differentiations are named, and the residue is prohibited.

How this material appears in her paper

Question 1 asks for the specific facilities provided for the protection of prisoners of war under the Geneva Convention. Articles 12 to 16 are the general foundation on which those facilities rest, and an answer that begins with them and then goes to the specific chapters on quarters, food, work, money, correspondence and penal procedure is answering the question as asked.

munotes.in113

The General Protection of Prisoners of War

Question 7(a) is a short note on prisoners of war, for which articles 12 to 16 plus article 4 and article 118 make a complete answer.

Worked example

A question asks what general protections a prisoner of war enjoys.

Give article 12's opening sentence verbatim, and explain the three things it does.

Then the transfer rule with its three stages: only to a party willing and able, responsibility passes with custody, and the duty to correct or request return with such requests must be complied with.

Then article 13's four limbs: humane treatment at all times, the prohibition of acts and omissions endangering health, the prohibition of mutilation and experiments, and protection against insults and public curiosity, plus the prohibition of reprisals.

Then article 14 on persons, honour, women and civil capacity, and article 15 on free maintenance.

Close with article 16's structure, permitted distinctions named and all others prohibited.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean prisoners may not be interned. Article 21 permits internment; what is prohibited is close confinement except as the Convention allows.

It does not mean all prisoners are treated identically. Rank, sex, age, health and professional qualification are expressly preserved as grounds of differentiation.

And it does not mean a transferring Power is discharged by the transfer. Its residual duty to correct or recall survives.

Quick revision

  • Article 12: in the hands of the enemy Power, but not of the individuals or military units who have captured them; transfer only to a party willing and able to apply the Convention; the transferor must take effective measures to correct the situation or shall request the return, and such requests must be complied with.
  • Article 13: must at all times be humanely treated; no act or omission causing death or seriously endangering the health; no physical mutilation or medical or scientific experiments; protection against acts of violence or intimidation and against insults and public curiosity; measures of reprisal prohibited.
  • Article 14: respect for their persons and their honour; women as favourable as that granted to men; full civil capacity retained except so far as captivity requires.
  • Article 15: maintenance and medical attention free of charge.
  • Article 16: all treated alike, subject to rank and sex, and to state of health, age or professional qualifications.

Test yourself

1. Explain the significance of the opening sentence of article 12 and of the transfer rule that follows it. The opening sentence provides that prisoners of war are in the hands of the enemy Power but not of the individuals or military units who have captured them, and that irrespective of individual responsibilities the Detaining Power is responsible for the treatment given them. It fixes responsibility on the State rather than on the capturing soldiers, which means that a State cannot answer an allegation of mistreatment by disowning the conduct of a unit. It removes any notion that prisoners belong to their captors and may be disposed of, ransomed or dealt with locally. And by the words irrespective of the individual responsibilities that may exist it preserves the criminal liability of the individual perpetrator alongside the responsibility of the State, so the two run together rather than one excluding the other.

munotes.in114

The General Protection of Prisoners of War

The transfer rule then operates in three stages. Prisoners may be transferred only to a Power which is a party to the Convention, and only after the transferring Power has satisfied itself of that Power's willingness and ability to apply it, which is a duty of prior inquiry. On transfer, responsibility for application passes to the receiving Power while the prisoners are in its custody. But if the receiving Power fails to carry out the Convention in any important respect, the transferring Power, on being notified by the Protecting Power, shall take effective measures to correct the situation or shall request the return of the prisoners, and such requests must be complied with. The transferring State is therefore never wholly discharged, and the article is a stronger protection than the modern rule against transfer to a risk of ill treatment because it imposes an affirmative duty to take the prisoners back.

2. What does article 13 protect against insults and public curiosity, and why is the provision important today? Article 13 requires that prisoners of war must at all times be protected, particularly against acts of violence or intimidation and against insults and public curiosity. The phrase treats humiliation and exposure as an injury to the prisoner rather than as a matter of taste, and it covers the parading of prisoners before crowds, their display to the press, the photographing and filming of identifiable prisoners, and the broadcasting of images or of statements extracted from them. The rule is anchored in the same idea as article 14, that prisoners are entitled in all circumstances to respect for their persons and their honour.

Its importance today is greater than in 1949 because the means of exposure are greater. Footage of captured personnel is routinely released by belligerents and circulated instantly, sometimes with the prisoner speaking under conditions that cannot be assessed, and each such release is capable of violating the article. The ICRC's consistent position is that images allowing individual identification should not be transmitted, and that statements by prisoners obtained in captivity engage both this article and the prohibition of coercion in article 17. A candidate should also note the connection to article 17's rule that prisoners who refuse to answer may not be threatened, insulted or exposed to unpleasant or disadvantageous treatment, since a filmed interrogation combines both breaches.

munotes.in115

The General Protection of Prisoners of War

3. What does article 14 mean by full civil capacity, and what limit does it place on the Detaining Power? Article 14 provides that prisoners of war shall retain the full civil capacity which they enjoyed at the time of their capture, and that the Detaining Power may not restrict the exercise, either within or without its own territory, of the rights which that capacity confers except in so far as the captivity requires. Civil capacity means the legal ability to hold and exercise private rights: to own, acquire and dispose of property, to make a will, to marry, to exercise parental authority, to enter into contracts, and to bring or defend legal proceedings. The article makes clear that captivity is not civil death, which was the position of a captured enemy under older law and remained a live question in 1949.

The limit on the Detaining Power is expressed in the words except in so far as the captivity requires, which is a test of necessity and not of convenience. Physical presence at a marriage, personal attendance at a hearing or the free management of a business may genuinely be impossible for a person held in a camp, and to that extent the exercise of the right may be restricted. What the Detaining Power may not do is suspend the capacity itself, treat contracts made by prisoners as void, refuse to permit the execution of documents, or bar proceedings brought outside its own territory. The Convention supports the guarantee elsewhere by requiring facilities for legal documents in the correspondence and relief articles, so that the capacity preserved by article 14 can actually be exercised from inside a camp.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in116

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Capture, Questioning and Evacuation

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 17 to 20 limit what a prisoner must say to four particulars, prohibit every form of coercion in questioning, preserve the prisoner's personal effects and money under a recorded procedure, and require evacuation from the danger zone as soon as possible after capture.

Article 17: questioning

What must be given

Every prisoner of war, when questioned on the subject, is bound to give only his surname, first names and rank, date of birth, and army, regimental, personal or serial number, or failing this, equivalent information.

Four particulars. Name, rank, date of birth, and number. Nothing else is owed.

A prisoner who wilfully infringes this rule may render himself liable to a restriction of the privileges accorded to his rank or status. That is the only sanction, and it is a restriction of privileges, not a punishment.

The identity card

Each Party to a conflict is required to furnish the persons under its jurisdiction who are liable to become prisoners of war, with an identity card showing the same particulars, which may bear the signature or fingerprints and other information, as far as possible measuring 6.5 by 10 centimetres, issued in duplicate.

The identity card shall be shown by the prisoner of war upon demand, but may in no case be taken away from him.

The prohibition

No physical or mental torture, nor any other form of coercion, may be inflicted on prisoners of war to secure from them information of any kind whatever.

Prisoners of war who refuse to answer may not be threatened, insulted, or exposed to unpleasant or disadvantageous treatment of any kind.

Read the two sentences together and the prohibition is complete. The first forbids coercion applied to obtain information; the second forbids adverse consequences for silence, which is what a captor would otherwise use in place of coercion. There is no exception for military necessity, for urgency, or for information said to be needed to save lives.

The words of any kind whatever and of any kind are doing deliberate work. They exclude the argument that pressure short of torture, or disadvantage short of punishment, is permitted.

Two further rules

Prisoners who, owing to their physical or mental condition, are unable to state their identity, shall be handed over to the medical service, and their identity established by all possible means, subject to the prohibition on coercion.

The questioning of prisoners of war shall be carried out in a language which they understand.

Article 18: property

What stays with the prisoner. All effects and articles of personal use except arms, horses, military equipment and military documents; metal helmets and gas masks and like articles issued for personal protection; and effects and articles used for clothing or feeding, even if part of regulation military equipment.

munotes.in117

Capture, Questioning and Evacuation

At no time should prisoners of war be without identity documents, and the Detaining Power must supply them to prisoners who have none.

Badges of rank and nationality, decorations and articles having above all a personal or sentimental value may not be taken from prisoners of war.

Money and valuables

Sums of money may not be taken away except by order of an officer, and only after the amount and the owner's particulars have been recorded in a special register and an itemized receipt given, legibly inscribed with the name, rank and unit of the person issuing it.

Sums in the Detaining Power's currency, or converted at the prisoner's request, go to the credit of the prisoner's account under article 64.

Articles of value may be withdrawn only for reasons of security, under the same recorded procedure, and objects and foreign currency shall be returned in their initial shape to prisoners of war at the end of their captivity.

The procedural detail is the protection. A register, a receipt naming the officer, and a duty of return in the original form are what convert a prohibition on pillage into something a prisoner can enforce afterwards.

Article 19: evacuation

Prisoners of war shall be evacuated, as soon as possible after their capture, to camps situated in an area far enough from the combat zone for them to be out of danger.

Only those who, owing to wounds or sickness, would run greater risks by being evacuated than by remaining where they are, may be temporarily kept back in a danger zone.

Prisoners of war shall not be unnecessarily exposed to danger while awaiting evacuation from a fighting zone.

Article 20: the conditions of evacuation

Evacuation shall always be effected humanely and in conditions similar to those for the forces of the Detaining Power in their changes of station.

The Detaining Power shall supply prisoners with sufficient food and potable water, and with the necessary clothing and medical attention, and shall take all suitable precautions to ensure their safety during evacuation.

And a list of the evacuated prisoners must be established as soon as possible.

If prisoners must pass through transit camps during evacuation, their stay there shall be as brief as possible.

Why this material is examined

It is the beginning of captivity, and it is where the worst treatment historically occurs. The period between capture and arrival at a camp is the period of least supervision, the highest emotion and the greatest intelligence value, and articles 17 to 20 are addressed to exactly that period.

Article 17 is also the provision most often argued about in public, because interrogation of prisoners is where the pressure to depart from the law is strongest, and its language admits of no exception.

munotes.in118

Capture, Questioning and Evacuation

Worked example

A question on the treatment of prisoners at capture, or the first part of a broader question on facilities for prisoners of war.

Give the four particulars and the sanction for refusal, noting that the sanction is a restriction of privileges only.

Then give the prohibition in article 17 in both its sentences, and stress that the second is what closes the gap left by the first.

Then article 18's property scheme, and make the point that the register and the receipt are the mechanism, not decoration.

Then articles 19 and 20 on evacuation, with the exception for those who would be endangered by the journey.

Close by saying why this stage matters, which is the analytical point that lifts an answer above a list.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a prisoner may not be questioned. It means questioning must be without coercion, in a language they understand, and that silence carries no adverse consequence.

It does not mean nothing may be taken. Arms, horses, military equipment and military documents may be taken, and money and valuables may be impounded under the recorded procedure.

And it does not mean evacuation is always immediate. The wounded may be kept back where evacuation would endanger them.

Quick revision

  • Article 17: surname, first names and rank, date of birth, and army, regimental, personal or serial number. Refusal costs only a restriction of the privileges accorded to his rank or status.
  • Identity card shown on demand but may in no case be taken away from him; 6.5 by 10 cm, in duplicate.
  • No physical or mental torture, nor any other form of coercion, to secure information of any kind whatever; those who refuse may not be threatened, insulted, or exposed to unpleasant or disadvantageous treatment of any kind.
  • Questioning in a language which they understand.
  • Article 18: personal effects retained except arms, horses, military equipment and military documents; badges of rank and nationality, decorations and articles having above all a personal or sentimental value may not be taken; money only by order of an officer, with a special register and an itemized receipt; valuables returned in their initial shape.
  • Article 19: evacuate as soon as possible out of the danger zone; keep back only those endangered by the journey.
  • Article 20: humane evacuation, food, water, clothing and medical attention, and a list of the evacuated.
munotes.in119

Capture, Questioning and Evacuation

Test yourself

1. What is a prisoner of war obliged to disclose, and what may the captor do if he says nothing more? Article 17 provides that every prisoner of war, when questioned on the subject, is bound to give only his surname, first names and rank, date of birth, and army, regimental, personal or serial number, or failing this equivalent information. Four particulars are owed and nothing beyond them. The purpose is identification, which is what the Convention needs in order to notify the Power on which the prisoner depends, to record him with the Information Bureau and the Central Agency, and to inform his family. The only consequence of wilfully infringing the rule, that is of refusing to give even those four particulars, is that the prisoner may render himself liable to a restriction of the privileges accorded to his rank or status, which is a withdrawal of privilege and not a punishment.

If the prisoner declines to say anything further, the captor may do nothing at all. Article 17 provides that no physical or mental torture, nor any other form of coercion, may be inflicted on prisoners of war to secure from them information of any kind whatever, and that prisoners of war who refuse to answer may not be threatened, insulted, or exposed to unpleasant or disadvantageous treatment of any kind. The first sentence forbids coercion applied to extract information; the second forbids the imposition of any disadvantage in response to silence, which is what a detaining authority would otherwise use as a substitute. Together they leave no lawful means of compulsion. There is no exception for urgency, for the value of the information, or for pressure falling short of torture, and the phrases of any kind whatever and of any kind were chosen to exclude precisely those arguments.

2. How does article 18 protect a prisoner's property, and what makes the protection effective? Article 18 provides that all effects and articles of personal use, except arms, horses, military equipment and military documents, shall remain in the possession of prisoners of war, together with their metal helmets, gas masks and like articles issued for personal protection, and effects and articles used for clothing or feeding even if they belong to regulation military equipment. It requires that prisoners never be without identity documents and that the Detaining Power supply them where none exist. And it provides that badges of rank and nationality, decorations and articles having above all a personal or sentimental value may not be taken at all, which places medals, insignia and family items beyond the reach of any procedure.

What makes the protection effective is procedural. Sums of money may not be taken away except by order of an officer, and only after the amount and the particulars of the owner have been recorded in a special register and an itemised receipt has been given, legibly inscribed with the name, rank and unit of the person issuing it. Sums in the Detaining Power's currency, or converted at the prisoner's request, are credited to his account under article 64. Articles of value may be withdrawn only for reasons of security, under the same procedure, and such objects together with foreign currency are kept in the custody of the Detaining Power and returned in their initial shape at the end of captivity. A register, a named officer, a receipt and a duty of return in the original form convert a prohibition on pillage into an obligation that can be tested afterwards, which is the difference between a rule and a hope.

munotes.in120

Capture, Questioning and Evacuation

3. Why do articles 19 and 20 concentrate on the period immediately after capture? Because that period is the most dangerous one for a prisoner, for three reasons. It is the period of least supervision: there is no camp commander, no posted copy of the Convention, no prisoners' representative, no Protecting Power delegate and no ICRC visit, so none of the safeguards the Convention builds into camp life is yet operating. It is the period of highest emotion, immediately after fighting in which the captors may have taken casualties from the very men now in their hands. And it is the period of greatest intelligence value, when the pressure to interrogate by whatever means is at its strongest.

Articles 19 and 20 respond directly. Prisoners are to be evacuated as soon as possible after capture to camps situated far enough from the combat zone to be out of danger, and only those who would run greater risks from the journey than from remaining, by reason of wounds or sickness, may be temporarily kept back. They are not to be unnecessarily exposed to danger while awaiting evacuation. Evacuation is to be effected humanely and in conditions similar to those under which the Detaining Power moves its own forces, with sufficient food and potable water, necessary clothing and medical attention, and suitable precautions for safety. A list of the evacuated must be established as soon as possible, which is the first step by which a prisoner becomes visible to the Information Bureau, and any stay in a transit camp is to be as brief as possible.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in121

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Internment: Quarters, Food and Clothing

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 21 to 28 authorise internment, prohibit close confinement, forbid the use of prisoners as shields or their exposure to the combat zone, require camps to be marked and located on land, and set the standard for quarters, food and clothing by reference to the Detaining Power's own forces.

Article 21: internment and parole

The Detaining Power may subject prisoners of war to internment. It may impose the obligation not to leave the camp beyond certain limits or, if the camp is fenced, not to go outside its perimeter.

But close confinement is prohibited except under the penal and disciplinary provisions, or where necessary to safeguard their health and then only during the continuation of the circumstances which make such confinement necessary.

The distinction is the heart of the article. Internment is a security measure limiting movement; close confinement is a punitive or protective measure, and it is available only on the two grounds stated.

Parole

Prisoners may be partially or wholly released on parole or promise, so far as the law of the Power on which they depend allows, and particularly in cases where this may contribute to the improvement of their state of health.

No prisoner of war shall be compelled to accept liberty on parole or promise.

Each party notifies the adverse party of its own laws allowing or forbidding its nationals to accept parole. Prisoners who are paroled are bound on their personal honour scrupulously to fulfil the engagements given, towards both Powers, and their own Power is bound neither to require nor to accept from them any service incompatible with the parole.

Parole is an institution of an older law that has almost disappeared in practice, and it survives here because the drafters saw no reason to remove a mechanism that costs nothing and occasionally helps a sick prisoner.

Article 22: where they may be held

Prisoners of war may be interned only in premises located on land and affording every guarantee of hygiene and healthfulness.

On land excludes prison ships, which had been used and which offer none of the guarantees the Convention requires.

Except in particular cases justified by the interest of the prisoners themselves, they shall not be interned in penitentiaries. A prisoner of war is not a convict and is not to be housed as one.

Prisoners interned in unhealthy areas, or where the climate is injurious for them, shall be removed as soon as possible to a more favourable climate.

And assembly by nationality: the Detaining Power shall assemble prisoners in camps or camp compounds according to their nationality, language and customs, provided that they are not separated from prisoners belonging to the armed forces with which they were serving at the time of capture, except with their consent.

munotes.in122

Internment: Quarters, Food and Clothing

Article 23: safety and marking

No prisoner of war may at any time be sent to, or detained in areas where he may be exposed to the fire of the combat zone, nor may his presence be used to render certain points or areas immune from military operations.

That second limb is the prohibition of using prisoners as human shields, and it predates the equivalent provision for civilians in article 51(7) of Protocol I.

Shelters: prisoners shall have shelters against air bombardment and other hazards to the same extent as the local civilian population, and may enter them as soon as possible after the alarm, except those engaged in protecting their quarters. Any other protective measure taken in favour of the population shall also apply to them.

Location information: Detaining Powers shall give the Powers concerned, through the Protecting Powers, all useful information regarding the geographical location of prisoner of war camps.

Marking: whenever military considerations permit, camps shall be indicated in the day-time by the letters PW or PG, placed so as to be clearly visible from the air. Other systems may be agreed. Only prisoner of war camps shall be marked as such.

Article 24 applies the same conditions to transit or screening camps of a permanent kind.

Quarters: article 25

Prisoners of war shall be quartered under conditions as favourable as those for the forces of the Detaining Power who are billeted in the same area.

The comparator is the standard. The Convention does not specify square metres; it ties the prisoner's conditions to the captor's own troops in the same area, which is a self-adjusting standard that no State can claim to be unable to meet.

Conditions shall make allowance for the habits and customs of the prisoners and shall in no case be prejudicial to their health, and the rule applies in particular to dormitories as regards both total surface and minimum cubic space, and the general installations, bedding and blankets.

Premises shall be entirely protected from dampness and adequately heated and lighted, in particular between dusk and lights out, with all precautions against fire.

Separate dormitories shall be provided for women prisoners of war in any camp accommodating both.

Food: article 26

The basic daily food rations shall be sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to keep prisoners of war in good health and to prevent loss of weight or the development of nutritional deficiencies.

Account shall also be taken of the habitual diet of the prisoners, which covers religious and cultural dietary requirements as well as what the prisoners are used to eating.

munotes.in123

Internment: Quarters, Food and Clothing

Working prisoners receive additional rations as the labour requires. Sufficient drinking water shall be supplied. The use of tobacco shall be permitted.

Prisoners shall as far as possible be associated with the preparation of their meals, may be employed in the kitchens, and shall be given the means of preparing additional food in their possession. Adequate premises shall be provided for messing.

And the closing prohibition: Collective disciplinary measures affecting food are prohibited.

That sentence forbids the oldest camp punishment there is, and it is absolute. Food may not be reduced as a disciplinary measure against a group, whatever the provocation.

Clothing: article 27

Clothing, underwear and footwear shall be supplied in sufficient quantities, with allowance for the climate. Uniforms of enemy armed forces captured by the Detaining Power should, if suitable for the climate, be made available to clothe prisoners of war.

Regular replacement and repair shall be assured, and working prisoners receive appropriate clothing where the nature of the work demands it.

Article 28 requires canteens to be installed in all camps, where prisoners may procure foodstuffs, soap, tobacco and ordinary articles at prices not in excess of local market prices, with profits used for the benefit of the prisoners and a special fund created for that purpose.

Worked example

Her question 1's second half asks about the specific facilities provided for the protection of Prisoners of War under the Geneva Convention, and this is the material she means by facilities.

Organise by chapter rather than by article number. Internment and safety, then quarters, food and clothing, then hygiene and medical attention, then religion and recreation, then discipline and rank.

Give the comparator standard for quarters, because it shows how the Convention makes its requirements enforceable without specifying figures.

Give the marking rule with PW or PG, which is concrete and memorable.

Give the two absolute prohibitions in this block: no use as human shields in article 23, and no collective disciplinary measures affecting food in article 26.

Then continue into the following chapters, which [Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation] and the chapters after it supply.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a prisoner may not be confined. Internment is expressly permitted; close confinement is what is restricted.

It does not mean camps must always be marked. Marking is required whenever military considerations permit.

And it does not mean the food standard is fixed. It is a standard of sufficiency measured by health, weight and nutritional deficiency, adjusted for habitual diet and for work.

Quick revision

  • Article 21: internment permitted; close confinement only under the penal provisions or where necessary to safeguard their health; no prisoner shall be compelled to accept liberty on parole.
  • Article 22: only in premises located on land; not in penitentiaries save in the prisoners' own interest; removal from injurious climates; assembly by nationality, language and customs.
  • Article 23: never exposed to the fire of the combat zone; presence not used to render certain points or areas immune; shelters to the same extent as the local civilian population; camps marked PW or PG clearly visible from the air.
  • Article 25: quarters as favourable as those for the forces of the Detaining Power billeted in the same area; separate dormitories for women.
  • Article 26: rations sufficient to prevent loss of weight or the development of nutritional deficiencies; habitual diet considered; tobacco permitted; collective disciplinary measures affecting food are prohibited.
  • Article 27: clothing supplied and replaced; captured enemy uniforms may be used.
  • Article 28: canteens at local prices, profits to the prisoners' benefit.
munotes.in124

Internment: Quarters, Food and Clothing

Test yourself

1. Distinguish internment from close confinement, and explain when each is permitted. Internment is the ordinary condition of a prisoner of war. Article 21 provides that the Detaining Power may subject prisoners of war to internment and may impose on them the obligation not to leave the camp beyond certain limits or, where the camp is fenced, not to go outside its perimeter. It is a measure of security, justified by the fact that the prisoner would otherwise return to the fighting, and it carries no punitive character. That is why the Convention's standards for quarters, food, clothing, hygiene, recreation and pay are framed by reference to the Detaining Power's own soldiers rather than to its prisons.

Close confinement is different in kind and is prohibited except on two grounds. The first is under the Convention's own penal and disciplinary provisions, which regulate confinement as a disciplinary punishment and as pre trial detention and which impose limits on its duration and conditions. The second is where confinement is necessary to safeguard the prisoner's health, and then only during the continuation of the circumstances which make it necessary, which covers medical isolation for contagious disease and comparable situations. Outside those two grounds a prisoner may not be held in close confinement at all, which means that solitary confinement as a routine security measure, as an interrogation technique, or as an administrative convenience is a violation. Article 22 reinforces the point by prohibiting internment in penitentiaries except in particular cases justified by the interest of the prisoners themselves.

2. How does the Convention set the standard for quarters and food, and why is the technique effective? For quarters, article 25 provides that prisoners of war shall be quartered under conditions as favourable as those for the forces of the Detaining Power who are billeted in the same area, with allowance for the habits and customs of the prisoners and in no case prejudicial to their health, and it applies the standard in particular to dormitories as regards total surface and minimum cubic space, and to general installations, bedding and blankets. Premises must be entirely protected from dampness and adequately heated and lighted, particularly between dusk and lights out, with precautions against fire, and separate dormitories are required where women are accommodated.

munotes.in125

Internment: Quarters, Food and Clothing

For food, article 26 sets an outcome standard rather than a comparator: rations must be sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to keep prisoners in good health and to prevent loss of weight or the development of nutritional deficiencies, with account taken of the habitual diet of the prisoners, additional rations for those who work, sufficient drinking water, permission to use tobacco, association of prisoners with the preparation of meals, and adequate messing premises. The techniques are effective for the same reason. Neither depends on a figure that a State can say it cannot afford or that becomes obsolete. The quarters standard is self adjusting, because a Power that houses its own troops adequately must house its prisoners equally, and a Power whose troops are poorly housed is measured against its own practice. The food standard is measured by observable results, weight loss and nutritional deficiency, which can be verified on a camp visit.

3. What does article 23 prohibit, and how does it relate to the later rule on human shields? Article 23 contains two prohibitions in its first sentence. No prisoner of war may at any time be sent to, or detained in, areas where he may be exposed to the fire of the combat zone; and his presence may not be used to render certain points or areas immune from military operations. The first protects the prisoner from the ordinary dangers of the front, and is reinforced by article 19's requirement of evacuation to camps far enough from the combat zone to be out of danger. The second prohibits using prisoners as human shields, and it does so in 1949, well before any equivalent rule existed for civilians.

The relationship to the later rule is one of extension. Article 51(7) of Additional Protocol I of 1977 prohibits the use of the presence or movements of the civilian population or individual civilians to render certain points or areas immune from military operations, in particular in attempts to shield military objectives from attack, and article 51(8) provides that violation of that prohibition does not release the adverse party from its own obligations, including precautions. The same structure applies to prisoners: a Detaining Power that places a camp beside an ammunition depot violates article 23, and the attacker is not thereby licensed to disregard proportionality and precautions in respect of the camp. Article 23 also supports the protection with practical measures, requiring shelters to the same extent as for the local civilian population, communication of the geographical location of camps through the Protecting Powers, and marking with the letters PW or PG clearly visible from the air whenever military considerations permit, with the proviso that only prisoner of war camps shall be so marked.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in126

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 29 to 38 require the Detaining Power to keep camps clean and free of epidemics, to provide an infirmary and monthly medical inspections including weighing, to allow complete latitude in religious practice with retained chaplains to serve it, and to encourage intellectual, educational and recreational pursuits.

Hygiene: article 29

The Detaining Power shall be bound to take all sanitary measures necessary to ensure the cleanliness and healthfulness of camps and to prevent epidemics.

Prisoners shall have for their use, day and night, conveniences which conform to the rules of hygiene and are maintained in a constant state of cleanliness, with separate conveniences in any camp accommodating women.

Apart from baths and showers, prisoners shall be provided with sufficient water and soap for their personal toilet and for washing their personal laundry, with the necessary installations, facilities and time.

Medical attention: articles 30 to 32

Article 30: the infirmary

Every camp shall have an adequate infirmary where prisoners may have the attention they require, with appropriate diet, and isolation wards set aside if necessary for cases of contagious or mental disease.

Prisoners suffering from serious disease, or whose condition necessitates special treatment, a surgical operation or hospital care, must be admitted to any military or civilian medical unit where such treatment can be given, even if their repatriation is contemplated in the near future.

Special facilities shall be afforded for the care of the disabled, in particular the blind, and for their rehabilitation, pending repatriation.

And prisoners shall have the attention, preferably, of medical personnel of the Power on which they depend and, if possible, of their nationality.

Article 31: the monthly inspection

Medical inspections of prisoners of war shall be held at least once a month. They shall include the checking and the recording of the weight of each prisoner of war.

That is the most quietly effective provision in the whole Convention. A recorded monthly weight makes systematic underfeeding visible to a Protecting Power delegate or an ICRC visitor, without argument about ration tables. It converts article 26's food obligation into something measurable.

Their purpose shall be, in particular, to supervise the general state of health, nutrition and cleanliness of prisoners and to detect contagious diseases, especially tuberculosis, malaria and venereal disease, using the most efficient methods available, for example periodic mass miniature radiography for the early detection of tuberculosis.

Article 32: prisoners who are medically qualified

Prisoners of war who, though not attached to the medical service of their armed forces, are physicians, surgeons, dentists, nurses or medical orderlies, may be required by the Detaining Power to exercise their medical functions in the interests of prisoners of war dependent on the same Power.

munotes.in127

Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation

They continue to be prisoners of war, but receive the same treatment as corresponding retained medical personnel and shall be exempted from any other work under Article 49.

Retained personnel: article 33

Members of the medical personnel and chaplains retained to assist prisoners of war shall not be considered as prisoners of war. They receive as a minimum the benefits and protection of the Convention, and all facilities necessary to provide for the medical care of, and religious ministration to prisoners of war.

They continue to exercise their medical and spiritual functions, preferably for the forces on which they depend, within the Detaining Power's military laws and regulations and under the control of its competent services, in accordance with their professional etiquette.

Article 33 is the Third Convention's counterpart to article 28 of the First, and the two must be read together.

Religion: articles 34 to 37

Article 34: prisoners shall enjoy complete latitude in the exercise of their religious duties, including attendance at the service of their faith, on condition of compliance with the disciplinary routine, and adequate premises shall be provided where religious services may be held.

Article 35: chaplains retained to assist prisoners shall be allowed to minister to them and to exercise freely their ministry amongst prisoners of war of the same religion, in accordance with their religious conscience. They are allocated among camps and labour detachments containing prisoners of the same forces, language or religion, enjoy the necessary facilities including transport for visiting the prisoners of war outside their camp, and are free to correspond, subject to censorship, on matters concerning their religious duties with the ecclesiastical authorities.

Article 36: prisoners who are ministers of religion without having officiated as chaplains shall be at liberty, whatever their denomination, to minister freely to the members of their community, receive the same treatment as retained chaplains, and shall not be obliged to do any other work.

Article 37: where prisoners have no retained chaplain and no prisoner minister of their faith, a minister belonging to the prisoners' or a similar denomination, or in his absence a qualified layman, shall be appointed at the request of the prisoners concerned, subject to the approval of the Detaining Power, with the agreement of the community of prisoners and where necessary the approval of the local religious authorities.

The three articles form a descending scale. A retained chaplain first; failing that a prisoner who is a minister; failing that an appointed minister or a qualified layman. The Convention takes real trouble to ensure that no group of prisoners is left without religious ministry.

munotes.in128

Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation

Recreation: article 38

While respecting the individual preferences of every prisoner, the Detaining Power shall encourage the practice of intellectual, educational, and recreational pursuits, sports and games amongst prisoners, and shall provide adequate premises and necessary equipment.

Prisoners shall have opportunities for taking physical exercise, including sports and games, and for being out of doors, with sufficient open spaces provided for this purpose in all camps.

The rationale is stated in article 49 rather than here: labour is permitted with a view particularly to maintaining them in a good state of physical and mental health. The Convention treats mental deterioration in captivity as an injury the Detaining Power must work against.

Worked example

A question on the facilities provided for prisoners of war, or a short note on their conditions of internment.

Group the material into four heads: hygiene, medical care, religion, and mental and physical activity.

Under medical care, give article 31's monthly inspection with the recorded weight, and explain why it matters. That single observation is worth more than a list of the other provisions.

Under religion, give the descending scale in articles 35 to 37, which shows the Convention's method: a primary rule, a substitute, and a substitute for the substitute.

Under activity, connect article 38 to article 49's purpose clause, physical and mental health, which is the analytical link.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean prisoners choose their own doctors. Article 30 expresses a preference for medical personnel of their own Power and nationality, not a right.

It does not mean religious practice is unregulated. Article 34 conditions it on compliance with the camp's disciplinary routine.

And it does not mean a qualified prisoner may be made to do any medical work. Article 32 confines it to work in the interests of prisoners dependent on the same Power.

Quick revision

  • Article 29: sanitary measures to prevent epidemics; conveniences day and night; separate conveniences for women; sufficient water and soap.
  • Article 30: an adequate infirmary; isolation wards; admission to any medical unit even if their repatriation is contemplated in the near future; special facilities for the disabled, in particular the blind.
  • Article 31: inspection at least once a month, including the checking and the recording of the weight of each prisoner of war; tuberculosis, malaria and venereal disease.
  • Article 32: medically qualified prisoners may be required to serve prisoners of the same Power; exempted from any other work.
  • Article 33: retained medical personnel and chaplains shall not be considered as prisoners of war.
  • Article 34: complete latitude in the exercise of their religious duties; adequate premises.
  • Articles 35 to 37: retained chaplain, then a prisoner minister, then a qualified layman.
  • Article 38: intellectual, educational and recreational pursuits; sufficient open spaces in all camps.
munotes.in129

Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation

Test yourself

1. Why is the monthly medical inspection in article 31 more important than its length suggests? Because it makes the Convention's food obligation verifiable. Article 26 requires that basic daily rations be sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to keep prisoners in good health and to prevent loss of weight or the development of nutritional deficiencies, but a standard of that kind is easy to assert compliance with and hard to test from outside, since a Detaining Power can always produce a ration scale on paper. Article 31 requires medical inspections at least once a month and requires that they include the checking and the recording of the weight of each prisoner of war.

A recorded series of weights is objective, individual and cumulative. A Protecting Power delegate or an ICRC visitor examining the camp records can see at once whether prisoners are losing weight, and can see it for named individuals over successive months, without any argument about calorific tables or about what a prisoner ought to weigh. The article adds that the inspections shall have particular regard to the general state of health, nutrition and cleanliness of prisoners and to the detection of contagious disease, naming tuberculosis, malaria and venereal disease, and directing the use of the most efficient methods available, giving as an example periodic mass miniature radiography for the early detection of tuberculosis. The technique the article uses, converting a substantive standard into a recorded measurement, is the same technique article 18 uses for money and article 65 uses for accounts, and it is what distinguishes an enforceable obligation from a pious one.

2. How does the Convention ensure that prisoners have access to religious ministry? By a descending scale of three provisions, so that the failure of one does not leave a group of prisoners unserved. Article 34 states the underlying entitlement: prisoners of war shall enjoy complete latitude in the exercise of their religious duties, including attendance at the service of their faith, on condition that they comply with the disciplinary routine prescribed by the military authorities, and adequate premises shall be provided where religious services may be held. Article 33 then provides that chaplains retained to assist prisoners are not to be considered prisoners of war and must be granted the facilities necessary for religious ministration.

Article 35 governs the first case, the retained chaplain, who is to be allowed to minister freely to prisoners of the same religion in accordance with his religious conscience, to be allocated among camps and labour detachments containing prisoners of the same forces, language or religion, to be given the facilities including transport necessary to visit prisoners outside his camp, and to correspond subject to censorship with the ecclesiastical authorities. Article 36 governs the second case, a prisoner who is a minister of religion but never officiated as a chaplain, who is at liberty whatever his denomination to minister to members of his community, receives the treatment of a retained chaplain, and shall not be obliged to do any other work. Article 37 governs the third, where neither exists: a minister of the prisoners' or a similar denomination, or in his absence a qualified layman, is to be appointed at the prisoners' request, subject to the approval of the Detaining Power and with the agreement of the community of prisoners.

munotes.in130

Hygiene, Medical Attention, Religion and Recreation

3. What is the purpose of article 38, and how does it connect with the rest of the Convention? Article 38 requires the Detaining Power, while respecting the individual preferences of every prisoner, to encourage the practice of intellectual, educational and recreational pursuits, sports and games among prisoners, and to provide adequate premises and necessary equipment for them. It requires opportunities for physical exercise including sports and games, and for being out of doors, and requires sufficient open spaces to be provided in all camps. On its face it is a provision about leisure. Its purpose is health, and specifically mental health.

The connection is made explicit elsewhere. Article 49 permits the Detaining Power to use the labour of physically fit prisoners, taking account of age, sex, rank and physical aptitude, and with a view particularly to maintaining them in a good state of physical and mental health, which states the same rationale for work that article 38 states for recreation. Article 30 requires isolation wards to be set aside where necessary for cases of contagious or mental disease, which recognises that captivity produces psychiatric casualties. Article 71 requires that prisoners be allowed to send and receive letters and cards, and article 72 that they receive relief shipments including books and study material. Read together, these provisions treat the deterioration of a prisoner over a long captivity as a foreseeable injury which the Detaining Power is obliged to work against, rather than as a natural consequence of confinement for which nobody is answerable.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in131

Chapter Thirty

Discipline, Rank and Transfer

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 39 to 48 place each camp under a responsible commissioned officer who must hold and disseminate the Convention, require its text to be posted in the prisoners' own language, restrict the use of weapons against escapers to an extreme measure preceded by warnings, regulate rank, and govern transfers between camps.

The camp commander: article 39

Every prisoner of war camp shall be put under the immediate authority of a responsible commissioned officer belonging to the regular armed forces of the Detaining Power.

Such officer shall have in his possession a copy of the present Convention; he shall ensure that its provisions are known to the camp staff and the guard and shall be responsible, under the direction of his government, for its application.

Three requirements, and each is enforceable. A named officer, of the regular armed forces, personally in possession of the text, personally responsible for making it known to staff and guards, and personally responsible for its application.

This is the Convention identifying a person who can be asked. It is the internal counterpart of the dissemination duty in article 127, and it is the reason command responsibility questions in a camp context are usually straightforward.

Saluting

Prisoners of war, with the exception of officers, must salute and show to all officers of the Detaining Power the external marks of respect provided for by the regulations applying in their own forces.

Officer prisoners are bound to salute only officers of a higher rank of the Detaining Power, but must salute the camp commander regardless of his rank.

Article 40: The wearing of badges of rank and nationality, as well as of decorations, shall be permitted.

Articles 39 and 40 read together preserve the prisoner's military identity, which is the same idea as article 14's respect for persons and honour. A prisoner of war remains a soldier of his own army.

Article 41: the Convention posted

In every camp the text of the present Convention and its Annexes and the contents of any special agreement provided for in Article 6, shall be posted, in the prisoners' own language, in places where all may read them.

Copies shall be supplied, on request, to the prisoners who cannot have access to the copy which has been posted.

Regulations, orders, notices and publications of every kind relating to the conduct of prisoners of war shall be issued to them in a language which they understand, posted in the same manner, with copies handed to the prisoners' representative. Every order and command addressed to prisoners of war individually must likewise be given in a language which they understand.

Article 41 is the single most practical implementation provision in the Convention. It puts the text in the prisoners' hands, in their own language, so that they know what they are entitled to and can say so. A prisoner who can read article 26 can complain about the food by reference to it, and article 78 gives them the right to make that complaint.

munotes.in132

Discipline, Rank and Transfer

Article 42: escape and the use of weapons

The use of weapons against prisoners of war, especially against those who are escaping or attempting to escape, shall constitute an extreme measure, which shall always be preceded by warnings appropriate to the circumstances.

Two rules in one sentence. Firing on prisoners is an extreme measure, which means a last resort and not a routine response. And it must always be preceded by warnings appropriate to the circumstances.

The article is to be read with articles 91 to 94 on escape, which provide that escape is not an offence attracting judicial punishment, that a prisoner who escapes successfully and is recaptured later is not liable to punishment for the earlier escape, and that unsuccessful escape attracts only disciplinary punishment. [Disciplinary Sanctions] takes those articles.

The scheme is coherent. Escape is treated as a natural act of a soldier rather than as a crime, so the response to it is graduated and firing is the last step.

Rank: articles 43 to 45

Article 43: on the outbreak of hostilities the parties shall communicate to one another the titles and ranks of all the persons mentioned in Article 4, in order to ensure equality of treatment between prisoners of equivalent rank, with similar communications for ranks subsequently created. The Detaining Power shall recognize promotions in rank duly notified by the Power on which the prisoners depend.

Article 44: Officers and prisoners of equivalent status shall be treated with the regard due to their rank and age. Other ranks of the same armed forces, so far as possible speaking the same language, shall be assigned in sufficient numbers to serve in officers' camps, and such orderlies shall not be required to perform any other work. Supervision of the mess by the officers themselves shall be facilitated.

Article 45: prisoners other than officers shall be treated with the regard due to their rank and age, and supervision of the mess by the prisoners themselves shall be facilitated.

Rank distinctions are preserved deliberately. Article 16 permits them expressly, article 49 exempts officers from compulsory labour, and article 60 pays by rank. The Convention treats a prisoner as a member of an armed force whose internal structure survives capture.

Transfer between camps: articles 46 to 48

Article 46: in deciding on transfer the Detaining Power shall take into account the interests of the prisoners themselves, more especially so as not to increase the difficulty of their repatriation. Transfer shall be effected humanely and in conditions not less favourable than those under which the forces of the Detaining Power are transferred, with account taken of the climatic conditions to which the prisoners are accustomed, and shall in no case be prejudicial to their health. Sufficient food, drinking water, clothing, shelter and medical attention must be supplied.

munotes.in133

Discipline, Rank and Transfer

Article 47: Sick or wounded prisoners of war shall not be transferred as long as their recovery may be endangered by the journey, unless their safety imperatively demands it. If the combat zone draws closer to a camp, prisoners shall not be transferred unless their transfer can be carried out in adequate conditions of safety, or unless they are exposed to greater risks by remaining on the spot.

Article 48: prisoners shall be officially advised of their departure and of their new postal address, in time to pack their luggage and inform their next of kin. They may take their personal effects and correspondence and parcels addressed to them.

Article 48's postal address requirement is not administrative detail. A prisoner whose family loses track of him is a prisoner nobody can ask after, and the Convention's whole information system depends on the chain of notification being unbroken.

Worked example

A question on camp administration and discipline, or on how the Convention seeks to secure its own observance inside a camp.

Give article 39 first, and stress that it identifies a person: a regular commissioned officer, holding the text, responsible for its application.

Then article 41, and make the point that posting the Convention in the prisoners' own language is what makes the internal complaint machinery in article 78 usable.

Then article 42 with the escape articles, and explain the coherence of treating escape as a soldier's duty rather than a crime.

Then rank in articles 43 to 45, connecting to article 16's permitted distinctions, article 49's exemption of officers and article 60's pay scale.

Close with transfer, and note article 46's instruction not to increase the difficulty of repatriation.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean prisoners may never be fired on. Article 42 makes it an extreme measure preceded by warnings, not an absolute prohibition.

It does not mean rank confers better food or quarters. It confers regard due to rank, exemption of officers from compulsory work, orderlies in officers' camps, and a higher rate of advance of pay.

And it does not mean a camp commander bears sole responsibility. He is responsible under the direction of his government, and article 12 fixes responsibility on the Detaining Power.

munotes.in134

Discipline, Rank and Transfer

Quick revision

  • Article 39: camp under a responsible commissioned officer belonging to the regular armed forces, who shall have in his possession a copy of the present Convention and shall ensure the staff and guard know it.
  • Saluting: all but officers salute all officers; officers salute higher ranks and the camp commander regardless of his rank.
  • Article 40: badges of rank and nationality, as well as of decorations permitted.
  • Article 41: the Convention posted, in the prisoners' own language, in places where all may read them; every individual order in a language which they understand.
  • Article 42: weapons against escapers are an extreme measure, always preceded by warnings appropriate to the circumstances.
  • Article 43: ranks communicated at the outbreak; promotions recognized.
  • Article 44: orderlies for officers' camps shall not be required to perform any other work.
  • Article 46: transfer not to increase the difficulty of their repatriation; conditions not less favourable than for the Detaining Power's own forces.
  • Article 47: no transfer of the sick where recovery may be endangered, unless their safety imperatively demands it.
  • Article 48: notice of departure and of their new postal address.

Test yourself

1. What does article 39 require, and why does identifying a single officer matter? Article 39 requires that every prisoner of war camp be put under the immediate authority of a responsible commissioned officer belonging to the regular armed forces of the Detaining Power, that such officer have in his possession a copy of the Convention, that he ensure that its provisions are known to the camp staff and the guard, and that he be responsible, under the direction of his government, for its application. Four distinct requirements are packed into one paragraph: a named individual, drawn from the regular forces rather than from a militia or a security service, in personal possession of the text, and personally charged both with disseminating it internally and with applying it.

Identifying a single officer matters for three reasons. It creates a person to whom the prisoners' representative under article 79, the Protecting Power delegate under article 126 and the ICRC can address themselves, which is what makes the Convention's supervisory machinery operable at camp level. It removes the defence of diffused responsibility, since a failure of camp conditions is attributable to a person whose duty it was and who cannot say the matter belonged to somebody else. And it supplies the factual foundation for command responsibility, since an officer who holds the text, is required to know it, and is required to make it known cannot claim ignorance of the standard he is accused of failing to enforce. The requirement that the officer be of the regular armed forces also prevents camps being handed to bodies outside the ordinary military chain of discipline.

munotes.in135

Discipline, Rank and Transfer

2. Why does article 41 require the Convention to be posted in the prisoners' own language? Because the Convention's internal safeguards depend on the prisoners knowing what they are entitled to. Article 41 requires that the text of the Convention, its annexes, and the contents of any special agreement under article 6 be posted in every camp, in the prisoners' own language, in places where all may read them, with copies supplied on request to prisoners who cannot reach the posted copy. It requires that regulations, orders, notices and publications relating to the conduct of prisoners be issued in a language they understand and posted in the same way, with copies handed to the prisoners' representative, and that every order or command addressed to a prisoner individually likewise be given in a language he understands.

The provision is the hinge between the Convention's substantive rules and its enforcement. Article 78 gives prisoners the right to make known to the military authorities their requests regarding conditions of captivity, and an unlimited right of complaint to the representatives of the Protecting Powers. Article 79 provides for a prisoners' representative to act for them. Article 126 gives Protecting Power and ICRC delegates access to camps and the right to interview prisoners without witnesses. None of that machinery works if the prisoners do not know the standard against which conditions are to be measured. A prisoner who has read article 26 can complain about rations by reference to it; a prisoner who has read article 31 can ask why he has not been weighed. Posting the text converts the Convention from an instrument between governments into something the protected persons can invoke themselves.

3. How does the Convention treat escape, and is the treatment coherent? It treats escape as a natural act of a soldier rather than as a crime, and the treatment is coherent across several articles. Article 42 provides that the use of weapons against prisoners of war, especially against those escaping or attempting to escape, shall constitute an extreme measure, which shall always be preceded by warnings appropriate to the circumstances, so lethal force is the last resort and never the first response. Articles 91 to 94 complete the scheme. A prisoner whose escape is successful, meaning that he has rejoined his own or an allied force, left the territory of the Detaining Power, or reached a neutral ship, is not liable to punishment for the escape if he is recaptured later. A prisoner recaptured before the escape is successful is liable only to disciplinary punishment for it, not to judicial punishment, and even repeated escapes attract only disciplinary sanction.

munotes.in136

Discipline, Rank and Transfer

Offences committed in the course of an escape with the sole intention of facilitating it, and which do not entail violence against life or limb, such as offences against public property, theft without intention of self enrichment, the drawing up or use of false papers, or the wearing of civilian clothing, attract only disciplinary punishment. Prisoners who aid or abet an escape are likewise liable only to disciplinary punishment. And article 92 provides that a prisoner recaptured shall be handed over without delay to the competent military authority, and that notwithstanding article 88 he may be subjected to special surveillance which must not affect his state of health and must not deprive him of any of the safeguards of the Convention. The coherence lies in the premise: a soldier in captivity retains a duty to his own force, so escape is expected, and the law regulates the response to it rather than criminalising it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in137

Chapter Thirty-One

The Labour of Prisoners of War

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 49 to 57 permit the Detaining Power to use the labour of physically fit prisoners for the sake of their physical and mental health, confine compulsory work to six non-military classes, require working conditions no worse than those of the Detaining Power's own nationals, and prohibit unhealthy, dangerous or humiliating labour without a volunteer.

Article 49: who may be made to work

The Detaining Power may utilize the labour of prisoners of war who are physically fit, taking into account their age, sex, rank and physical aptitude, and with a view particularly to maintaining them in a good state of physical and mental health.

The purpose clause is unusual and it is operative. Labour is permitted partly for the prisoners' benefit, which is why idleness in a long captivity is treated as a harm and why article 38 requires recreation to be encouraged alongside.

Rank governs compulsion.

RankPosition
Other ranksMay be compelled to work in the permitted classes
Non-commissioned officersShall only be required to do supervisory work; those not so required may ask for other suitable work, to be found so far as possible
Officers and persons of equivalent statusMay ask for suitable work, to be found so far as possible, but may in no circumstances be compelled to work

Article 50: the permitted classes

Besides work connected with camp administration, installation or maintenance, prisoners of war may be compelled to do only such work as is included in the following classes.

  • (a) agriculture
  • (b) industries connected with the production or the extraction of raw materials, and manufacturing industries, with the exception of metallurgical, machinery and chemical industries; public works and building operations which have no military character or purpose
  • (c) transport and handling of stores which are not military in character or purpose
  • (d) commercial business, and arts and crafts
  • (e) domestic service
  • (f) public utility services having no military character or purpose

The exclusions are the point. Metallurgical, machinery and chemical industries are excluded entirely, and everything else is qualified by the words no military character or purpose. A prisoner may be made to harvest a crop; he may not be made to make shells, load ammunition or build a fortification.

Should the above provisions be infringed, prisoners of war shall be allowed to exercise their right of complaint, under article 78.

Article 51: conditions

Prisoners of war must be granted suitable working conditions, especially as regards accommodation, food, clothing and equipment; such conditions shall not be inferior to those enjoyed by nationals of the Detaining Power employed in similar work, with account taken of climatic conditions.

The Detaining Power shall ensure that in areas where prisoners are employed, the national legislation concerning the protection of labour, and more particularly the regulations for the safety of workers, are duly applied.

munotes.in138

The Labour of Prisoners of War

Prisoners shall receive training and be provided with the means of protection suitable to the work, similar to those accorded to nationals, and subject to article 52 may be submitted to the normal risks run by these civilian workers.

Conditions of labour shall in no case be rendered more arduous by disciplinary measures.

Article 51 is the domestic labour law of the Detaining Power made applicable to prisoners, which is a more effective technique than writing a labour code into a treaty, because it is enforced by existing inspectors and known to existing employers.

Article 52: prohibited work

Unless he be a volunteer, no prisoner of war may be employed on labour which is of an unhealthy or dangerous nature.

No prisoner of war shall be assigned to labour which would be looked upon as humiliating for a member of the Detaining Power's own forces.

The removal of mines or similar devices shall be considered as dangerous labour.

The mine clearance sentence exists because of what happened after 1945, when prisoners were used in large numbers to clear minefields and were killed doing it. The Convention did not prohibit it outright; it required a volunteer.

Article 52's second paragraph uses the same comparator technique as article 25 and article 51. What counts as humiliating is measured by the Detaining Power's own view of its own soldiers, which removes the argument that the work is normal for the prisoners' country.

Article 53: hours and rest

The duration of the daily labour, including the time of the journey to and fro, shall not be excessive, and must in no case exceed that permitted for civilian workers in the district, being nationals of the Detaining Power employed on the same work.

A rest of not less than one hour in the middle of the day's work, longer if that is what the Detaining Power's own workers get.

A rest of twenty-four consecutive hours every week, preferably on Sunday or the day of rest in their country of origin.

And every prisoner who has worked for one year shall be granted a rest of eight consecutive days, during which his working pay shall be paid him.

Where piece work is used, the length of the working period shall not be rendered excessive thereby.

Articles 54 to 57: pay, fitness, detachments and private employers

Article 54: working pay is fixed under article 62. Prisoners who sustain accidents in connection with work, or who contract a disease in the course, or in consequence of their work, shall receive all the care their condition may require, and the Detaining Power shall deliver a medical certificate enabling them to submit their claims to the Power on which they depend, with a duplicate to the Central Prisoners of War Agency.

munotes.in139

The Labour of Prisoners of War

Article 55: fitness for work verified by medical examinations at least once a month, with particular regard to the nature of the work. A prisoner who considers himself incapable of working shall be permitted to appear before the medical authorities of his camp, and physicians may recommend exemption.

Article 56: labour detachments are organised like camps, remain under the control of and administratively part of a prisoner of war camp, and the camp commander is responsible for the Convention's observance in them. He shall keep an up-to-date record of the labour detachments and communicate it to delegates of the Protecting Power, of the ICRC or of other agencies giving relief to prisoners of war, who may visit the camp.

Article 57: prisoners working for private persons, even if the latter are responsible for guarding and protecting them, shall not receive treatment inferior to the Convention's. The Detaining Power, the military authorities and the commander of the camp shall be entirely responsible for the maintenance, care, treatment, and payment of such prisoners, who shall have the right to remain in communication with the prisoners' representatives.

Article 57 is the anti-outsourcing article. Handing prisoners to a private employer transfers none of the responsibility, which is a rule modern practice on contractors has had to relearn.

Worked example

A question on prisoner of war labour, or as part of an answer on facilities and treatment.

Give the rank rule first, because it is clean and scores: officers may in no circumstances be compelled, non-commissioned officers only supervisory work, other ranks may be compelled.

Then the six classes with their exclusions, quoting no military character or purpose.

Then the three comparator standards: conditions not inferior to the Detaining Power's own nationals in similar work, hours not exceeding those of civilian workers in the district, and nothing humiliating for a member of the Detaining Power's own forces.

Then article 52's prohibitions and the express classification of mine removal as dangerous labour.

Then the rest entitlements, one hour at midday, twenty-four consecutive hours weekly, and eight consecutive days after a year with pay.

Close with article 57, that private employment transfers no responsibility.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean prisoners may not do dangerous work at all. They may volunteer, and mine clearance is expressly classified as dangerous rather than prohibited.

It does not mean all camp work is compulsory work. Work connected with camp administration, installation or maintenance sits outside the six classes and is separately permitted.

munotes.in140

The Labour of Prisoners of War

And it does not mean an officer may not work. He may ask for work and it shall be found so far as possible; what is prohibited is compulsion.

Quick revision

  • Article 49: labour of the physically fit, with a view to maintaining them in a good state of physical and mental health; officers may in no circumstances be compelled to work; NCOs only supervisory work.
  • Article 50, six classes: agriculture; raw materials and manufacturing except metallurgical, machinery and chemical industries, and public works of no military character or purpose; non-military transport and stores; commercial business, arts and crafts; domestic service; non-military public utilities.
  • Article 51: conditions not inferior to those enjoyed by nationals of the Detaining Power employed in similar work; the Detaining Power's labour protection legislation applies; conditions never rendered more arduous by disciplinary measures.
  • Article 52: no unhealthy or dangerous labour unless a volunteer; nothing humiliating for a member of the Detaining Power's own forces; the removal of mines or similar devices shall be considered as dangerous labour.
  • Article 53: one hour midday rest; twenty-four consecutive hours every week; eight consecutive days after a year, with pay.
  • Article 55: fitness verified at least once a month; a prisoner may appear before the medical authorities.
  • Article 56: detachments part of a camp; an up-to-date record communicated to visiting delegates.
  • Article 57: private employment transfers no responsibility.

Test yourself

1. Who may be compelled to work, and on what? Rank governs compulsion. Article 49 permits the Detaining Power to use the labour of prisoners of war who are physically fit, taking account of their age, sex, rank and physical aptitude, and with a view particularly to maintaining them in a good state of physical and mental health. Non-commissioned officers shall only be required to do supervisory work, and those not so required may ask for other suitable work, which shall so far as possible be found for them. Officers and persons of equivalent status may ask for suitable work and it shall be found so far as possible, but they may in no circumstances be compelled to work.

As to what, article 50 provides that besides work connected with camp administration, installation or maintenance, prisoners may be compelled to do only work within six classes: agriculture; industries connected with the production or extraction of raw materials and manufacturing industries, excluding metallurgical, machinery and chemical industries, together with public works and building operations having no military character or purpose; transport and handling of stores which are not military in character or purpose; commercial business and arts and crafts; domestic service; and public utility services having no military character or purpose. The exclusions carry the weight. A prisoner may be made to bring in a harvest, work in a shop or maintain a water supply; he may not be made to work in an arms factory, load military stores or build fortifications, because that would be to compel him to contribute to the war effort against his own side. If the provisions are infringed prisoners are to be allowed to exercise their right of complaint under article 78.

munotes.in141

The Labour of Prisoners of War

2. How does the Convention regulate the conditions of prisoner labour, and what technique does it use? It uses comparators drawn from the Detaining Power's own practice rather than absolute standards, which makes the obligations self adjusting and locally verifiable. Article 51 requires suitable working conditions, especially as regards accommodation, food, clothing and equipment, and provides that such conditions shall not be inferior to those enjoyed by nationals of the Detaining Power employed in similar work, with account taken of climatic conditions. It requires that in areas where prisoners are employed the national legislation concerning the protection of labour, and more particularly the regulations for the safety of workers, be duly applied, and that prisoners receive training and the means of protection suitable to the work and similar to those given to nationals.

Article 53 measures hours by the same method: the duration of daily labour including travel time shall not be excessive and must in no case exceed that permitted for civilian workers in the district who are nationals of the Detaining Power employed on the same work. Article 52 measures dignity the same way, prohibiting any labour which would be looked upon as humiliating for a member of the Detaining Power's own forces. The advantages of the technique are that no figure becomes obsolete, no State can plead inability without condemning its treatment of its own workers, and enforcement can rely on existing labour inspectorates and existing safety regulations rather than on a code invented for the Convention. Article 53 adds fixed entitlements where a comparator would not do: a midday rest of not less than one hour, twenty-four consecutive hours every week preferably on Sunday or the prisoners' own day of rest, and eight consecutive days of rest with pay after a year of work.

3. Why does article 52 classify mine removal expressly, and what does article 57 add about private employers? Article 52 provides that unless he be a volunteer no prisoner of war may be employed on labour of an unhealthy or dangerous nature, and then states expressly that the removal of mines or similar devices shall be considered as dangerous labour. The express classification exists because of the practice after the Second World War, when prisoners were used in very large numbers to clear minefields and were killed and maimed in doing so, and because a Detaining Power could otherwise have argued that clearance is ordinary engineering work of a non military character. The Convention did not prohibit the employment outright, which would have removed a source of skilled labour for a task that had to be done; it required that the prisoner be a volunteer, which places the decision with the person who bears the risk.

munotes.in142

The Labour of Prisoners of War

Article 57 addresses a different evasion. It provides that the treatment of prisoners of war who work for private persons, even if those persons are responsible for guarding and protecting them, shall not be inferior to that provided by the Convention, and that the Detaining Power, the military authorities and the commander of the camp to which such prisoners belong shall be entirely responsible for their maintenance, care, treatment and the payment of their working pay. It adds that such prisoners have the right to remain in communication with the prisoners' representatives in the camps on which they depend. The effect is that hiring prisoners out transfers labour but transfers no responsibility, and the chain of accountability runs back to the named camp commander of article 39 in every case. Article 56 supports this by requiring labour detachments to remain administratively part of a camp and by requiring the commander to keep an up to date record of them for visiting delegates.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in143

Chapter Thirty-Two

Financial Resources

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 58 to 68 give every prisoner an advance of pay by rank, working pay at not less than a quarter of a Swiss franc a day, the right to receive and send remittances, an individual account with countersigned entries open to inspection, a certified statement on release, and a route for compensation claims.

Cash in hand: articles 58 and 59

Article 58: on the outbreak of hostilities and pending an arrangement with the Protecting Power, the Detaining Power may determine the maximum amount of money in cash or in any similar form that prisoners may have in their possession.

Any excess properly in their possession which has been taken or withheld shall be placed to their account, together with any monies deposited, and shall not be converted into any other currency without their consent.

Article 59: cash taken from prisoners at the time of capture under article 18, in the currency of the Detaining Power, shall be placed to their separate accounts.

Advances of pay: article 60

The Detaining Power shall grant all prisoners of war a monthly advance of pay, fixed by conversion into its own currency of the following amounts.

CategoryRankSwiss francs
IPrisoners ranking below sergeants8
IISergeants and other non-commissioned officers, or equivalent12
IIIWarrant officers and commissioned officers below the rank of major, or equivalent50
IVMajors, lieutenant-colonels, colonels, or equivalent60
VGeneral officers, or equivalent75

Parties may modify the amounts by special agreement, subject to article 6's rule that no agreement may worsen the prisoners' position.

The advance is an advance, not a gift. Article 67 provides that advances shall be considered as made on behalf of the Power on which they depend, and that these and other payments shall form the subject of arrangements between the Powers concerned, at the close of hostilities. The Detaining Power pays and settles later with the prisoner's own State.

Article 61 provides for supplementary pay sent by the Power on which the prisoners depend, to be distributed equally within a category.

Working pay: article 62

Prisoners of war shall be paid a fair working rate of pay by the detaining authorities direct. The rate is fixed by those authorities but shall at no time be less than one-fourth of one Swiss franc for a full working day, and must be notified to the prisoners and to the Power on which they depend through the Protecting Power.

Working pay is likewise due to prisoners permanently detailed to duties or to a skilled or semi-skilled occupation in camp administration, installation or maintenance, and to the prisoners who are required to carry out spiritual or medical duties on behalf of their comrades.

munotes.in144

Financial Resources

The prisoners' representative, his advisers and assistants are paid out of the fund maintained by canteen profits, at a scale fixed by the representative and approved by the camp commander.

The quarter franc figure is a floor, not a wage. It was low in 1949 and is negligible now, and a candidate should say so while noting that the Convention's purpose here is to prevent unpaid forced labour rather than to fix a market rate.

Remittances and transfers: article 63

Prisoners of war shall be permitted to receive remittances of money addressed to them individually or collectively.

Every prisoner shall have at his disposal the credit balance of his account, within limits fixed by the Detaining Power, which shall make requested payments. Subject to financial or monetary restrictions which the Detaining Power regards as essential, prisoners of war may also have payments made abroad, and payments addressed by prisoners of war to dependents shall be given priority.

And subject to the consent of the Power on which they depend, prisoners may have payments made in their own country, by a notification procedure running through the Protecting Power.

The priority for dependents is the humane core of the article. A prisoner's family loses its earner, and the Convention gives the family's claim precedence over any other use of his balance.

The account: articles 64 and 65

Article 64: the Detaining Power shall hold an account for each prisoner of war, showing at least the amounts due to or received by him as advances, working pay or from any other source; sums in the Detaining Power's currency taken from him; sums taken and converted at his request; payments made to him in cash or otherwise; payments made on his behalf at his request; and sums transferred under article 63.

Article 65 is where the protection lies.

Every item entered in the account of a prisoner of war shall be countersigned or initialled by him, or by the prisoners' representative acting on his behalf.

Prisoners of war shall at all times be afforded reasonable facilities for consulting and obtaining copies of their accounts, which may likewise be inspected by the representatives of the Protecting Powers at the time of visits to the camp.

On transfer between camps the personal accounts follow the prisoner. On transfer from one Detaining Power to another, monies which are their property and not in the currency of the Detaining Power follow them, and certificates are given for other balances.

Countersignature plus inspection is the same technique as the register and receipt in article 18 and the recorded weight in article 31: a rule made verifiable by a document the prisoner has seen and a third party may examine.

munotes.in145

Financial Resources

Termination: article 66

On termination of captivity by release or repatriation, the Detaining Power shall give the prisoner a statement, signed by an authorized officer, showing the credit balance then due to him.

And it shall send through the Protecting Power to the prisoner's government lists giving all appropriate particulars of all prisoners whose captivity has been terminated by repatriation, release, escape, death or any other means, showing the amount of their credit balances, certified on each sheet.

The Power on which the prisoner of war depends shall be responsible for settling with him any credit balance due to him from the Detaining Power.

That last sentence is the practical answer to an obvious problem. A released prisoner cannot sue an enemy State for his camp balance, so his own government pays him and settles with the former Detaining Power under article 67.

Compensation: article 68

Claims for injury or disability arising out of work are referred to the Power on which the prisoner depends, through the Protecting Power, with a statement from the Detaining Power showing the nature of the injury, the circumstances and the medical particulars, signed by a responsible officer and certified by a medical officer.

Claims for personal effects, monies or valuables impounded under article 18 and not forthcoming on repatriation, or for loss due to the fault of the Detaining Power or its servants, are likewise referred to the prisoner's own Power. Personal effects required for use in captivity shall be replaced at the expense of the Detaining Power.

Note the structure. The Detaining Power documents; the prisoner's own Power pays; the two States settle between themselves. The individual is not left to litigate against a foreign State, which is a realistic solution and also the reason compensation for prisoners has historically depended on inter-State settlement rather than individual claim.

Worked example

A question on the financial position of prisoners of war, or as a part of a broader answer on facilities.

Give the three sources of money: advances of pay by rank, working pay at not less than a quarter of a Swiss franc a day, and remittances from outside.

Give the account machinery, and make the point about countersignature and inspection.

Give article 66's certified statement and lists, and the rule that the prisoner's own Power settles.

Then assess. The figures are obsolete, the amounts were never a wage, and the value of the scheme lies in its documentation, which produces a record that can be tested after the conflict. Then note the limits: everything depends on the Protecting Power machinery and on inter-State settlement, both of which have largely failed in practice, which is [Reparation, State Responsibility and the Victim].

munotes.in146

Financial Resources

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean prisoners are paid a wage. The advance is an advance recoverable from their own State, and working pay has a floor rather than a market rate.

It does not mean a prisoner may hold unlimited cash. Article 58 permits a maximum to be fixed, with the excess credited to his account.

And it does not mean the Detaining Power ultimately bears the cost. Article 67 makes advances a charge on the Power on which the prisoners depend, settled at the close of hostilities.

Quick revision

  • Article 58: a maximum cash holding may be fixed; the excess placed to their account, and not converted into any other currency without their consent.
  • Article 60, monthly advances: 8, 12, 50, 60 and 75 Swiss francs by category.
  • Article 62: a fair working rate of pay, at no time less than one-fourth of one Swiss franc for a full working day; paid also to those doing camp duties and spiritual or medical duties on behalf of their comrades.
  • Article 63: remittances received; payments abroad permitted; payments to dependents shall be given priority.
  • Article 65: every item countersigned or initialled by him, or by the prisoners' representative; accounts consulted and copied, and inspected by the Protecting Powers; accounts follow the prisoner on transfer.
  • Article 66: a signed statement showing the credit balance, and certified lists to his government; the Power on which the prisoner depends settles with him.
  • Article 67: advances are made on behalf of the Power on which they depend, settled between Powers at the close of hostilities.
  • Article 68: claims referred through the Protecting Power, documented by the Detaining Power; effects needed in captivity replaced at the expense of the Detaining Power.

Test yourself

1. What are the three sources of money available to a prisoner of war, and how do they differ? The first is the monthly advance of pay under article 60, granted by the Detaining Power to all prisoners at rates fixed by conversion of stated sums in Swiss francs: eight for prisoners ranking below sergeants, twelve for sergeants and other non-commissioned officers, fifty for warrant officers and commissioned officers below major, sixty for majors, lieutenant colonels and colonels, and seventy five for general officers. It is not a payment by the Detaining Power in an economic sense, because article 67 provides that such advances are considered as made on behalf of the Power on which the prisoners depend and are to form the subject of arrangements between the Powers at the close of hostilities.

munotes.in147

Financial Resources

The second is working pay under article 62, paid direct by the detaining authorities at a fair rate which shall at no time be less than one fourth of one Swiss franc for a full working day, notified to the prisoners and to their own Power through the Protecting Power, and payable also to prisoners permanently detailed to camp duties and to those required to carry out spiritual or medical duties for their comrades. Unlike the advance it is genuinely a payment for labour and is not recovered from the prisoner's own State. The third is remittances under article 63, money sent to prisoners individually or collectively from outside, together with supplementary pay sent by their own Power under article 61. All three flow into the single account required by article 64.

2. How does the Convention make the financial provisions verifiable? By requiring a documented account whose entries the prisoner has himself approved and which a third party may inspect. Article 64 requires the Detaining Power to hold an account for each prisoner showing at least the amounts due to or received by him as advances of pay, as working pay or from any other source, the sums in the Detaining Power's currency taken from him, the sums taken and converted at his request, the payments made to him in cash or otherwise, the payments made on his behalf at his request, and sums transferred abroad under article 63.

Article 65 then supplies the safeguards. Every item entered in the account must be countersigned or initialled by the prisoner, or by the prisoners' representative acting on his behalf, so no entry can be made unilaterally. Prisoners must at all times be afforded reasonable facilities for consulting and obtaining copies of their accounts, so they can keep their own record. The accounts may be inspected by representatives of the Protecting Powers at the time of camp visits, which brings an outside party into the audit. Accounts follow prisoners on transfer between camps, and on transfer between Detaining Powers their property in foreign currency follows them with certificates for the rest. Article 66 completes the chain on release with a statement signed by an authorised officer showing the credit balance, and certified lists sent to the prisoner's own government showing the balances of all prisoners whose captivity has ended by repatriation, release, escape or death. This is the same technique the Convention uses for impounded property in article 18 and for nutrition in article 31.

3. Assess the practical value of these articles. Two things are worth saying, and a good answer says both. The figures are obsolete and were never generous. Eight Swiss francs a month for a private soldier was modest in 1949 and is negligible now, and a quarter of a Swiss franc for a full working day was never a wage. The Convention permits modification by special agreement, subject to article 6's rule that no agreement may adversely affect the prisoners' position, but in practice the amounts have not been revised, so the monetary substance of the scheme has largely evaporated.

munotes.in148

Financial Resources

What has not evaporated is the documentary discipline. The requirement of an individual account, of countersigned entries, of inspection by the Protecting Power, of accounts that travel with the prisoner, and of a certified statement and certified lists at the end of captivity produces a record that exists independently of the Detaining Power's later account of itself. That record supports the compensation route in article 68, under which claims for injury arising out of work and for impounded property not returned are referred to the prisoner's own Power through the Protecting Power, documented by a statement from the Detaining Power signed by a responsible officer and certified by a medical officer. The weakness of the scheme is that it depends on two institutions that have largely failed: the Protecting Power machinery, which has operated in only a handful of conflicts, and inter State settlement at the close of hostilities, which subordinates the individual's claim to a political negotiation between governments.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in149

Chapter Thirty-Three

Relations with the Exterior

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 69 to 77 entitle every prisoner to write a capture card to his family and to the Central Agency, guarantee a minimum of correspondence, permit individual and collective relief shipments without relieving the Detaining Power of its own obligations, exempt everything from customs and postal charges, and require facilities for wills and powers of attorney.

Article 69: notification of measures

Immediately upon prisoners of war falling into its power, the Detaining Power shall inform them and the Powers on which they depend, through the Protecting Power, of the measures taken to carry out the provisions of the present Section, and of any subsequent modifications.

So the rules on correspondence are themselves notifiable, which allows the Protecting Power to check them against the Convention rather than discovering them from complaints.

Article 70: the capture card

Immediately upon capture, or not more than one week after arrival at a camp, even if it is a transit camp, and likewise on sickness or transfer to hospital or another camp, every prisoner of war shall be enabled to write direct to his family, on the one hand, and to the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in Article 123, on the other hand, a card informing his relatives of his capture, address and state of health.

The said cards shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible and may not be delayed in any manner.

Article 70 is the single most consequential provision for families. The difference between a soldier who is a prisoner and a soldier who is missing is a card, and the Convention fixes the outside limit at one week from arrival at a camp, transit camps included.

Article 71: correspondence

Prisoners of war shall be allowed to send and receive letters and cards.

If the Detaining Power deems it necessary to limit the number sent, the said number shall not be less than two letters and four cards monthly, exclusive of the capture cards under article 70.

Further limitations may be imposed only if the Protecting Power is satisfied that it would be in the interests of the prisoners of war concerned to do so, owing to difficulties of translation caused by the Detaining Power's inability to find sufficient qualified linguists for censorship.

And limitations on incoming correspondence may be ordered only by the Power on which the prisoners depend, possibly at the request of the Detaining Power.

Note the allocation. Outgoing mail may be limited by the Detaining Power to a floor of two letters and four cards; incoming mail may be limited only by the prisoners' own State. The Detaining Power cannot cut a prisoner off from letters sent to him.

munotes.in150

Relations with the Exterior

Article 72: relief shipments

Prisoners of war shall be allowed to receive by post or by any other means individual parcels or collective shipments containing, in particular, foodstuffs, clothing, medical supplies and articles of a religious, educational or recreational character, including books, devotional articles, scientific equipment, examination papers, musical instruments, sports outfits and materials allowing prisoners of war to pursue their studies or their cultural activities.

And then the sentence that matters most: Such shipments shall in no way free the Detaining Power from the obligations imposed upon it by virtue of the present Convention.

That sentence prevents relief from becoming a substitute for duty. A camp that is fed by parcels is not thereby a compliant camp, and the Detaining Power's obligations under article 26 on food, article 27 on clothing and article 30 on medical care remain undiminished.

The list is worth noticing for what it includes. Examination papers and scientific equipment are named, which reflects the practice of prisoners taking professional and university examinations in captivity, and connects to article 38's duty to encourage educational pursuits.

Limits on shipments may be proposed only by the Protecting Power in the prisoners' own interest, or by the ICRC or another assisting organisation, in respect of their own shipments, on account of exceptional strain on transport and communications.

Article 73: collective relief

In the absence of special agreements, the rules annexed to the Convention govern the receipt and distribution of collective relief shipments.

No agreement may restrict the right of prisoners' representatives to take possession of collective relief shipments intended for prisoners of war, to proceed to their distribution or to dispose of them in the interest of the prisoners.

Nor may any agreement restrict the right of representatives of the Protecting Power, the ICRC or another assisting organisation responsible for forwarding collective shipments to supervise their distribution to the recipients.

Distribution is given to the prisoners themselves through their elected representative, which removes the most obvious opportunity for relief to be used as an instrument of control.

Article 74: charges

All relief shipments for prisoners of war shall be exempt from import, customs and other dues.

Correspondence, relief shipments and authorized remittances addressed to or despatched by prisoners through the post office, direct or through the Information Bureaux under article 122 and the Central Agency under article 123, shall be exempt from any postal dues, both in the countries of origin and destination, and in intermediate countries.

Where relief cannot go by post by reason of weight or otherwise, the cost of transportation shall be borne by the Detaining Power in all the territories under its control, and by the other parties in their own territories.

munotes.in151

Relations with the Exterior

Article 75: transport in emergency

Should military operations prevent the Powers concerned from fulfilling their obligation to assure transport, the Protecting Powers, the ICRC or another duly approved organisation may undertake to ensure the conveyance of such shipments by suitable means, and the parties shall endeavour to supply them with such transport and to allow its circulation, especially by granting the necessary safe-conducts.

Such transport may also carry the correspondence, lists and reports exchanged between the Central Agency and the National Bureaux, and the delegates of the Protecting Powers and the ICRC.

Article 76: censorship

The censoring of correspondence shall be done as quickly as possible. Mail shall be censored only by the despatching State and the receiving State, and once only by each.

Examination of consignments shall not expose the goods to deterioration and, except for written or printed matter, shall be done in the presence of the addressee, or of a fellow-prisoner duly delegated by him.

Delivery shall not be delayed under the pretext of difficulties of censorship.

Any prohibition of correspondence ordered for military or political reasons shall be only temporary and its duration shall be as short as possible.

Article 76 is a study in closing loopholes. Censorship is permitted, and then every technique by which censorship could be used to suppress correspondence in practice is prohibited: repeated censoring, slow censoring, damaging parcels, opening them out of sight, and indefinite prohibitions dressed as temporary ones.

Article 77: legal documents

The Detaining Powers shall provide all facilities for the transmission, through the Protecting Power or the Central Agency, of instruments, papers or documents intended for prisoners of war or despatched by them, especially powers of attorney and wills.

In all cases they shall facilitate the preparation and execution of such documents, and in particular, they shall allow them to consult a lawyer and shall take what measures are necessary for the authentication of their signatures.

Article 77 is what makes article 14's preservation of civil capacity real. A prisoner who retains full civil capacity but cannot execute a document has nothing; the right to consult a lawyer and to have signatures authenticated is what turns the capacity into a usable power.

Worked example

A question on the relations of prisoners with the outside world, or as part of an answer on facilities.

Give article 70 first and give the time limit, because the capture card is the provision with the greatest human consequence.

Then article 71's floor, two letters and four cards, and the point that only the prisoners' own Power may limit incoming mail.

Then article 72 with the non-substitution sentence quoted, and article 73's rule that distribution belongs to the prisoners' representative.

munotes.in152

Relations with the Exterior

Then article 76 as a list of closed loopholes.

Close with article 77 and connect it to article 14, which shows how two distant articles work together.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean correspondence is uncensored. Censorship is permitted, once by each State, done quickly.

It does not mean relief shipments are unlimited. Limits may be proposed by the Protecting Power in the prisoners' interest or by the forwarding organisation for reasons of transport strain.

And it does not mean parcels reduce the Detaining Power's duties. Article 72 says the opposite in terms.

Quick revision

  • Article 70: a capture card immediately upon capture, or not more than one week after arrival at a camp, to family and to the Central Prisoners of War Agency, giving capture, address and state of health, may not be delayed in any manner.
  • Article 71: at least two letters and four cards monthly; further limits only if the Protecting Power is satisfied it is in the prisoners' interest; incoming limits only by the Power on which the prisoners depend.
  • Article 72: parcels including books, devotional articles, scientific equipment, examination papers, musical instruments, sports outfits; shall in no way free the Detaining Power from the obligations imposed upon it.
  • Article 73: the prisoners' representative takes possession and distributes; supervision by the Protecting Power or the ICRC.
  • Article 74: exempt from import, customs and other dues and from any postal dues; carriage at the Detaining Power's cost in its own territory.
  • Article 76: censored once only by each State; parcels opened in the presence of the addressee; prohibitions only temporary.
  • Article 77: powers of attorney and wills; allow them to consult a lawyer and authenticate signatures.

Test yourself

1. Why is the capture card in article 70 so important, and what are its terms? Because it is the moment a missing soldier becomes a known prisoner, and the difference for a family is total. Article 70 provides that immediately upon capture, or not more than one week after arrival at a camp even if it is a transit camp, and likewise in case of sickness or transfer to hospital or to another camp, every prisoner of war shall be enabled to write direct to his family on the one hand and to the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in article 123 on the other, a card informing his relatives of his capture, address and state of health. It adds that the cards shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible and may not be delayed in any manner.

munotes.in153

Relations with the Exterior

Three features make it effective. The outside time limit is short and is fixed to arrival at a camp rather than to any discretionary event, and transit camps are expressly included so that a prisoner cannot be held incommunicado in one. The card goes to two destinations, the family and the Central Agency, so that the information enters the international tracing system even if the family card is lost. And the prohibition on delay is absolute in its terms, admitting no exception for military reasons, which distinguishes it from ordinary correspondence under article 76 where a temporary prohibition is permitted for military or political reasons. The card operates together with the Information Bureau under article 122, which must collect and transmit prisoner information, and with the Central Agency under article 123, whose function is tracing.

2. What does article 72 provide about relief, and why does its second paragraph matter more than its first? The first paragraph provides that prisoners of war shall be allowed to receive by post or by any other means individual parcels or collective shipments containing in particular foodstuffs, clothing, medical supplies and articles of a religious, educational or recreational character which may meet their needs, including books, devotional articles, scientific equipment, examination papers, musical instruments, sports outfits and materials allowing prisoners to pursue their studies or their cultural activities. The list is generous and its detail reflects real practice, including prisoners sitting professional and university examinations in captivity.

The second paragraph matters more because it prevents the first from being turned against the prisoners. It provides that such shipments shall in no way free the Detaining Power from the obligations imposed upon it by virtue of the Convention. Without it, a Detaining Power could argue that a camp adequately supplied by the ICRC and by families needs less from it, and that its obligations under article 26 on food, article 27 on clothing and article 30 on medical care are pro tanto discharged. That argument would make the level of protection depend on the wealth and organisation of the prisoners' own society and would penalise prisoners whose families cannot send parcels. The paragraph forecloses it, so relief is additional in law as well as in fact. Article 73 supports the scheme by giving the prisoners' representative the right to take possession of collective shipments and to distribute them, which prevents relief being used as an instrument of control inside the camp.

3. How does article 76 permit censorship while preventing its abuse? It permits censorship and then closes each of the practical routes by which censorship could be used to suppress communication. Censorship as such is allowed, since correspondence leaving and entering a camp in wartime plainly carries a risk of military information passing. But mail shall be censored only by the despatching State and the receiving State, and once only by each, which prevents cumulative delay through repeated examination by intermediate authorities or by successive services within one State. Censoring shall be done as quickly as possible, which makes delay itself a breach rather than an incident.

munotes.in154

Relations with the Exterior

Examination of consignments shall not be carried out under conditions that will expose the goods to deterioration, which prevents parcels being spoiled by careless or deliberate handling. Except for written or printed matter, examination shall be done in the presence of the addressee or of a fellow prisoner duly delegated by him, which removes the opportunity for pilferage and makes any loss visible at once. Delivery shall not be delayed under the pretext of difficulties of censorship, which is directed at the most obvious excuse. And any prohibition of correspondence ordered by parties to the conflict, whether for military or political reasons, shall be only temporary and its duration shall be as short as possible. Article 71 completes the protection by fixing a floor of two letters and four cards a month and by allowing further limitation only where the Protecting Power is satisfied that it serves the prisoners' interests because the Detaining Power lacks qualified linguists.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in155

Chapter Thirty-Four

Complaints, and the Prisoners' Representative

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 78 to 81 give prisoners a right to make requests to the military authorities and an unrestricted right to complain to the Protecting Power without punishment, and provide for a prisoners' representative, elected by secret ballot every six months, with duties, facilities and protection.

Article 78: requests and complaints

Prisoners of war shall have the right to make known to the military authorities in whose power they are, their requests regarding the conditions of captivity to which they are subjected.

They shall also have the unrestricted right to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Powers, either through the prisoners' representative or, if they consider it necessary, direct, to draw attention to any points on which they have complaints regarding their conditions of captivity.

Three safeguards follow, and they are what make the right usable.

These requests and complaints shall not be limited nor considered to be a part of the correspondence quota referred to in Article 71. A complaint does not consume one of the two letters a month.

They must be transmitted immediately.

Even if they are recognized to be unfounded, they may not give rise to any punishment.

That last sentence is the one to quote. A right to complain that carried a risk of punishment for a complaint held to be unfounded would be worse than no right at all, because it would identify the complainants. The Convention removes the risk entirely, without qualification for bad faith or repetition.

Article 78 also provides that prisoners' representatives may send periodic reports on the situation in the camps and the needs of the prisoners to the representatives of the Protecting Powers.

Article 79: the prisoners' representative

In all places where there are prisoners of war, except in those where there are officers, the prisoners shall freely elect by secret ballot, every six months, and also in case of vacancies, prisoners' representatives entrusted with representing them before the military authorities, the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross and any other organization which may assist them. They are eligible for re-election.

In camps for officers, the senior officer among the prisoners of war shall be recognized as the camp prisoners' representative, assisted by advisers chosen by the officers. In mixed camps, the senior officer is the representative and his assistants are chosen from among the non-officer prisoners and elected by them.

Labour camps have their own representatives, and in all camps representatives must be of the same nationality, language and customs as the prisoners they represent, so that prisoners of different groups have their own.

Every representative elected must be approved by the Detaining Power before assuming duties, and where approval is refused, the reasons must be communicated to the Protecting Power. In all cases the representative must be of the same nationality, language and customs as the prisoners.

munotes.in156

Complaints, and the Prisoners' Representative

Article 80: duties

Prisoners' representatives shall further the physical, spiritual and intellectual well-being of prisoners of war.

Where prisoners organise a system of mutual assistance among themselves, this will be within the province of the prisoners' representative, in addition to the special duties entrusted to him by other provisions.

And the protective clause: Prisoners' representatives shall not be held responsible, simply by reason of their duties, for any offences committed by prisoners of war.

That sentence prevents the office from being used as a hostage. A representative who could be punished for what his fellow prisoners do would be an instrument of collective punishment, which article 87 separately prohibits.

Article 81: facilities

Prisoners' representatives shall not be required to perform any other work, if the accomplishment of their duties is thereby made more difficult.

They may appoint assistants from among the prisoners, and all material facilities shall be granted them, particularly a certain freedom of movement necessary for the accomplishment of their duties, including inspection of labour detachments and receipt of supplies.

They shall be permitted to visit premises where prisoners of war are detained, and every prisoner of war shall have the right to consult freely his prisoners' representative.

All facilities shall likewise be accorded for communication by post and telegraph with the detaining authorities, the Protecting Powers, the ICRC and their delegates, with the Mixed Medical Commissions and with bodies giving assistance. Representatives of labour detachments enjoy the same facilities for communication with the representative of the principal camp, and such communications shall not be restricted, nor considered as forming a part of the quota under article 71.

A representative who is transferred must be allowed reasonable time to acquaint his successor with current affairs.

In case of dismissal, the reasons shall be communicated to the Protecting Power.

Where the representative appears in the rest of the Convention

The office is not decorative. The prisoners' representative appears throughout, and listing the appearances is a good way to show how the Convention builds an internal counterweight.

ArticleFunction
41Receives copies of regulations and orders
57Prisoners working for private persons keep communication with him
62He and his advisers are paid from canteen profits
65Countersigns entries in prisoners' accounts
73Takes possession of and distributes collective relief
78Transmits complaints and sends periodic reports
79 to 81Election, duties and facilities
96Informed of disciplinary proceedings
104Notified of judicial proceedings against a prisoner
107Receives judgments and sentences
125Assists relief societies
munotes.in157

Complaints, and the Prisoners' Representative

Worked example

A question on the machinery by which the Convention is observed inside a camp.

Give the three internal mechanisms together, because they work as one: the posted text in article 41, the complaint right in article 78, and the representative in articles 79 to 81.

Quote the two protective sentences, article 78's rule that unfounded complaints may not be punished and article 80's rule that the representative is not responsible for others' offences. Both exist because the mechanism would otherwise be a means of identifying and punishing the people who use it.

Then list the representative's functions across the Convention, which shows the office is structural rather than symbolic.

Then be honest about the limit. All of this depends on a Protecting Power or an ICRC delegate actually visiting under article 126, and where none does, the internal machinery has nowhere to report.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the representative is chosen freely in every camp. In officers' camps the senior officer holds the office by seniority, not election, and every elected representative requires the Detaining Power's approval.

It does not mean complaints must be founded. Article 78 expressly protects unfounded complaints.

And it does not mean the representative is immune. He may be punished for his own offences, and may be dismissed, though the reasons must go to the Protecting Power.

Quick revision

  • Article 78: requests to the military authorities, and an unrestricted right to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Powers, through the representative or, if they consider it necessary, direct; not part of the correspondence quota; transmitted immediately; even if they are recognized to be unfounded, they may not give rise to any punishment.
  • Article 79: elected by secret ballot, every six months, re-eligible; in officers' camps the senior officer; approval by the Detaining Power, refusal reported to the Protecting Power; same nationality, language and customs.
  • Article 80: further the physical, spiritual and intellectual well-being; not held responsible, simply by reason of their duties, for any offences committed by prisoners of war.
  • Article 81: not required to do other work; assistants; freedom of movement; inspection of labour detachments; free consultation by every prisoner; unrestricted communications; time to brief a successor; reasons for dismissal to the Protecting Power.

Test yourself

1. What does article 78 give a prisoner, and why is its final sentence indispensable? Article 78 gives two things. First, the right to make known to the military authorities in whose power they are their requests regarding the conditions of captivity to which they are subjected, which is an internal channel to the camp commander identified by article 39. Second, an unrestricted right to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Powers, either through the prisoners' representative or, if they consider it necessary, direct, in order to draw attention to any points on which they have complaints about their conditions. The word direct matters, because it prevents the prisoners' representative from becoming a filter that a Detaining Power could control.

munotes.in158

Complaints, and the Prisoners' Representative

Three safeguards follow. Requests and complaints shall not be limited nor considered part of the correspondence quota under article 71, so exercising the right costs the prisoner none of his two letters and four cards a month. They must be transmitted immediately, so delay is itself a breach. And even if they are recognised to be unfounded, they may not give rise to any punishment. The last is indispensable because without it the right would identify its users and expose them. A prisoner deciding whether to complain would have to assess in advance whether the authority determining the complaint would find it well founded, which is exactly the calculation that deters complaint. The Convention removes the calculation entirely, and it does so without qualification for repeated or ill judged complaints.

2. How is the prisoners' representative chosen, and what protects the office? Article 79 provides that in all places where there are prisoners of war, except those where there are officers, the prisoners shall freely elect by secret ballot, every six months and also in case of vacancies, prisoners' representatives entrusted with representing them before the military authorities, the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross and any other assisting organisation, and that they are eligible for re-election. In camps for officers and in mixed camps the senior officer among the prisoners is recognised as the representative, assisted in officers' camps by advisers chosen by the officers and in mixed camps by assistants elected by the non-officer prisoners. Representatives must be of the same nationality, language and customs as the prisoners they represent, and every elected representative must be approved by the Detaining Power, whose reasons for refusing approval must be communicated to the Protecting Power.

Two provisions protect the office. Article 80 provides that prisoners' representatives shall not be held responsible, simply by reason of their duties, for any offences committed by prisoners of war, which prevents the office being used as a hostage and complements the prohibition of collective punishment in article 87. Article 81 provides that they shall not be required to perform other work if their duties would thereby be made more difficult, may appoint assistants, shall be granted material facilities including freedom of movement to inspect labour detachments and receive supplies, shall be permitted to visit places of detention, shall have unrestricted communications outside the correspondence quota, shall be allowed to brief a successor on transfer, and if dismissed shall have the reasons communicated to the Protecting Power.

munotes.in159

Complaints, and the Prisoners' Representative

3. What is the limit of the Convention's internal machinery? That it terminates in a body which may not exist. The internal machinery is well designed: article 41 posts the text of the Convention in the prisoners' own language where all may read it, article 39 identifies a named commissioned officer responsible for its application, articles 79 to 81 create an elected representative with facilities, free consultation and unrestricted communications, and article 78 gives every prisoner an unpunishable and unrestricted right of complaint. Each element is drafted to close the obvious means of frustrating it.

But the complaint is addressed to the representatives of the Protecting Powers, and article 126 gives the right of access to Protecting Power delegates and to delegates of the International Committee of the Red Cross, who may go to all places where prisoners are, may interview prisoners without witnesses, and may choose the places they visit. If no Protecting Power has been designated, and if the Detaining Power refuses ICRC access, the internal machinery has nowhere to report. The Protecting Power system has operated in only a handful of conflicts since 1949, for the reasons examined in the chapter on Protecting Powers, so in most conflicts the entire weight has fallen on the ICRC, whose access depends on the consent of the Detaining Power. The machinery is therefore excellent within a camp that admits an outside visitor and inert in one that does not, which is the general shape of the implementation problem in this subject.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in160

Chapter Thirty-Five

The Penal and Disciplinary Regime: General Provisions

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 82 to 88 subject prisoners to the military law of the Detaining Power while confining punishment to what that Power's own forces would receive, require trial by a military court offering the essential guarantees of independence and impartiality, prohibit double punishment, direct courts to take account of the absence of any duty of allegiance, and forbid worse treatment of women.

Article 82: the applicable law

A prisoner of war shall be subject to the laws, regulations and orders in force in the armed forces of the Detaining Power, which is justified in taking judicial or disciplinary measures in respect of any offence against them. However, no proceedings or punishments contrary to the provisions of this Chapter shall be allowed.

And the second paragraph is the safeguard: if a law of the Detaining Power declares acts committed by a prisoner of war to be punishable, whereas the same acts would not be punishable if committed by a member of the forces of the Detaining Power, such acts shall entail disciplinary punishments only.

That closes the obvious evasion. A Detaining Power cannot create a special offence applicable to prisoners alone and then punish it judicially.

Article 83: the presumption in favour of discipline

In deciding whether proceedings shall be judicial or disciplinary, the Detaining Power shall ensure that the competent authorities exercise the greatest leniency and adopt, wherever possible, disciplinary rather than judicial measures.

Article 83 is a rule of construction for the whole chapter, and articles 89 to 98 on disciplinary sanctions are correspondingly detailed.

Article 84: the court

A prisoner of war shall be tried only by a military court, unless the existing laws of the Detaining Power expressly permit its civil courts to try a member of its own armed forces for the particular offence alleged.

In no circumstances whatever shall a prisoner of war be tried by a court of any kind which does not offer the essential guarantees of independence and impartiality as generally recognized, and, in particular, the procedure of which does not afford the accused the rights and means of defence provided for in Article 105.

Two independent requirements, and both are absolute. The forum must be the same one the Detaining Power uses for its own soldiers, and it must satisfy the substantive standard of independence, impartiality and defence rights.

The words in no circumstances whatever exclude any emergency or security exception, and article 84 is the foundation for the modern objection to special tribunals constituted to try captured personnel.

Article 85: offences before capture

Prisoners of war prosecuted under the laws of the Detaining Power for acts committed prior to capture shall retain, even if convicted, the benefits of the present Convention.

munotes.in161

The Penal and Disciplinary Regime: General Provisions

One sentence, and it does a great deal. A prisoner tried for a war crime committed before capture is still a prisoner of war throughout the trial and after conviction. Status is not forfeited by criminality, and the Convention's protections continue to apply to a convicted person.

Several States entered reservations to article 85, taking the position that a prisoner convicted of war crimes should lose the benefits, and those reservations remain among the most significant to the Conventions.

Article 86: no double punishment

No prisoner of war may be punished more than once for the same act or on the same charge.

Article 87: penalties

Prisoners of war may not be sentenced by the military authorities and courts of the Detaining Power to any penalties except those provided for in respect of members of the armed forces of the said Power who have committed the same acts.

And the mitigation rule, which is unusual and examinable.

When fixing the penalty, the courts or authorities shall take into consideration, to the widest extent possible, the fact that the accused, not being a national of the Detaining Power, is not bound to it by any duty of allegiance, and that he is in its power as the result of circumstances independent of his own will.

The said courts or authorities shall be at liberty to reduce the penalty provided for the violation of which the prisoner of war is accused, and shall therefore not be bound to apply the minimum penalty prescribed.

That is a treaty overriding a domestic mandatory minimum. It reflects the moral position of a prisoner accurately: he is being judged by a legal system he never consented to, for conduct in a place he did not choose to be.

Article 87 also prohibits collective punishment for individual acts, corporal punishment, imprisonment in premises without daylight, and in general any form of torture or cruelty, and prohibits deprivation of rank or of the right to wear badges.

Article 88: equality of treatment in punishment

Officers, non-commissioned officers and men undergoing a disciplinary or judicial punishment shall not be subjected to more severe treatment than that applied to members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power of equivalent rank.

A woman prisoner of war shall not be awarded or sentenced to a punishment more severe, or treated whilst undergoing punishment more severely, than a woman member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power dealt with for a similar offence.

In no case may a woman prisoner of war be awarded or sentenced to a punishment more severe, or treated whilst undergoing punishment more severely, than a male member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power dealt with for a similar offence.

munotes.in162

The Penal and Disciplinary Regime: General Provisions

The two women's paragraphs work together and neither is redundant. The first sets the comparator as a woman of the Detaining Power's own forces; the second adds a ceiling by reference to a man of those forces, so that a Detaining Power which punishes its own women more harshly than its men cannot pass that discrimination on to prisoners.

Article 88's final paragraph provides that a prisoner who has finished a punishment shall not be treated differently from other prisoners.

The assimilation principle

The whole chapter rests on one idea worth naming in an answer. A prisoner of war is assimilated to a member of the Detaining Power's own armed forces for penal purposes: same law, same courts, same penalties, same conditions of punishment, and never worse.

Assimilation has two virtues. It supplies a standard that adjusts automatically to each State without the Convention having to write a penal code. And it makes discrimination visible, because any departure requires the Detaining Power to say that it treats prisoners differently from its own soldiers.

And it has one limit. Assimilation to a Power whose own military justice is poor gives the prisoner poor justice, which is why article 84's independent requirement of essential guarantees and article 105's rights of defence are stated separately and absolutely.

Worked example

A question on the penal regime applicable to prisoners of war.

Name the assimilation principle and give article 82 with its second paragraph.

Then article 83's presumption in favour of disciplinary measures, which frames everything after it.

Then article 84's two absolute requirements, quoting in no circumstances whatever.

Then article 85, and note the reservations, which shows awareness that the point was contested.

Then article 87's mitigation rule, which is the most distinctive provision in the chapter, and article 88's two women's paragraphs.

Close with the limit of assimilation and the separate absolute guarantees in articles 84 and 105.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a prisoner may be tried for fighting. Combatant immunity means lawful acts of war are not offences at all; this chapter concerns other offences.

It does not mean a convicted prisoner loses status. Article 85 says the opposite, subject to reservations by some States.

And it does not mean a Detaining Power may apply its ordinary criminal courts. Article 84 requires a military court unless its own soldiers would be tried by a civil court for that offence.

Quick revision

  • Article 82: subject to the laws, regulations and orders in force in the armed forces of the Detaining Power; acts punishable only for prisoners shall entail disciplinary punishments only.
  • Article 83: the greatest leniency, and disciplinary rather than judicial measures wherever possible.
  • Article 84: tried only by a military court; in no circumstances whatever a court lacking the essential guarantees of independence and impartiality and the defence rights of article 105.
  • Article 85: prosecution for pre-capture acts leaves the benefits of the Convention intact even if convicted. Reservations entered by several States.
  • Article 86: no punishment more than once for the same act or on the same charge.
  • Article 87: only penalties applicable to the Detaining Power's own forces; mitigation for no duty of allegiance and presence as the result of circumstances independent of his own will; not bound to apply the minimum penalty prescribed; no collective punishment, corporal punishment or imprisonment without daylight.
  • Article 88: treatment no worse than the Detaining Power's own forces of equivalent rank; women measured against a woman member and capped by a male member of those forces.
munotes.in163

The Penal and Disciplinary Regime: General Provisions

Test yourself

1. Explain the assimilation principle and identify the provisions that carry it. The principle is that for penal and disciplinary purposes a prisoner of war is assimilated to a member of the Detaining Power's own armed forces, so that the same law applies, the same courts try him, the same penalties are available, and the conditions of punishment are no worse. Article 82 supplies the base rule, providing that a prisoner is subject to the laws, regulations and orders in force in the armed forces of the Detaining Power, which may take judicial or disciplinary measures for offences against them, subject always to the chapter. Its second paragraph prevents the obvious evasion by providing that where an act is punishable for a prisoner but would not be punishable if committed by a member of the Detaining Power's own forces, it shall entail disciplinary punishment only.

Article 84 carries the principle to the forum, requiring trial by a military court unless the Detaining Power's existing law expressly permits its civil courts to try its own service personnel for that offence. Article 87 carries it to the sentence, providing that no penalty may be imposed except those available against members of the Detaining Power's own forces for the same acts, and prohibiting collective punishment for individual acts, corporal punishment, imprisonment without daylight and any form of torture or cruelty. Article 88 carries it to the execution of punishment, requiring treatment no more severe than for members of the Detaining Power's forces of equivalent rank. The virtue of the technique is that it supplies a standard which adjusts to each State without the Convention writing a penal code, and which makes any discrimination visible because departure has to be admitted.

munotes.in164

The Penal and Disciplinary Regime: General Provisions

2. What does article 87's second paragraph require, and why is it unusual? It requires that when fixing the penalty the courts or authorities of the Detaining Power shall take into consideration, to the widest extent possible, the fact that the accused, not being a national of the Detaining Power, is not bound to it by any duty of allegiance, and that he is in its power as the result of circumstances independent of his own will. It then provides that those courts or authorities shall be at liberty to reduce the penalty prescribed for the violation and shall therefore not be bound to apply the minimum penalty prescribed.

It is unusual for two reasons. First, it is a treaty provision that displaces a domestic mandatory minimum sentence. Most sentencing legislation binds the court, and a legislature that fixes a floor has decided that judicial discretion below it is unavailable; article 87 restores that discretion in the case of a prisoner of war, which is a direct intrusion of international law into the sentencing power of the domestic court. Second, the reasons given are moral rather than technical. A national who breaks the law of his own State breaks a law he is presumed to have consented to and owes allegiance to. A prisoner of war is subject to a legal order he never accepted, in a country he did not choose to enter, by reason of a capture he did not control. The article requires the court to hold both facts in mind, which is an unusually candid acknowledgement in a treaty that the ordinary basis of criminal responsibility is weaker in this case.

3. Why does article 88 contain two separate paragraphs about women prisoners? Because each closes a different gap, and either alone would be inadequate. The first provides that a woman prisoner of war shall not be awarded or sentenced to a punishment more severe, or treated while undergoing punishment more severely, than a woman member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power dealt with for a similar offence. That applies the assimilation principle with the appropriate comparator, a woman in the Detaining Power's own forces, and it prevents a woman prisoner being treated worse than the Detaining Power treats its own servicewomen.

The second provides that in no case may a woman prisoner of war be awarded or sentenced to a punishment more severe, or treated while undergoing punishment more severely, than a male member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power dealt with for a similar offence. It supplies a ceiling that does not depend on how the Detaining Power treats its own women. If a State punishes women in its armed forces more harshly than men, the first paragraph alone would permit that harsher standard to be applied to women prisoners, since the comparator would be met. The second forbids it, capping the punishment of a woman prisoner by reference to what a man of the Detaining Power's forces would receive. Together they mean that a woman prisoner receives the more favourable of the two comparators, and that the Detaining Power's own discrimination against women cannot be exported to prisoners.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in165

Chapter Thirty-Six

Disciplinary Sanctions

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 89 to 98 limit disciplinary punishments to four kinds, cap any single punishment at thirty days, require an immediate investigation and a hearing at which the prisoner may explain and defend himself, treat escape as attracting disciplinary punishment only, and preserve the essential rights of a prisoner undergoing punishment.

The four punishments: article 89

The disciplinary punishments applicable to prisoners of war are the following.

  1. A fine which shall not exceed 50 per cent of the advances of pay and working pay which the prisoner would otherwise receive under articles 60 and 62 during a period of not more than thirty days.
  2. Discontinuance of privileges granted over and above the treatment provided for by the present Convention.
  3. Fatigue duties not exceeding two hours daily.
  4. Confinement.

Fatigue duties shall not be applied to officers.

In no case shall disciplinary punishments be inhuman, brutal or dangerous to the health of prisoners of war.

The list is exhaustive. No other disciplinary punishment is available at all, which excludes reduction of rations, deprivation of correspondence, exposure, and every improvised sanction.

And item 2 is drafted with precision. Only privileges over and above the Convention's guarantees may be withdrawn. Nothing the Convention itself requires can be taken away as a punishment.

Duration: article 90

The duration of any single punishment shall in no case exceed thirty days.

Any period of confinement awaiting the hearing of a disciplinary offence or the award of punishment shall be deducted from the award.

The maximum of thirty days may not be exceeded even if the prisoner is answerable for several acts at the same time, whether related or not.

The period between the pronouncing of an award and its execution shall not exceed one month.

When a further punishment is awarded, a period of at least three days shall elapse between the execution of any two punishments, if the duration of one of these is ten days or more.

The three day rule prevents the thirty day cap being defeated by consecutive awards, and the aggregation rule prevents it being defeated by charging several acts at once.

Escape: articles 91 to 94

When escape has succeeded

Article 91 provides that escape is deemed to have succeeded when the prisoner:

  1. has joined the armed forces of the Power on which he depends, or those of an allied Power;
  2. has left the territory under the control of the Detaining Power, or of an ally of the said Power;
  3. has joined a ship flying the flag of the Power on which he depends, or of an allied Power, in the territorial waters of the Detaining Power, that ship not being under the control of the Detaining Power.
munotes.in166

Disciplinary Sanctions

Prisoners who have made good their escape and who are recaptured shall not be liable to any punishment in respect of their previous escape.

Unsuccessful escape

Article 92: a prisoner who attempts to escape and is recaptured before making good his escape shall be liable only to a disciplinary punishment in respect of this act, even if it is a repeated offence.

He shall be handed over without delay to the competent military authority.

He may be subjected to special surveillance, which must not affect the state of their health, must be undergone in a prisoner of war camp, and must not entail the suppression of any of the safeguards granted them by the present Convention.

Offences during escape

Article 93: escape or attempted escape, even if it is a repeated offence, shall not be deemed an aggravating circumstance if the prisoner is tried judicially for an offence committed during the escape.

Offences committed with the sole intention of facilitating escape and which do not entail any violence against life or limb, such as offences against public property, theft without intention of self-enrichment, the drawing up or use of false papers, or the wearing of civilian clothing, shall occasion disciplinary punishment only.

Prisoners who aid or abet an escape or an attempt to escape shall be liable on this count to disciplinary punishment only.

Article 94: if an escaped prisoner is recaptured, the Power on which he depends shall be notified under article 122, provided notification of the escape was made.

The scheme is internally consistent and it rests on a premise worth stating. A captured soldier remains under a duty to his own force, so escape is expected conduct rather than delinquency, and the law regulates the response to it instead of criminalising it. Article 42's rule that firing on escapers is an extreme measure preceded by warnings belongs with these articles.

Procedure: articles 95 and 96

Article 95: a prisoner accused of a disciplinary offence shall not be kept in confinement pending the hearing unless a member of the Detaining Power's forces would be so kept for a similar offence, or if it is essential in the interests of camp order and discipline. Any such period shall be reduced to an absolute minimum and shall not exceed fourteen days.

Article 96: offences shall be investigated immediately.

Disciplinary punishment may be ordered only by an officer having disciplinary powers in his capacity as camp commander, or by a responsible officer who replaces him or to whom he has delegated his disciplinary powers.

In no case may such powers be delegated to a prisoner of war or be exercised by a prisoner of war.

munotes.in167

Disciplinary Sanctions

Before any disciplinary award is pronounced, the accused shall be given precise information regarding the offences of which he is accused, and given an opportunity of explaining his conduct and of defending himself, in particular by calling witnesses and having recourse to a qualified interpreter where necessary.

The decision shall be announced to the accused prisoner and to the prisoners' representative, and a record of disciplinary punishments shall be kept by the camp commander and shall be open to inspection by representatives of the Protecting Power.

The prohibition on prisoners exercising disciplinary powers is important. It prevents a Detaining Power from devolving camp discipline onto a favoured group of prisoners, which is the mechanism by which camp systems have historically become brutal.

Conditions of punishment: articles 97 and 98

Article 97: prisoners shall not in any case be transferred to penitentiary establishments (prisons, penitentiaries, convict prisons, etc.) to undergo disciplinary punishment.

All premises in which disciplinary punishments are undergone shall conform to the sanitary requirements set forth in Article 25, and the prisoner shall be enabled to keep himself clean under article 29.

Officers shall not be lodged in the same quarters as non-commissioned officers or men, and women prisoners undergoing disciplinary punishment shall be confined in separate quarters from men and shall be under the immediate supervision of women.

Article 98: a prisoner undergoing confinement shall continue to enjoy the benefits of the provisions of this Convention except in so far as these are necessarily rendered inapplicable by the mere fact that he is confined.

In no case may he be deprived of the benefits of the provisions of Articles 78 and 126.

That sentence is the most important in the chapter. Article 78 is the right of complaint to the Protecting Power; article 126 is the right of Protecting Power and ICRC delegates to visit and to interview prisoners without witnesses. A prisoner in punishment cells retains both, absolutely, which means the place of punishment cannot be a place outside supervision.

A prisoner awarded disciplinary punishment may not be deprived of the prerogatives attached to his rank, shall be allowed to exercise and to stay in the open air at least two hours daily, shall be allowed on request to attend the daily medical inspections, shall receive the attention his health requires and if necessary be removed to the camp infirmary or hospital, and shall be allowed to read and write, and to send and receive letters, though parcels and remittances may be withheld until the punishment is complete and are meanwhile entrusted to the prisoners' representative.

munotes.in168

Disciplinary Sanctions

Worked example

A question on disciplinary punishment, or on the treatment of escape.

Give the four punishments and stress that the list is exhaustive, and that only privileges over and above the Convention may be withdrawn.

Give the thirty day cap with its two anti-avoidance rules, aggregation and the three day interval.

Give the escape scheme in its logic: succeeded escape unpunishable, unsuccessful escape disciplinary only even if repeated, facilitating offences without violence disciplinary only, aiding and abetting disciplinary only, and escape never an aggravating circumstance.

Give article 96's procedural minimum: immediate investigation, decision only by the camp commander or a delegate who is not a prisoner, precise information of the charge, an opportunity to explain and defend, witnesses, an interpreter, announcement to the prisoners' representative, and a record open to the Protecting Power.

Close with article 98 and quote the reference to articles 78 and 126.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean escape carries no consequence. It attracts disciplinary punishment and special surveillance, and it may be met with force as an extreme measure under article 42.

It does not mean confinement is unavailable. It is the fourth listed punishment, capped at thirty days.

And it does not mean violence during an escape is excused. Article 93 protects only offences without violence against life or limb.

Quick revision

  • Article 89, four punishments: a fine of up to 50 per cent of pay for up to thirty days; discontinuance of privileges over and above the Convention; fatigue duties not exceeding two hours daily, not for officers; confinement. Never inhuman, brutal or dangerous to the health.
  • Article 90: any single punishment shall in no case exceed thirty days; pre-hearing confinement deducted; cap not exceeded by aggregating several acts; at least three days between two punishments where one is ten days or more.
  • Article 91: escape succeeds by joining friendly forces, leaving the territory, or boarding a friendly ship; no punishment for a successful escape after later recapture.
  • Article 92: unsuccessful escape, disciplinary punishment only, even if it is a repeated offence; special surveillance in a camp with no suppression of safeguards.
  • Article 93: escape not an aggravating circumstance; theft without intention of self-enrichment, false papers, civilian clothing, disciplinary only; aiding and abetting disciplinary only.
  • Article 95: pre-hearing confinement shall not exceed fourteen days.
  • Article 96: investigated immediately; ordered only by the camp commander or his delegate, never by a prisoner of war; precise information, explanation and defence, witnesses, an interpreter; record open to the Protecting Power.
  • Article 97: never in penitentiary establishments; women under the immediate supervision of women.
  • Article 98: benefits continue; in no case deprived of articles 78 and 126; at least two hours daily in the open air; reading, writing and letters.
munotes.in169

Disciplinary Sanctions

Test yourself

1. Set out the four disciplinary punishments and the limits on their duration. Article 89 provides that the disciplinary punishments applicable to prisoners of war are a fine which shall not exceed fifty per cent of the advances of pay and working pay the prisoner would otherwise receive under articles 60 and 62 during a period of not more than thirty days; discontinuance of privileges granted over and above the treatment provided for by the Convention; fatigue duties not exceeding two hours daily, which shall not be applied to officers; and confinement. It adds that in no case shall disciplinary punishments be inhuman, brutal or dangerous to the health of prisoners of war. The list is exhaustive, so no other sanction is lawful, and the wording of the second item confines withdrawal to privileges above the Convention's own guarantees, so nothing the Convention requires may be taken away as a punishment.

Article 90 limits duration. The duration of any single punishment shall in no case exceed thirty days, and any period of confinement awaiting the hearing or the award must be deducted from it. The thirty day maximum may not be exceeded even where the prisoner is answerable for several acts at the same time, whether related or not, which prevents the cap being defeated by aggregating charges. The period between pronouncing an award and executing it shall not exceed one month. And where a further punishment is awarded, at least three days must elapse between the execution of any two punishments if the duration of one of them is ten days or more, which prevents the cap being defeated by consecutive awards. Article 95 adds that confinement awaiting the disposal of a disciplinary offence shall be reduced to an absolute minimum and shall not exceed fourteen days.

2. How does the Convention deal with escape, and what premise underlies its approach? Article 91 defines when escape has succeeded: when the prisoner has joined the armed forces of his own or an allied Power, has left the territory under the control of the Detaining Power or its ally, or has joined a ship flying his own or an allied flag in the Detaining Power's territorial waters, that ship not being under its control. A prisoner who has made good his escape in that sense and is later recaptured shall not be liable to any punishment for the previous escape. Article 92 provides that a prisoner recaptured before making good his escape is liable only to disciplinary punishment for that act, even if it is a repeated offence, must be handed over without delay to the competent military authority, and may be subjected to special surveillance which must not affect his health, must be undergone in a prisoner of war camp, and must not suppress any safeguard of the Convention.

munotes.in170

Disciplinary Sanctions

Article 93 provides that escape or attempted escape, even if repeated, shall not be an aggravating circumstance in a judicial trial for an offence committed during it, that offences committed with the sole intention of facilitating escape and involving no violence against life or limb, such as offences against public property, theft without intention of self enrichment, the making or use of false papers, or the wearing of civilian clothing, attract disciplinary punishment only, and that aiding or abetting an escape likewise attracts disciplinary punishment only. Article 42 completes the scheme by making the use of weapons against escapers an extreme measure always preceded by warnings. The premise is that a captured soldier remains under a duty to his own force, so escape is expected conduct and not delinquency, and the law's task is to regulate the response rather than to criminalise the act.

3. What does article 98 preserve, and why is its reference to articles 78 and 126 the most important sentence in the chapter? Article 98 provides that a prisoner undergoing confinement as a disciplinary punishment shall continue to enjoy the benefits of the Convention except in so far as these are necessarily rendered inapplicable by the mere fact of confinement, that he may not be deprived of the prerogatives attached to his rank, that he shall be allowed to exercise and to stay in the open air at least two hours daily, that he shall be allowed on request to attend the daily medical inspections and shall receive the attention his health requires with removal to the infirmary or hospital if necessary, and that he shall be allowed to read and write and to send and receive letters, though parcels and remittances may be withheld until the punishment is complete and are meanwhile entrusted to the prisoners' representative.

Its central sentence is that in no case may he be deprived of the benefits of the provisions of articles 78 and 126. Article 78 is the unrestricted right to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Powers with complaints about the conditions of captivity, which may not be limited, must be transmitted immediately, and may not be punished even if unfounded. Article 126 is the right of Protecting Power and ICRC delegates to go to all places where prisoners are, to interview prisoners without witnesses, and to choose the places they visit. Preserving both absolutely means that the punishment cells cannot become a place outside supervision, which is precisely what happens in camp systems where punishment is used to isolate. The sentence converts every other guarantee in the chapter into something that can be checked by an outsider while it is being applied.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in171

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Judicial Proceedings

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 99 to 108 guarantee legality and the right of defence, require three weeks' notice of trial to the Protecting Power, entitle the prisoner to counsel of his own choice, an interpreter and witnesses, give a right of appeal on the same terms as the Detaining Power's own forces, and impose a six month delay before any death sentence is carried out.

Article 99: the three principles

No prisoner of war may be tried or sentenced for an act which is not forbidden by the law of the Detaining Power or by international law, in force at the time the said act was committed.

No moral or physical coercion may be exerted on a prisoner of war in order to induce him to admit himself guilty of the act of which he is accused.

No prisoner of war may be convicted without having had an opportunity to present his defence and the assistance of a qualified advocate or counsel.

Three guarantees in three sentences: legality with no retroactivity, freedom from coerced confession, and mandatory defence. The third is stronger than the position in many domestic systems, since it makes counsel a condition of conviction rather than a right that may be waived into non-existence.

Article 102: validity

A prisoner of war can be validly sentenced only if the sentence has been pronounced by the same courts according to the same procedure as in the case of members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power, and if, furthermore, the provisions of the present Chapter have been observed.

Two cumulative conditions, and the word validly is important: a sentence pronounced otherwise is not merely irregular but invalid under the Convention.

Article 103: pre-trial confinement

Judicial investigations shall be conducted as rapidly as circumstances permit so that trial takes place as soon as possible.

A prisoner shall not be confined while awaiting trial unless a member of the Detaining Power's forces would be so confined for a similar offence, or if it is essential to do so in the interests of national security. In no circumstances shall this confinement exceed three months.

Any period spent in confinement awaiting trial shall be deducted from any sentence of imprisonment and taken into account in fixing any penalty.

Article 104: notification

Where the Detaining Power decides to institute judicial proceedings, it shall notify the Protecting Power as soon as possible and at least three weeks before the opening of the trial, the period running from the day the notification reaches the Protecting Power at the address it has indicated.

The notification must contain the prisoner's name, rank, number, date of birth and profession; the place of internment or confinement; the specification of the charge with the legal provisions applicable; the court which will try the case; and the date and place fixed for the opening of the trial.

munotes.in172

Judicial Proceedings

The same communication goes to the prisoners' representative. If no evidence is submitted at the trial that the notification was received three weeks in advance, the trial may not proceed and must be adjourned.

Article 104 is drafted to be enforceable from inside the courtroom. The three week period is not a diplomatic courtesy: proof of it is a precondition of proceeding.

Article 105: rights of defence

The prisoner of war shall be entitled to assistance by one of his prisoner comrades, to defence by a qualified advocate or counsel of his own choice, to the calling of witnesses and, if he deems necessary, to the services of a competent interpreter. He shall be advised of these rights in due time before the trial.

Failing a choice by the prisoner, the Protecting Power shall find him an advocate or counsel and shall have at least one week for the purpose, with the Detaining Power supplying on request a list of qualified persons. Failing a choice by either, the Detaining Power shall appoint a competent advocate or counsel.

Counsel shall have at his disposal a period of two weeks at least before the opening of the trial, as well as the necessary facilities to prepare the defence, including free visits to the accused and interviews in private, and may confer with witnesses including prisoners of war.

Representatives of the Protecting Power shall be entitled to attend the trial unless it is held in camera in the interest of State security, of which the Detaining Power must advise the Protecting Power.

Article 105 is the provision article 84 refers to when it prohibits trial by any court whose procedure does not afford these rights, and it is also the standard imported by article 49 of the First Convention for the trial of persons accused of grave breaches.

Article 106: appeal

Every prisoner of war shall have, in the same manner as the members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power, the right of appeal or petition from any sentence pronounced upon him, with a view to the quashing or revising of the sentence or the reopening of the trial. He shall be fully informed of his right to appeal or petition and of the time limit.

Article 107: reporting

Any judgment and sentence shall be immediately reported to the Protecting Power in the form of a summary communication, indicating whether there is a right of appeal, and sent likewise to the prisoners' representative and to the prisoner himself in a language he understands if the sentence was not pronounced in his presence.

munotes.in173

Judicial Proceedings

The Detaining Power shall also immediately communicate the prisoner's decision to use or waive his right of appeal.

Where a prisoner is finally convicted, or sentenced in the first instance to death, the Detaining Power shall send the Protecting Power a detailed communication containing the precise wording of the finding and sentence, a summarised report of any investigation and trial emphasising the elements of prosecution and defence, and where applicable the place where the sentence will be served.

Articles 100 and 101: the death penalty

Article 100: prisoners and the Protecting Powers shall be informed as soon as possible of the offences which are punishable by the death sentence under the Detaining Power's laws.

Other offences shall not thereafter be made punishable by the death penalty without the concurrence of the Power on which the prisoners of war depend.

And no death sentence may be pronounced unless the court's attention has been particularly called, in accordance with article 87's second paragraph, to the fact that the accused is not a national of the Detaining Power, is not bound to it by any duty of allegiance, and is in its power as the result of circumstances independent of his own will.

Article 101: where the death penalty is pronounced, the sentence shall not be executed before the expiration of a period of at least six months from the date when the Protecting Power receives, at an indicated address, the detailed communication provided for in Article 107.

The six month period exists to make intervention possible. It runs from receipt by the Protecting Power, not from sentence, so a Detaining Power cannot start the clock by sending a communication nobody receives. It gives the prisoner's own State, the Protecting Power and the ICRC time to make representations, and it makes an execution carried out quickly a plain violation regardless of the merits of the conviction.

Additional Protocol I went further. Article 76(3) and article 77(5) prohibit the execution of a death sentence on pregnant women and mothers of dependent infants, and on persons who were under eighteen at the time of the offence.

Article 108: serving the sentence

Sentences after a conviction has become duly enforceable shall be served in the same establishments and under the same conditions as in the case of members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power, and those conditions shall in all cases conform to the requirements of health and humanity.

A woman prisoner shall be confined in separate quarters and shall be under the supervision of women.

And the preservation clause again: prisoners sentenced to a penalty depriving them of liberty shall retain the benefit of the provisions of Articles 78 and 126, and shall be entitled to receive and despatch correspondence, to receive at least one relief parcel monthly, to take regular exercise in the open air, to have the medical care their state of health requires and the spiritual assistance they may desire, and to be visited.

munotes.in174

Judicial Proceedings

Articles 98 and 108 together mean that no prisoner, whether under disciplinary punishment or serving a judicial sentence, can be placed outside the reach of a complaint or a visit.

Worked example

A question on judicial guarantees for prisoners of war, or on the death penalty.

Give article 99's three principles first, and note that the right to counsel is a condition of conviction.

Then the procedural chain in order: article 103 on pre-trial confinement capped at three months and deducted; article 104's three weeks' notice with proof required in court; article 105's defence rights with two weeks for counsel and private interviews; article 106's appeal; and article 107's reporting.

Then the death penalty, with article 100's notification and concurrence rules and article 101's six month delay, explaining what the delay is for.

Then article 108 and quote the reference to articles 78 and 126.

Close by connecting to article 84, which makes these guarantees a condition of the lawfulness of the court itself, and to article 75 of Protocol I, which extends comparable guarantees to persons who are not prisoners of war.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a prisoner cannot be sentenced to death. The Convention regulates the sentence rather than prohibiting it, though Protocol I adds prohibitions for particular categories.

It does not mean the trial must be public. Article 105 permits proceedings in camera in the interest of State security, with notice to the Protecting Power.

And it does not mean the Detaining Power chooses counsel. It appoints only where neither the prisoner nor the Protecting Power has chosen.

Quick revision

  • Article 99: no trial for an act not forbidden at the time the said act was committed; no moral or physical coercion to induce a confession; no conviction without the assistance of a qualified advocate or counsel.
  • Article 102: valid sentence only from the same courts according to the same procedure as for the Detaining Power's own forces.
  • Article 103: pre-trial confinement only as for its own forces or where essential in the interests of national security, in no circumstances exceeding three months, and deducted.
  • Article 104: notice to the Protecting Power at least three weeks before the opening of the trial, with named contents; without proof, the trial is adjourned.
  • Article 105: a prisoner comrade, counsel of his own choice, witnesses, an interpreter; the Protecting Power has at least one week to find counsel; counsel has two weeks at least and private interviews; the Protecting Power may attend unless the trial is in camera.
  • Article 106: appeal in the same manner as the members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power.
  • Article 100: capital offences notified; new ones need the concurrence of the Power on which the prisoners of war depend; the court's attention particularly called to the absence of allegiance.
  • Article 101: no execution before at least six months from the date when the Protecting Power receives the detailed communication.
  • Article 108: same establishments and conditions; women under the supervision of women; articles 78 and 126 retained; one relief parcel monthly, exercise, medical care and spiritual assistance.
munotes.in175

Judicial Proceedings

Test yourself

1. Set out the procedural protections that operate between the decision to prosecute and the verdict. Article 103 requires judicial investigations to be conducted as rapidly as circumstances permit so that trial takes place as soon as possible, prohibits pre-trial confinement unless a member of the Detaining Power's own forces would be confined for a similar offence or it is essential in the interests of national security, caps such confinement at three months in all circumstances, and requires any period of it to be deducted from any sentence of imprisonment and taken into account in fixing any penalty. Article 104 requires the Detaining Power to notify the Protecting Power as soon as possible and at least three weeks before the opening of the trial, the period running from receipt at the address the Protecting Power has indicated, and specifies the contents: name, rank, number, date of birth and profession, place of internment or confinement, the specification of the charge with the applicable legal provisions, the court, and the date and place of trial. The same communication goes to the prisoners' representative, and if no evidence is submitted at the trial that the notification was received three weeks beforehand, the trial may not proceed and must be adjourned.

Article 105 supplies the defence rights: assistance by one of his prisoner comrades, defence by a qualified advocate or counsel of his own choice, the calling of witnesses, and a competent interpreter if he deems it necessary, of all of which he must be advised in due time. Failing his choice the Protecting Power finds counsel with at least a week to do so, and failing that the Detaining Power appoints. Counsel has at least two weeks before trial and the facilities to prepare, including free visits and interviews in private, and may confer with witnesses. Representatives of the Protecting Power are entitled to attend unless the trial is held in camera in the interest of State security.

munotes.in176

Judicial Proceedings

2. Why does article 101 impose a six month delay, and how is the period calculated? Because the delay is the only practical opportunity for intervention. The Convention does not prohibit the death penalty for prisoners of war, so what it does instead is to make the sentence visible and to hold it in suspense long enough for others to act. Article 101 provides that if the death penalty is pronounced on a prisoner of war the sentence shall not be executed before the expiration of a period of at least six months from the date on which the Protecting Power receives, at an indicated address, the detailed communication provided for in article 107.

The method of calculation is deliberate. The period runs not from the date of sentence, and not from the date the Detaining Power despatches anything, but from the date of receipt by the Protecting Power at an address that Power has itself indicated. A Detaining Power therefore cannot start the clock by sending a document to nobody, and cannot shorten the period by delaying the communication. During those six months the prisoner's own State, the Protecting Power and the ICRC can make representations, evidence can be examined, and appeals under article 106 can be pursued. Article 107 supports it by requiring the detailed communication to contain the precise wording of the finding and sentence and a summarised report of the investigation and trial emphasising the elements of prosecution and defence, so what is received is enough to act on. An execution carried out sooner is a violation on the face of the record whatever the merits of the conviction.

3. What do articles 98 and 108 have in common, and why does it matter? Both preserve articles 78 and 126 for a prisoner who is being punished. Article 98 provides that a prisoner undergoing confinement as a disciplinary punishment continues to enjoy the benefits of the Convention except so far as they are necessarily rendered inapplicable by the mere fact of confinement, and that in no case may he be deprived of the benefits of articles 78 and 126. Article 108 provides that prisoners sentenced to a penalty depriving them of liberty shall retain the benefit of the same two articles, and adds entitlements to correspondence, at least one relief parcel a month, regular exercise in the open air, medical care as their health requires, spiritual assistance and visits.

It matters because those two articles are the whole of the Convention's supervisory machinery as it reaches the individual. Article 78 gives the unrestricted right to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Powers, directly if the prisoner considers it necessary, outside any correspondence quota, transmitted immediately, and unpunishable even if the complaint is found unfounded. Article 126 gives Protecting Power and ICRC delegates permission to go to all places where prisoners are, including places of internment, imprisonment and labour, to have access to all premises occupied by prisoners, and to interview prisoners without witnesses. Punishment is exactly the situation in which a detaining authority would most wish to remove a prisoner from view, and it is the situation in which abuse historically occurs. By preserving both articles absolutely in both punishment regimes, the Convention ensures that there is no place inside a camp system where a prisoner is beyond the reach of a complaint or a visit.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in177

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 109 to 117 oblige parties to repatriate seriously wounded and seriously sick prisoners during hostilities regardless of number or rank, provide for the accommodation of others in neutral countries, create Mixed Medical Commissions to decide, and prohibit the re-employment of repatriated persons on active military service.

Article 109: the obligation

Parties to the conflict are bound to send back to their own country, regardless of number or rank, seriously wounded and seriously sick prisoners of war, after having cared for them until they are fit to travel.

Two features make this remarkable. It operates during hostilities, not at their end, and the words regardless of number or rank exclude the arguments a Detaining Power would otherwise make about numbers returning to the enemy's manpower or about the seniority of the officers concerned.

Throughout the duration of hostilities, parties shall endeavour, with the cooperation of the neutral Powers concerned, to make arrangements for the accommodation in neutral countries of the less seriously affected, and may conclude agreements for direct repatriation or internment in a neutral country of able-bodied prisoners who have undergone a long period of captivity.

And the safeguard: No sick or injured prisoner of war who is eligible for repatriation under the first paragraph of this Article may be repatriated against his will during hostilities.

That last rule matters. A prisoner may have reasons to fear return, and the Convention does not force him home.

Article 110: the categories

Repatriated direct

  1. Incurably wounded and sick whose mental or physical fitness seems to have been gravely diminished.
  2. Wounded and sick who, according to medical opinion, are not likely to recover within one year, whose condition requires treatment and whose mental or physical fitness seems to have been gravely diminished.
  3. Wounded and sick who have recovered, but whose mental or physical fitness seems to have been gravely and permanently diminished.

Accommodated in a neutral country

  1. Wounded and sick whose recovery may be expected within one year of the date of the wound or the beginning of the illness, if treatment in a neutral country might increase the prospects of a more certain and speedy recovery.
  2. Prisoners of war whose mental or physical health, according to medical opinion, is seriously threatened by continued captivity, but whose accommodation in a neutral country might remove such a threat.

Category 2 of the neutral list is worth naming in an answer. It recognises captivity itself as a cause of deterioration, independently of any wound, which is the same recognition that underlies article 38 on recreation and article 49's purpose clause on labour.

Prisoners accommodated in a neutral country who wish to be repatriated must be repatriated, and the parties are to agree the conditions.

munotes.in178

Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries

The Mixed Medical Commissions: articles 112 and 113

Article 112: upon the outbreak of hostilities, Mixed Medical Commissions shall be appointed to examine sick and wounded prisoners of war, and to make all appropriate decisions regarding them, in conformity with the Regulations annexed to the Convention.

Prisoners who, in the opinion of the medical authorities of the Detaining Power, are manifestly seriously injured or seriously sick, may be repatriated without having to be examined by a Mixed Medical Commission.

The Annex provides the composition: three members, two belonging to a neutral country and appointed by the ICRC in agreement with the Protecting Power, and one appointed by the Detaining Power. One of the two neutral members shall preside.

A two to one neutral majority with a neutral chair is the structural point. The Detaining Power is represented but cannot control the outcome, which is unusual in this Convention and is why the Commissions worked where the Protecting Power system did not.

Article 113 lists who may present themselves for examination beyond those designated by the Detaining Power's medical authorities:

  1. Wounded and sick proposed by a physician or surgeon who is of the same nationality, or of an allied Power, and who exercises his functions in the camp.
  2. Wounded and sick proposed by their prisoners' representative.
  3. Wounded and sick proposed by the Power on which they depend, or by an organization duly recognized by the said Power and giving assistance to the prisoners.

Prisoners who do not belong to these three categories may nevertheless present themselves for examination, but shall be examined only after those who do.

The physician or surgeon of the prisoner's own nationality, and the representative, and the prisoner's own Power are three independent routes to an examination that the Detaining Power does not control.

Articles 114 to 117

Article 114: prisoners who meet with accidents have the benefit of the repatriation provisions unless the injury is self-inflicted.

Article 115: no prisoner of war on whom a disciplinary punishment has been imposed and who is eligible for repatriation or for accommodation in a neutral country may be kept back on the plea that he has not undergone his punishment.

Prisoners detained in connection with a judicial prosecution or conviction may benefit before the end of the proceedings or the completion of the punishment, if the Detaining Power consents, and the parties shall communicate to each other the names of those who will be detained.

Article 116: the cost of repatriating prisoners of war or of transporting them to a neutral country shall be borne, from the frontiers of the Detaining Power, by the Power on which the said prisoners depend.

munotes.in179

Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries

Article 117: No repatriated person may be employed on active military service.

Article 117 is the consideration for article 109. A State can accept the return of enemy soldiers during a war only if they will not be sent back to fight, and the prohibition binds the receiving State.

Worked example

A question on repatriation during hostilities, or her short note on repatriation at question 7(c), which pairs it with local integration and belongs partly to Module IV.

Give article 109's obligation with its two striking features, during hostilities and regardless of number or rank, and the rule against involuntary repatriation.

Give the three direct categories and the two neutral country categories, and note the recognition that captivity itself damages health.

Give the Mixed Medical Commissions with their composition, and make the point about the two to one neutral majority and the neutral chair.

Give article 113's three routes to examination.

Close with articles 115 to 117: punishment is no bar, cost falls on the prisoner's own Power from the frontier, and no repatriated person may be employed on active military service.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a prisoner may be sent home against his will. Article 109 forbids involuntary repatriation during hostilities of those eligible under its first paragraph.

It does not mean every sick prisoner goes home. The categories are defined by medical criteria and by the Commission's decision.

And it does not mean a Detaining Power decides alone. The Commission has a neutral majority and a neutral chair, and three parties independent of the Detaining Power may propose prisoners for examination.

Quick revision

  • Article 109: bound to send back regardless of number or rank the seriously wounded and seriously sick, after care until fit to travel; no repatriation against his will during hostilities.
  • Article 110, direct: incurable with gravely diminished fitness; unlikely to recover within one year with gravely diminished fitness; recovered but gravely and permanently diminished.
  • Article 110, neutral country: recovery expected within a year with better prospects there; and those whose health is seriously threatened by continued captivity.
  • Article 112: Mixed Medical Commissions appointed at the outbreak; the manifestly serious may go without examination.
  • Composition: three members, two neutral appointed by the ICRC in agreement with the Protecting Power, one by the Detaining Power, a neutral member presiding.
  • Article 113: proposal by a physician of the same nationality in the camp, by the prisoners' representative, or by the Power on which they depend.
  • Article 114: accidents count unless the injury is self-inflicted.
  • Article 115: disciplinary punishment is no plea for keeping a prisoner back.
  • Article 116: cost borne from the frontiers of the Detaining Power by the prisoners' own Power.
  • Article 117: No repatriated person may be employed on active military service.
munotes.in180

Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries

Test yourself

1. What does article 109 oblige a Detaining Power to do during hostilities, and what makes the obligation unusual? It obliges parties to the conflict to send back to their own country, regardless of number or rank, seriously wounded and seriously sick prisoners of war, after having cared for them until they are fit to travel. It further requires parties throughout the duration of hostilities to endeavour, with the cooperation of the neutral Powers concerned, to make arrangements for the accommodation in neutral countries of the less seriously affected categories, and permits agreements for the direct repatriation or internment in a neutral country of able bodied prisoners who have undergone a long period of captivity. It ends by providing that no sick or injured prisoner eligible for repatriation under the first paragraph may be repatriated against his will during hostilities.

Two features make it unusual. It operates during the conflict rather than at its close, so it requires a belligerent to hand back enemy personnel while the fighting continues, which no other provision of the Convention does. And the phrase regardless of number or rank forecloses the two objections a Detaining Power would naturally raise: that returning many men at once assists the enemy's manpower, and that senior officers should be retained for their value. The safeguard against involuntary repatriation reflects the reality that a prisoner may have well founded reasons to fear return to his own authorities, a concern which the refugee material in Module IV develops in a different setting. Article 117 supplies the consideration that makes the whole scheme acceptable by prohibiting the employment of a repatriated person on active military service.

2. Describe the Mixed Medical Commissions and explain why their composition matters. Article 112 requires that upon the outbreak of hostilities Mixed Medical Commissions be appointed to examine sick and wounded prisoners of war and to make all appropriate decisions regarding them, in conformity with the Regulations annexed to the Convention, and permits the repatriation without examination of prisoners who in the opinion of the Detaining Power's own medical authorities are manifestly seriously injured or seriously sick. The Annex provides that each Commission consists of three members, two of whom belong to a neutral country and are appointed by the International Committee of the Red Cross in agreement with the Protecting Power, while the third is appointed by the Detaining Power, and that one of the two neutral members shall preside.

munotes.in181

Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries

The composition matters because it is the only decision making body in the Convention on which the Detaining Power is in a minority and does not hold the chair. Everywhere else the Convention relies on the Detaining Power's own officers, subject to outside supervision and reporting, and on Protecting Powers whose access depends on designation. Here the decision whether a prisoner is repatriated is taken by a body with a two to one neutral majority and a neutral president, appointed by the ICRC in agreement with the Protecting Power. Article 113 reinforces the independence by allowing prisoners to be proposed for examination by a physician of their own or an allied nationality working in the camp, by the prisoners' representative, or by their own Power or a recognised assisting organisation, so the Detaining Power cannot control who is examined either.

3. What happens to a prisoner who is eligible for repatriation but is undergoing punishment or facing trial? Article 115 distinguishes the two situations. A prisoner on whom a disciplinary punishment has been imposed and who is eligible for repatriation or for accommodation in a neutral country may not be kept back on the plea that he has not undergone his punishment, so a disciplinary award is no obstacle at all and cannot be used to defeat the medical entitlement. A prisoner detained in connection with a judicial prosecution or conviction who is designated for repatriation or accommodation may benefit by those measures before the end of the proceedings or the completion of the punishment, but only if the Detaining Power consents, so here the entitlement yields to the criminal process. Parties are required to communicate to each other the names of those who will be detained until the end of proceedings or completion of punishment, which prevents such prisoners from disappearing from the accounting.

The distinction is coherent with the rest of the chapter on penal matters. Disciplinary punishment is capped at thirty days by article 90, is imposed by the camp commander under article 96, and concerns camp order rather than criminal responsibility, so it cannot be allowed to override a medical judgment made by a neutral majority commission. Judicial proceedings concern offences under the law of the Detaining Power, to which the prisoner is subject by article 82, and the Convention does not require a State to abandon a prosecution because the accused has become medically eligible for repatriation. Article 114 adds that a prisoner who meets with an accident has the benefit of the repatriation provisions unless the injury is self inflicted, which prevents self harm from becoming a route home while preserving the entitlement for genuine accidents.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in182

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Release at the Close of Hostilities

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 118 to 121 require prisoners to be released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities, regulate the conditions of repatriation and the return of property, provide for wills and death certificates, and require an official enquiry into every death or serious injury of a prisoner.

Article 118: the obligation

Prisoners of war shall be released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities.

In the absence of stipulations to that effect in any agreement concluded between the parties with a view to the cessation of hostilities, or failing any such agreement, each of the Detaining Powers shall itself establish and execute without delay a plan of repatriation in conformity with that principle.

In either case, the measures adopted shall be brought to the knowledge of the prisoners of war.

And the cost rule: costs of repatriation are apportioned equitably between the Detaining Power and the Power on which the prisoners depend, with detailed provisions for contiguous and non-contiguous Powers.

The three arguments article 118 has produced

One: what is the cessation of active hostilities? The trigger is factual, not the conclusion of a peace treaty. That was deliberate, because after 1918 and 1945 prisoners were held for years pending settlements. A ceasefire that holds is enough; a formal state of war is not required.

Two: is repatriation mandatory even against the prisoner's will? The text is unqualified, and the drafters intended release from captivity to be automatic. But the practice since 1949 has consistently recognised an exception where the prisoner has a well founded fear of persecution on return, drawing on the principle of non-refoulement that Module IV examines. The two readings can be reconciled: the obligation on the Detaining Power is to release and to offer repatriation without delay, and the prisoner cannot be compelled to accept it.

Three: may repatriation be made conditional? No. It is not a bargaining counter and cannot be withheld pending settlement of other issues, which is precisely the practice article 118 was written to end.

Article 119's last paragraph supports the third point: prisoners against whom criminal proceedings for an indictable offence are pending may be detained until the end of such proceedings, and if necessary until the completion of the punishment, and the parties shall communicate the names of any such prisoners. That is the only exception the text allows, and it is narrow.

Article 119: conditions of repatriation

Repatriation shall be effected in conditions similar to those laid down in articles 46 to 48 for transfer, meaning humane conditions, no less favourable than those under which the Detaining Power moves its own forces, with food, water, clothing and medical attention.

munotes.in183

Release at the Close of Hostilities

On repatriation, any articles of value impounded under article 18, and any foreign currency not converted, shall be restored. Anything not restored shall be despatched to the Information Bureau set up under Article 122.

Prisoners shall be allowed to take with them their personal effects, and any correspondence and parcels which have arrived for them, with the weight limited if circumstances require to what they can reasonably carry, and in all cases each prisoner shall be permitted to carry at least twenty-five kilograms.

Their other personal effects shall be left in the charge of the Detaining Power, which shall forward them as soon as it has concluded an agreement to that effect.

Article 120: wills and death

Wills of prisoners of war shall be drawn up so as to satisfy the conditions of validity required by the legislation of their country of origin, which will inform the Detaining Power of its requirements. At the prisoner's request and in all cases after death, the will shall be transmitted without delay to the Protecting Power, with a certified copy to the Central Agency.

Death certificates, in the form annexed to the Convention, or certified lists of all persons who die as prisoners of war, shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible to the Information Bureau under article 122, showing the particulars of identity, the date and place of death, the cause of death, the date and place of burial and all particulars necessary to identify the graves.

The burial or cremation shall be preceded by a medical examination of the body with a view to confirming death and enabling a report to be made and, where necessary, establishing identity.

The detaining authorities shall ensure that prisoners who have died in captivity are honourably buried, if possible according to the rites of the religion to which they belonged, that their graves are respected, suitably maintained and marked so as to be found at any time, and that they are buried individually unless unavoidable circumstances require a collective grave. Bodies may be cremated only for imperative reasons of hygiene, on account of the religion of the deceased or in accordance with his express wish, and the fact and reasons must be stated in the death certificate.

A Graves Registration Service shall be established to allow subsequent exhumations, to ensure identification whatever the site of the graves and possible transport to the home country, with lists of graves and particulars communicated to the Power on which the deceased depended.

Article 121: enquiry into deaths

Every death or serious injury of a prisoner of war caused or suspected to have been caused by a sentry, another prisoner of war, or any other person, as well as any death the cause of which is unknown, shall be immediately followed by an official enquiry by the Detaining Power.

munotes.in184

Release at the Close of Hostilities

A communication on this subject shall be sent immediately to the Protecting Power.

Statements shall be taken from witnesses, especially from those who are prisoners of war, and a report including such statements shall be forwarded to the Protecting Power.

If the enquiry indicates the guilt of one or more persons, the Detaining Power shall take all measures for the prosecution of the person or persons responsible.

Article 121 is the Convention's investigation duty, and it is broader than it looks.

The trigger includes a death whose cause is unknown, so a Detaining Power cannot avoid the duty by failing to determine what happened. It includes serious injury as well as death. It includes injury caused by another prisoner, so violence inside the camp is covered. Statements must be taken from prisoners, which means the enquiry cannot be conducted on the guards' accounts alone. The report goes to the Protecting Power, so the enquiry is not internal. And prosecution follows a finding of guilt as a duty, not a discretion.

Read with article 12's rule that the Detaining Power is responsible for the treatment given, and with article 129's duty to search for and try those who commit grave breaches, article 121 is the point at which the Convention's accountability machinery attaches to an individual case.

Worked example

Her question 7(c) short note pairs repatriation with local integration, which is a Module IV pairing, but a question on prisoners of war may ask about release at the close of hostilities.

Give article 118's first sentence verbatim and identify the trigger as the factual cessation of active hostilities rather than a peace treaty, and say why that was chosen.

Then take the three arguments, and on the second give both readings and the reconciliation, connecting forward to [Non-Refoulement].

Then give the only textual exception, article 119's pending indictable proceedings.

Then give article 119's property rules and the twenty-five kilogram entitlement, which is concrete.

Close with article 121, and set out the five features that make the investigation duty broad.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean release awaits a peace treaty. The trigger is the cessation of active hostilities.

It does not mean a prisoner may be repatriated into danger. Practice recognises that a prisoner with a well founded fear of persecution is not to be returned against his will.

And it does not mean a Detaining Power may hold prisoners as leverage. The only permitted retention is for pending indictable proceedings or an unserved sentence, with names communicated.

munotes.in185

Release at the Close of Hostilities

Quick revision

  • Article 118: released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities; failing agreement, the Detaining Power establishes and executes a plan; measures brought to the prisoners' knowledge.
  • Trigger is factual, not a peace treaty. Not conditional and not a bargaining counter.
  • Article 119: conditions as for transfer under articles 46 to 48; valuables and foreign currency restored, anything not restored sent to the Information Bureau; at least twenty-five kilograms carried; detention only for pending indictable proceedings or an unserved sentence, with names communicated.
  • Article 120: wills valid by the legislation of their country of origin, transmitted to the Protecting Power; death certificates or certified lists to the Information Bureau; medical examination before burial or cremation; honourably buried, individually, graves marked; Graves Registration Service.
  • Article 121: official enquiry into every death or serious injury caused or suspected to be caused by a sentry, another prisoner or any other person, as well as any death the cause of which is unknown; immediate communication to the Protecting Power; statements from witnesses, especially from those who are prisoners of war; prosecution where guilt is indicated.

Test yourself

1. What does article 118 require, and what three questions has it generated? It requires that prisoners of war shall be released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities, and that in the absence of stipulations to that effect in any agreement for the cessation of hostilities, or failing any such agreement, each Detaining Power shall itself establish and execute without delay a plan of repatriation in conformity with that principle, the measures adopted being brought to the knowledge of the prisoners.

The first question is what the trigger means. It is the factual cessation of active hostilities, not the conclusion of a peace treaty, and that was chosen deliberately because after both world wars prisoners were held for years while settlements were negotiated. The second is whether repatriation is mandatory against the prisoner's will. The text is unqualified, but practice since 1949 has consistently recognised that a prisoner with a well founded fear of persecution on return is not to be repatriated by force, drawing on the principle of non refoulement. The readings can be reconciled: the Detaining Power's duty is to release and to offer repatriation without delay, and the prisoner cannot be compelled to accept. The third is whether repatriation may be made conditional on other matters, and the answer is no, since using prisoners as leverage in a settlement is exactly the practice the article was written to end. The only textual exception is in article 119, permitting detention of prisoners against whom criminal proceedings for an indictable offence are pending, and if necessary until completion of punishment, with names communicated between the parties.

munotes.in186

Release at the Close of Hostilities

2. What does article 120 provide about death in captivity? It provides for wills, for certification, for examination, for burial and for records. Wills of prisoners of war shall be drawn up so as to satisfy the conditions of validity required by the legislation of their country of origin, which is to inform the Detaining Power of those requirements, and at the prisoner's request and in all cases after death the will shall be transmitted without delay to the Protecting Power with a certified copy to the Central Agency. Death certificates in the annexed form, or lists certified by a responsible officer of all persons who die as prisoners of war, shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible to the Information Bureau established under article 122, showing the particulars of identity, the date and place of death, the cause of death, the date and place of burial and all particulars necessary to identify the graves.

Burial or cremation must be preceded by a medical examination of the body to confirm death, to enable a report to be made and where necessary to establish identity. The detaining authorities must ensure that prisoners who die in captivity are honourably buried, if possible according to the rites of their religion, that their graves are respected, suitably maintained and marked so as to be found at any time, and that burial is individual unless unavoidable circumstances require a collective grave. Cremation is permitted only for imperative reasons of hygiene, on account of the religion of the deceased or in accordance with his express wish, and the fact and reasons must be stated in the death certificate. A Graves Registration Service must be established to permit exhumation, identification and possible transport home, with lists communicated to the Power on which the deceased depended.

3. Why is the investigation duty in article 121 broader than it first appears? Because of five features of its drafting. The trigger is not confined to deaths caused by the detaining authorities: it covers every death or serious injury caused or suspected to have been caused by a sentry, by another prisoner of war, or by any other person, so violence between prisoners and by third parties is included, and it extends to serious injury and not only to death. It also expressly covers any death the cause of which is unknown, which means that a Detaining Power cannot escape the duty by failing to establish what happened, since ignorance is itself a trigger.

The procedure is not internal. A communication must be sent immediately to the Protecting Power, and a report including the witness statements must be forwarded to it, so an outside body receives both notice and the material. Statements must be taken from witnesses, especially from those who are prisoners of war, which prevents an enquiry conducted on the accounts of guards alone. And the consequence is obligatory rather than discretionary: if the enquiry indicates the guilt of one or more persons, the Detaining Power shall take all measures for the prosecution of those responsible. Read with article 12, which makes the Detaining Power responsible for the treatment given irrespective of individual responsibilities, and with article 129, which requires States to search for and bring before their own courts persons alleged to have committed grave breaches regardless of nationality, article 121 is the point at which the Convention's general accountability machinery fastens onto a particular death.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in187

Chapter Forty

The Information Bureau and the Central Agency

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 122 to 125 require each party to institute a national Information Bureau collecting and transmitting information about prisoners, create a Central Prisoners of War Information Agency in a neutral country to receive and forward it, exempt both from charges, and require facilities for relief societies.

Article 122: the national Information Bureau

Upon the outbreak of a conflict and in all cases of occupation, each of the Parties to the conflict shall institute an official Information Bureau for prisoners of war who are in its power.

Neutral or non-belligerent Powers who have received persons in the article 4 categories shall take the same action.

The Power concerned shall ensure that the Bureau is provided with the necessary accommodation, equipment and staff to ensure its efficient working, and may employ prisoners of war in it under the labour provisions.

What the Bureau collects and sends

Within the shortest possible period the party gives its Bureau information on prisoners in its power, including those who have been transferred, released, repatriated, escaped, admitted to hospital or who have died.

The Bureau immediately forwards the information by the most rapid means to the Powers concerned, through the Protecting Powers and likewise through the Central Agency.

The information shall make it possible quickly to advise the next of kin concerned, and includes surname, first names, rank, army number, place and full date of birth, the Power on which the prisoner depends, the father's first name and the mother's maiden name, the name and address of the person to be informed, and the address to which correspondence may be sent.

The Bureau also receives and forwards information regarding transfers, releases, repatriations, escapes, admissions to hospital and deaths, and information regarding the state of health of prisoners who are seriously ill or seriously wounded, supplied regularly and where possible weekly.

It is responsible for replying to all enquiries about prisoners of war, including those who have died in captivity, and shall make any enquiries necessary to obtain information which is asked for if this is not in its possession.

All written communications made by the Bureau shall be authenticated by a signature or a seal.

And the personal effects rule: the Bureau is charged with collecting all personal valuables, including sums in currencies other than that of the Detaining Power and documents of importance to the next of kin, left by prisoners of war who have been repatriated or released, or who have escaped or died, and transmitting them to the Powers concerned in sealed packets accompanied by statements of identity and a complete inventory.

Article 123: the Central Agency

A Central Prisoners of War Information Agency shall be created in a neutral country. The International Committee of the Red Cross shall, if it deems necessary, propose to the Powers concerned the organization of such an Agency.

munotes.in188

The Information Bureau and the Central Agency

The function of the Agency shall be to collect all the information it may obtain through official or private channels respecting prisoners of war, and to transmit it as rapidly as possible to the country of origin of the prisoners of war or to the Power on which they depend. It shall receive from the Parties to the conflict all facilities for effecting such transmissions.

The High Contracting Parties, and in particular those whose nationals benefit by the services of the Central Agency, are requested to give the said Agency the financial aid it may require.

And a saving clause: these provisions shall in no way be interpreted as restricting the humanitarian activities of the International Committee of the Red Cross, or of the relief societies.

The two words that matter: official or private channels

A national Bureau receives official information from its own government. The Central Agency may take information through official or private channels, so it can act on a letter from a family, a report from a released prisoner, or a name given by another prisoner, and it can build a picture from fragments that no government has confirmed.

In practice the Central Agency has been the ICRC's Central Tracing Agency in every conflict since 1949, and the same body operates as the central agency for civilians under article 140 of the Fourth Convention and for the missing under article 33 of Protocol I.

Article 124: charges

The national Information Bureaux and the Central Information Agency shall enjoy free postage for mail, likewise all the exemptions provided for in Article 74, and so far as possible exemption from telegraphic charges or, at least, greatly reduced rates.

Article 125: relief societies

Subject to the measures which the Detaining Powers may consider essential to ensure their security or to meet any other reasonable need, the representatives of religious organizations, relief societies, or any other organization assisting prisoners of war, shall receive all necessary facilities for visiting the prisoners, for distributing relief supplies and material, from any source, intended for religious, educational or recreative purposes, and for assisting them in organizing their leisure time within the camps.

Such societies may be constituted in the territory of the Detaining Power or in any other country, or they may have an international character.

The Detaining Power may limit the number of societies and organizations whose delegates are allowed to carry out their activities, provided such limitation does not prevent effective and adequate relief.

munotes.in189

The Information Bureau and the Central Agency

And the ICRC's position is expressly preserved: the special position of the International Committee of the Red Cross in this field shall be recognized and respected at all times.

Why this machinery is the Convention's quiet success

It is the part of the Third Convention that has worked most consistently.

The reason is that information costs a Detaining Power nothing. Telling the enemy that a named soldier is alive and held gives away almost no military advantage, and the reciprocal benefit is immediate: the Power that reports gets reports about its own missing.

Compare the Protecting Power system, which requires a State to accept continuous outside supervision, and which has scarcely operated.

The lesson is the one that recurs across this paper. Where compliance is cheap and reciprocal, the Conventions work well; where compliance means submitting to scrutiny, they do not. [Why Implementation Fails] develops it.

Worked example

A question on the machinery for tracing and informing about prisoners.

Give the two-tier structure: a national Bureau in each party and in neutral Powers, and a Central Agency in a neutral country.

Give the content of the information and the requirement that it enable the next of kin to be advised quickly.

Give the distinguishing feature of the Agency, that it takes information through official or private channels, and identify it as the ICRC's Central Tracing Agency.

Connect it to the rest: article 70's capture card feeds it, article 16 of the First Convention and article 19 of the Second feed it, article 119 sends unreturned valuables to it, article 120 sends death certificates and wills to it, and article 140 of the Fourth Convention creates its civilian counterpart.

Close with the assessment of why this machinery works when others do not.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Agency supervises anything. It collects and transmits information; it has no inspection function, which belongs to article 126.

It does not mean relief societies have a right of access. Article 125 subjects their facilities to measures the Detaining Power considers essential for security, and permits limitation of their number.

And it does not mean the Bureau answers only its own government. It is responsible for replying to all enquiries and must make enquiries to obtain information it does not hold.

Quick revision

  • Article 122: an official Information Bureau on the outbreak of conflict and in all cases of occupation, and in neutral Powers holding article 4 persons; information forwarded by the most rapid means through the Protecting Powers and the Central Agency; particulars enabling the next of kin to be advised; weekly reports on the seriously ill; replies to all enquiries; communications authenticated by a signature or a seal; collection and transmission of personal valuables in sealed packets with an inventory.
  • Article 123: a Central Prisoners of War Information Agency in a neutral country, proposed by the ICRC if it deems necessary; collects information through official or private channels; all facilities for transmission; financial aid requested; no restriction of ICRC or relief society activities.
  • Article 124: free postage, the article 74 exemptions, and reduced telegraphic charges.
  • Article 125: facilities for religious organizations, relief societies, and others to visit and distribute; number may be limited provided such limitation does not prevent effective and adequate relief; the special position of the ICRC recognised and respected at all times.
munotes.in190

The Information Bureau and the Central Agency

Test yourself

1. Describe the two-tier information system and explain the difference between its two levels. The first tier is national. Article 122 requires each party to a conflict, upon the outbreak of a conflict and in all cases of occupation, to institute an official Information Bureau for the prisoners of war in its power, and requires neutral or non-belligerent Powers that have received persons in the article 4 categories to do the same. The Power must provide the Bureau with the accommodation, equipment and staff needed for efficient working. The Bureau receives from its own authorities, within the shortest possible period, information on prisoners in their power, including transfers, releases, repatriations, escapes, hospital admissions and deaths, and forwards it by the most rapid means to the Powers concerned through the Protecting Powers and through the Central Agency. It answers all enquiries about prisoners, makes enquiries to obtain information it does not hold, authenticates its communications by signature or seal, and collects and transmits the personal valuables and documents left by prisoners who have been repatriated, released, escaped or died.

The second tier is neutral and central. Article 123 requires the creation of a Central Prisoners of War Information Agency in a neutral country, which the ICRC may propose to the Powers concerned, whose function is to collect all the information it may obtain respecting prisoners of war and to transmit it as rapidly as possible to their country of origin or to the Power on which they depend. The decisive difference is the source of information. A national Bureau receives official information from its own government. The Central Agency may take information through official or private channels, so a letter from a family, a name given by a released prisoner or a report from a relief society can all feed it, and it can assemble a record from fragments that no government has confirmed.

2. How does the information machinery connect with the rest of the Conventions? It is fed by provisions scattered across all four. Article 70 of the Third Convention requires every prisoner to be enabled to write a capture card to his family and to the Central Agency within a week of arrival at a camp, giving his capture, address and state of health, and forbids any delay in forwarding it. Article 16 of the First Convention and article 19 of the Second require parties to record eight particulars for each wounded, sick, shipwrecked or dead person of the adverse party falling into their hands and to forward them to the Information Bureau under article 122, which transmits them through the Protecting Power and the Central Agency, together with half of a double identity disc, wills, money and articles of value.

munotes.in191

The Information Bureau and the Central Agency

Within the Third Convention itself, article 119 requires articles of value and foreign currency not restored on repatriation to be sent to the Bureau; article 120 requires death certificates or certified lists, and wills, to be forwarded, and requires grave particulars to be communicated; article 94 requires notification when an escaped prisoner is recaptured; and article 54 requires medical certificates for work related injury to be copied to the Central Agency. Article 140 of the Fourth Convention creates the civilian counterpart of the Central Agency, and article 33 of Additional Protocol I imposes the duty to search for persons reported missing and to transmit information. Article 124 supports all of it by giving both tiers free postage, the customs and postal exemptions of article 74, and reduced telegraphic rates.

3. Why has this part of the Convention worked better than most of it? Because compliance is cheap and the benefit is immediate and reciprocal. Reporting that a named enemy soldier is alive and held in a named place gives away almost nothing of military value: it does not disclose dispositions, capabilities or intentions, and the information becomes stale for any operational purpose almost at once. In exchange, the reporting Power receives corresponding information about its own missing personnel, which its own government and its own families want badly. Both sides therefore gain from a functioning system and neither loses much by supporting it, which is why national Bureaux have been established and the Central Tracing Agency has operated in conflict after conflict since 1949.

The contrast with the supervisory machinery is instructive and is worth making in an answer. The Protecting Power system under articles 8 to 11 and article 126 requires a belligerent to accept a foreign State's continuous inspection of its camps, its records and its treatment of prisoners, with interviews conducted without witnesses. That is not cheap: it means submitting conduct to a hostile audience during a war, and it has operated in only a handful of conflicts since 1949. The general lesson runs through the whole of Module III. Provisions that require information tend to be observed; provisions that require scrutiny tend not to be, and the ICRC's confidential method exists because it offers a State something closer to the first than to the second.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in192

Chapter Forty-One

The Third Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 126 to 132 give Protecting Power and ICRC delegates access to every place where prisoners are, with freedom to choose the places and to interview without witnesses, require dissemination in peace and war, define the five grave breaches of this Convention, and repeat the never-used enquiry procedure.

Article 126: access

Representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall have permission to go to all places where prisoners of war may be, particularly to places of internment, imprisonment and labour, and shall have access to all premises occupied by prisoners of war.

They shall also be allowed to go to the places of departure, passage and arrival of prisoners who are being transferred.

They shall be able to interview the prisoners, and in particular the prisoners' representatives, without witnesses, either personally or through an interpreter.

Representatives and delegates of the Protecting Powers shall have full liberty to select the places they wish to visit. The duration and frequency of these visits shall not be restricted. Visits may not be prohibited except for reasons of imperative military necessity, and then only as an exceptional and temporary measure.

And the ICRC: The delegates of the International Committee of the Red Cross shall enjoy the same prerogatives. The appointment of such delegates is subject to the approval of the Power detaining the prisoners.

Why each element matters

All places, particularly places of internment, imprisonment and labour, covers punishment cells and labour detachments, which are exactly where a camp system hides what it does.

Places of departure, passage and arrival covers transfers, which is the other point of vulnerability.

Without witnesses is what makes an interview worth conducting. A prisoner interviewed in the presence of his guards will say what is safe.

Full liberty to select the places they wish to visit defeats the showpiece camp. A delegation taken only where its hosts choose learns nothing.

Duration and frequency not restricted defeats the brief supervised tour.

And the only exception is imperative military necessity, exceptional and temporary, which is the same doubly qualified formula as article 8's restriction on Protecting Power delegates.

Article 126 is the model for article 143 of the Fourth Convention, and it is the provision on which the ICRC's entire visiting practice rests. Articles 98 and 108 preserve it for prisoners under punishment, and article 78 gives the prisoner the corresponding right to apply.

Dissemination: articles 127 and 128

Article 127: parties undertake in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible, and in particular to include its study in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to all their armed forces and to the entire population.

munotes.in193

The Third Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

And the sentence that this Convention adds and the others do not: Any military or other authorities, who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of prisoners of war, must possess the text of the Convention and be specially instructed as to its provisions.

That obligation is individual and specific, and it matches article 39's requirement that the camp commander have a copy in his possession. The Convention is not content with general dissemination where prisoners are concerned.

Article 128: communication of official translations and of implementing laws through the Swiss Federal Council and, during hostilities, the Protecting Powers.

Grave breaches: articles 129 and 130

Article 129 is identical to article 49 of the First Convention: enact legislation providing effective penal sanctions; search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches; bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts or hand them over on a prima facie case; and suppress all other breaches. Safeguards of proper trial not less favourable than article 105 and those following.

Article 130 lists five grave breaches, two more than the First and Second Conventions.

  • wilful killing
  • torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments
  • wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health
  • compelling a prisoner of war to serve in the forces of the hostile Power
  • wilfully depriving a prisoner of war of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed in this Convention

The two additional breaches are specific to prisoners and both are worth naming.

Compelling service in the hostile Power's forces was a practice of the Second World War and it strikes at the whole basis of the status: a prisoner owes allegiance to his own State and cannot be turned into a soldier of the captor.

Wilful deprivation of the rights of fair and regular trial makes the judicial guarantees in articles 99 to 108 criminally enforceable. A sham trial is not merely a procedural failure; it is a grave breach for which the individuals responsible may be prosecuted anywhere.

Article 131: No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred in respect of such breaches.

Article 132: the enquiry procedure, at the request of a party, with an umpire on procedure failing agreement, and an obligation to end and repress an established violation with the least possible delay. Never used, for the reasons given in [The First Convention: Execution and Repression].

munotes.in194

The Third Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

Worked example

A question on how the Third Convention is supervised and enforced.

Give article 126 and take its five elements one at a time, saying what practice each defeats. That analysis is what distinguishes a good answer from a recitation.

Then article 127's special sentence about authorities who assume responsibilities in respect of prisoners, connected to article 39's camp commander.

Then articles 129 and 130, and identify the two additional grave breaches and why each is specific to this Convention.

Then article 131 and article 132, and say that the enquiry procedure has never operated.

Close with the internal machinery: article 41's posted text, article 78's complaint right, articles 79 to 81's representative, and articles 98 and 108's preservation of articles 78 and 126 during punishment. The Convention builds a supervisory chain from inside the camp to a neutral delegate, and the chain is only as strong as the access at its far end.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the ICRC has a right of access independent of consent. Its delegates enjoy the same prerogatives, but their appointment is subject to the approval of the Detaining Power.

It does not mean visits can never be stopped. Imperative military necessity permits an exceptional and temporary prohibition.

And it does not mean every violation is a grave breach. Five acts are listed; article 129 requires the suppression of the rest by other means.

Quick revision

  • Article 126: access to all places where prisoners of war may be, particularly to places of internment, imprisonment and labour, and to places of departure, passage and arrival; interviews without witnesses; full liberty to select the places they wish to visit; duration and frequency shall not be restricted; prohibition only for imperative military necessity, exceptional and temporary; ICRC delegates the same prerogatives, subject to approval.
  • Article 127: dissemination in peace and war; any military or other authorities who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of prisoners of war must possess the text and be specially instructed.
  • Article 129: enact, search, try regardless of their nationality or hand over on a prima facie case, suppress the rest.
  • Article 130, five grave breaches: wilful killing; torture or inhuman treatment including biological experiments; wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury; compelling a prisoner of war to serve in the forces of the hostile Power; wilfully depriving a prisoner of war of the rights of fair and regular trial.
  • Article 131: no absolution from liability. Article 132: the enquiry procedure, never used.

Test yourself

1. Take article 126 element by element and explain what practice each defeats. The article gives representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers permission to go to all places where prisoners of war may be, particularly to places of internment, imprisonment and labour, and access to all premises occupied by prisoners. Naming imprisonment and labour defeats the practice of confining supervision to the main camp while punishment cells and outlying work detachments remain unseen, and articles 98 and 108 reinforce it by preserving article 126 for prisoners under disciplinary punishment and under sentence. The extension to places of departure, passage and arrival of prisoners being transferred defeats the practice of ill treating prisoners in transit, when no camp commander is answerable and no records exist.

munotes.in195

The Third Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

The right to interview prisoners, and in particular the prisoners' representatives, without witnesses, either personally or through an interpreter, defeats the supervised interview, in which a prisoner speaking in front of his guards says what is safe rather than what is true. Full liberty to select the places they wish to visit defeats the showpiece camp prepared for inspection. The rule that the duration and frequency of visits shall not be restricted defeats the brief and infrequent tour. And the single exception, that visits may not be prohibited except for reasons of imperative military necessity and then only as an exceptional and temporary measure, is doubly qualified in the same way as article 8's restriction on Protecting Power delegates, so that the exception cannot swallow the rule. Delegates of the ICRC enjoy the same prerogatives, subject to the Detaining Power's approval of their appointment.

2. Which two grave breaches are peculiar to the Third Convention, and why does each exist? Article 130 lists five grave breaches where the First and Second Conventions list four. The three shared with them are wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment including biological experiments, and wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health. The two additional ones are compelling a prisoner of war to serve in the forces of the hostile Power, and wilfully depriving a prisoner of war of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed in the Convention. Note that the fourth breach of the other Conventions, extensive destruction and appropriation of property, does not appear here, because the Third Convention protects persons rather than property.

Compelling service in the hostile Power's forces exists because the practice was widespread in the Second World War and because it destroys the basis of the status. A prisoner of war is a member of an enemy armed force who owes allegiance to his own State, and article 87 requires courts to remember that he owes none to the Detaining Power; conscripting him inverts that relationship entirely and exposes him to being killed by his own side. Wilful deprivation of the rights of fair and regular trial exists to give criminal force to articles 99 to 108. Without it, a sham trial would be a violation attracting only the general duty of suppression in article 129's third paragraph; with it, the officers and judges responsible commit an offence for which any State party must search for them and bring them before its own courts regardless of nationality.

munotes.in196

The Third Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

3. How do the internal and external supervisory mechanisms of the Third Convention fit together? They form a chain, and each link is separately drafted. At the innermost point, article 41 requires the text of the Convention to be posted in the prisoners' own language where all may read it, so the prisoners know the standard. Article 39 identifies a responsible commissioned officer of the regular armed forces who must have a copy of the Convention in his possession and is responsible for its application, so there is a person to whom things can be said, and article 127 requires that any military or other authority assuming responsibilities in respect of prisoners possess the text and be specially instructed in it.

Articles 79 to 81 create a prisoners' representative, elected by secret ballot every six months, who may inspect labour detachments, may be freely consulted by every prisoner, has unrestricted communications, and may not be held responsible for offences committed by other prisoners. Article 78 gives every prisoner the right to make requests to the military authorities and an unrestricted right to complain to the Protecting Power, directly if he considers it necessary, outside any correspondence quota, transmitted immediately and unpunishable even if unfounded. Article 126 supplies the far end: delegates who may go anywhere prisoners are, choose their own destinations, visit as often and as long as they wish, and interview without witnesses. Articles 98 and 108 preserve articles 78 and 126 for prisoners under punishment, so the chain cannot be cut at its most vulnerable point. The whole structure nonetheless depends on a Protecting Power being designated or the ICRC being admitted, and where neither happens the internal links have nowhere to lead.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in197

Chapter Forty-Two

Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Article 4 defines a protected person as one who, in a conflict or occupation, finds himself in the hands of a party or Occupying Power of which he is not a national, subject to exclusions for nationals of non-parties, neutrals and co-belligerents with normal diplomatic representation, and article 5 permits derogation where a person is definitely suspected of activities hostile to the security of the State.

Why the Fourth Convention exists

Before 1949 the civilian in enemy hands had almost no treaty protection. The Hague Regulations contained some rules on occupation, and nothing else. The experience of 1939 to 1945, in which civilians were deported, interned, used as forced labour and exterminated, produced the Fourth Convention as the largest of the four, at one hundred and fifty-nine articles.

And it is drafted around a particular anxiety. Its subject is the civilian who is in the power of a State that regards them as an enemy, which is the position of an alien in belligerent territory and of an inhabitant of occupied territory.

Article 4: the definition

Persons protected by the Convention are those who, at a given moment and in any manner whatsoever, find themselves, in case of a conflict or occupation, in the hands of a Party to the conflict or Occupying Power of which they are not nationals.

The three exclusions

Nationals of a State which is not bound by the Convention are not protected by it. This is now of no practical effect, since every State is a party.

Nationals of a neutral State who find themselves in the territory of a belligerent State, and nationals of a co-belligerent State, are not protected persons while the State of which they are nationals has normal diplomatic representation in the State in whose hands they are.

The logic of the second exclusion is that diplomatic protection is available. A neutral national with a functioning embassy has a State that can act for them; the Convention exists for those who have nobody.

And the exclusion by other Conventions

Persons protected by the First, Second or Third Conventions are not protected persons under the Fourth. The four Conventions are exhaustive and mutually exclusive in this respect, which prevents overlap and gaps in equal measure.

The nationality test, and its weakness

The test is formal nationality, and it produces an obvious problem in modern conflict. A person of the same nationality as the detaining State, persecuted by it, is not a protected person. So the Convention does not reach the State's own nationals at all.

The international tribunals developed a purposive reading, holding in the context of conflicts characterised by ethnic division that the criterion of nationality should give way to substantial relations such as allegiance to a party and the corresponding protection of that party. That reading is now widely accepted but it is a departure from the text.

munotes.in198

Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person

And the gap it does not close is the State's own population. For them the protection comes from Part II, from human rights law and, in non-international conflict, from common article 3 and Protocol II.

Article 5: the derogation

This is the most restrictive provision in any of the four Conventions, and it must be stated accurately.

In the territory of a party to the conflict, where the party is satisfied that an individual protected person is definitely suspected of or engaged in activities hostile to the security of the State, such person shall not be entitled to claim such rights and privileges under the present Convention as would, if exercised in the favour of such individual person, be prejudicial to the security of such State.

In occupied territory, where an individual protected person is detained as a spy or saboteur, or as a person under definite suspicion of activity hostile to the security of the Occupying Power, such person shall, in those cases where absolute military security so requires, be regarded as having forfeited rights of communication under the present Convention.

The limits on article 5

Four, and an answer must give them.

It is individual. The words an individual protected person exclude any application to a class or a group.

The suspicion must be definite. A general suspicion of a category is not enough.

Only rights whose exercise would be prejudicial to security may be withheld, in belligerent territory; in occupied territory only rights of communication are lost.

And the floor is absolute: In each case, such persons shall nevertheless be treated with humanity and, in case of a trial, shall not be deprived of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed by the present Convention. They shall also be granted the full rights and privileges of a protected person under the present Convention at the earliest date consistent with the security of the State or Occupying Power, as the case may be.

So article 5 permits reduction and never removal. Humane treatment and fair trial survive in every case, and full rights revive at the earliest date consistent with security.

Article 75 of Additional Protocol I now supplies the same floor for everyone, which is why [Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees] belongs with this material.

The Fourth Convention's own numbering of the common provisions

The general provisions are the same as the other three Conventions' and they are numbered one higher, because the Fourth Convention inserts an article on the definition of protected persons.

munotes.in199

Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person

SubjectFirst to ThirdFourth
Respect and ensure respect11
Application, and occupation meeting no resistance22
Non-international armed conflict33
Protected persons defined13 (First)4
Derogation for definite suspicionnone5
Beginning and end of application56
Special agreements67
Non-renunciation78
Protecting Powers89
ICRC activities910
Substitutes1011
Good offices1112

Article 2 of the Fourth Convention is common article 2, applying the Convention to declared war or any other armed conflict and to partial or total occupation meeting no armed resistance.

Article 6 is the Fourth Convention's own provision on duration, and it differs from article 5 of the First. The Convention applies from the outset of any conflict or occupation; in the territory of parties to the conflict, application ceases on the general close of military operations; in the case of occupied territory, application ceases one year after the general close of military operations, save that the Occupying Power remains bound for the duration of the occupation, to the extent that it exercises the functions of government, by a long list of articles including 1 to 12, 27, 29 to 34, 47, 49, 51, 52, 53, 59, 61 to 77 and 143. And protected persons whose release, repatriation or re-establishment takes place later continue to benefit meanwhile.

Article 7 is the special agreements article, in the same terms as article 6 of the First Convention: no agreement may adversely affect the situation of protected persons or restrict the rights the Convention confers. Article 8 is the non-renunciation rule.

Articles 9, 10, 11 and 12 are the Protecting Power machinery: scrutiny by Protecting Powers, the preservation of ICRC humanitarian activities subject to the consent of the parties, substitutes offering all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy, and good offices with a meeting the parties are bound to give effect to. [Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes] takes them.

The structure of the Convention

PartArticlesSubject
I1 to 12General provisions
II13 to 26General protection of populations against certain consequences of war
III, Section I27 to 34Provisions common to the territories of the parties and to occupied territories
III, Section II35 to 46Aliens in the territory of a party to the conflict
III, Section III47 to 78Occupied territories
III, Section IV79 to 135Regulations for the treatment of internees
III, Section V136 to 141Information Bureaux and Central Agency
IV142 to 159Execution of the Convention

Part II is the exception to the whole scheme, and article 4 says so expressly: The provisions of Part II are, however, wider in application, as defined in Article 13.

munotes.in200

Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person

Article 13: The provisions of Part II cover the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict, without any adverse distinction based, in particular, on race, nationality, religion or political opinion, and are intended to alleviate the sufferings caused by war.

So Part II protects everyone, including a State's own nationals, and [Provisions for the Whole of the Populations] takes it.

Worked example

Her question 7(d), a short note on the protection of civilians during war, and any question on the Fourth Convention.

Begin with what the Convention does not do, because that is the point most answers miss. It does not protect civilians generally; it protects those in the hands of a party of which they are not nationals.

Give article 4 with its exclusions, and explain the diplomatic protection logic of the neutral and co-belligerent exclusion.

Then give Part II as the exception, with article 13's words the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict.

Then give article 5 with all four limits and the absolute floor, quoting treated with humanity and the rights of fair and regular trial.

Then note the nationality problem and the purposive reading adopted by the tribunals.

Close by identifying what fills the remaining gaps: Part II, common article 3, Protocol I's Part IV on the civilian population, article 75, and human rights law.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Convention protects civilians from attack. Protection against the effects of hostilities is Part II and, much more fully, Part IV of Protocol I. The Fourth Convention is mostly about civilians in the hands of the enemy.

It does not mean a State's own nationals are protected persons. They are not, under the text.

And it does not mean article 5 removes protection. It permits the withholding of specified rights, and preserves humane treatment and fair trial absolutely.

Quick revision

  • Article 4: in the hands of a Party to the conflict or Occupying Power of which they are not nationals; excludes nationals of non-parties, and neutrals and co-belligerents with normal diplomatic representation; excludes persons protected by the other three Conventions.
  • Nationality is the formal test; the tribunals have read it purposively as substantial relations and allegiance.
  • Article 13: Part II covers the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict.
  • Article 5: derogation for a person definitely suspected of or engaged in activities hostile to the security of the State; in occupied territory, loss of rights of communication where absolute military security so requires.
  • Article 5's floor: treated with humanity, the rights of fair and regular trial, and full rights restored at the earliest date consistent with the security of the State.
  • 159 articles, the largest of the four.
munotes.in201

Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person

Test yourself

1. Who is a protected person under article 4, and who is excluded? A protected person is one who, at a given moment and in any manner whatsoever, finds himself, in case of a conflict or occupation, in the hands of a party to the conflict or Occupying Power of which he is not a national. The definition therefore turns on two things: being in the hands of a party, which covers presence in its territory as an alien and residence in territory it occupies, and not being a national of that party.

Four exclusions follow. Nationals of a State not bound by the Convention are not protected by it, which has no practical effect today since ratification is universal. Nationals of a neutral State in the territory of a belligerent, and nationals of a co-belligerent State, are not protected persons while their State has normal diplomatic representation in the State in whose hands they are, the logic being that they already have a government able to act for them and the Convention exists for those who have none. Persons protected by the First, Second or Third Conventions are excluded, so the four instruments are mutually exclusive. And by implication a party's own nationals are excluded, since the definition requires that the person not be a national of the party holding them. That last exclusion is the significant one, and it means the Convention does not reach a State's treatment of its own population, for which Part II, common article 3, Protocol II and human rights law must be used instead.

2. What does article 5 permit, and what does it not permit? It permits a reduction of rights in two defined situations. In the territory of a party to the conflict, where that party is satisfied that an individual protected person is definitely suspected of or engaged in activities hostile to the security of the State, that person is not entitled to claim such rights and privileges under the Convention as would, if exercised in his favour, be prejudicial to the security of the State. In occupied territory, where an individual protected person is detained as a spy or saboteur or under definite suspicion of activity hostile to the security of the Occupying Power, that person shall, in those cases where absolute military security so requires, be regarded as having forfeited rights of communication under the Convention.

munotes.in202

Civilians: Who Is a Protected Person

It does not permit removal of protection, and four limits confine it. The derogation is individual, since the article speaks of an individual protected person, so it cannot be applied to a class, a category or a population. The suspicion must be definite, which excludes generalised suspicion. Only rights whose exercise would be prejudicial to security may be withheld in belligerent territory, and in occupied territory only rights of communication are affected. And the floor is absolute: in each case such persons shall nevertheless be treated with humanity and, in case of a trial, shall not be deprived of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed by the Convention, and they shall be granted the full rights and privileges of a protected person at the earliest date consistent with the security of the State or Occupying Power.

3. What is the difficulty with the nationality test, and how has it been addressed? The difficulty is that formal nationality is a poor proxy for the danger the Convention was written to meet. Article 4 protects a person in the hands of a party of which he is not a national, which assumes that vulnerability follows from being a foreign national in enemy hands. In conflicts organised around ethnic or communal division rather than around States, the people most at risk are frequently nationals of the very State detaining them, or nationals of a newly formed State that shares its nationality with the detaining authority, and on the literal test they are not protected persons at all. The same literal test also leaves a State's own nationals wholly outside the Convention.

The international criminal tribunals addressed the first part of the problem by reading article 4 purposively. They held that in such conflicts allegiance to a party and the corresponding protection of that party may be the substantial relationship that the drafters had in mind, and that ethnicity may be more determinative than formal nationality, so that persons of the same nominal nationality as their captors could be protected persons. That reading is now widely accepted, though it departs from the text and has been criticised for doing so. The second part of the problem was not solved by interpretation but by other instruments: Part II of the Convention covers the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict by article 13, common article 3 and Additional Protocol II govern non-international conflict, Part IV of Additional Protocol I protects the civilian population against the effects of hostilities regardless of nationality, article 75 supplies fundamental guarantees to anyone in a party's power, and human rights law continues to apply.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in203

Chapter Forty-Three

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 13 to 26 cover the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict without adverse distinction, and provide for hospital and safety zones, neutralized zones, protection of civilian hospitals and their personnel and transports, free passage of relief consignments, care of orphaned children, family news and family tracing.

Article 13: the scope

The provisions of Part II cover the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict, without any adverse distinction based, in particular, on race, nationality, religion or political opinion, and are intended to alleviate the sufferings caused by war.

Read this against article 4 and the contrast is complete. Article 4 protects only those in the hands of a party of which they are not nationals. Part II protects everyone, including the State's own nationals and including nationals of neutrals with functioning embassies.

The reason for the difference is the subject-matter. Part II is not about the treatment of persons in enemy hands; it is about mitigating the general effects of war on populations, and there is no reason to make that depend on nationality.

Zones: articles 14 and 15

Article 14: hospital and safety zones. In time of peace and after the outbreak of hostilities, parties may establish in their own territory and, if the need arises, in occupied areas, hospital and safety zones and localities so organized as to protect from the effects of war, wounded, sick and aged persons, children under fifteen, expectant mothers and mothers of children under seven.

Parties may conclude agreements on mutual recognition, may use the Draft Agreement in Annex I, and the Protecting Powers and the International Committee of the Red Cross are invited to lend their good offices to facilitate institution and recognition.

Article 15: neutralized zones. Any party may propose to the adverse party, either direct or through a neutral State or some humanitarian organization, the establishment in the regions where fighting is taking place of neutralized zones to shelter wounded and sick combatants or non-combatants, and civilian persons who take no part in hostilities, and who, while they reside in the zones, perform no work of a military character.

A written agreement is required, fixing the beginning and duration of the neutralization once the parties have agreed on geographical position, administration, food supply and supervision.

The two zones differ in purpose and in timing. Article 14 zones are established in advance in a party's own territory for defined vulnerable categories. Article 15 zones are created during the fighting, where the fighting is, by agreement between the belligerents, for anyone not participating.

Both have been used rarely, and for the recurring reason: they require agreement between parties in conflict. Protocol I's non-defended localities and demilitarized zones in articles 59 and 60 are the successors.

munotes.in204

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

Articles 16 and 17: the vulnerable

Article 16: The wounded and sick, as well as the infirm, and expectant mothers, shall be the object of particular protection and respect.

As far as military considerations allow, each Party shall facilitate the steps taken to search for the killed and wounded, to assist the shipwrecked and other persons exposed to grave danger, and to protect them against pillage and ill-treatment.

Article 17: parties shall endeavour to conclude local agreements for the removal from besieged or encircled areas, of wounded, sick, infirm, and aged persons, children and maternity cases, and for the passage of ministers of all religions, medical personnel and medical equipment on their way to such areas.

Article 17 is the treaty basis for humanitarian corridors and evacuations from a siege, and its weakness is the word endeavour. It obliges parties to try, not to agree.

Civilian hospitals: articles 18 to 20

Article 18: Civilian hospitals organized to give care to the wounded and sick, the infirm and maternity cases, may in no circumstances be the object of attack, but shall at all times be respected and protected.

States shall provide all civilian hospitals with certificates showing that they are civilian hospitals and that their buildings are not used for any purpose that would deprive them of protection.

They shall be marked by means of the emblem provided for in article 38 of the First Convention, but only if so authorized by the State, and parties shall so far as military considerations permit take steps to make the emblems clearly visible to enemy forces in order to obviate the possibility of any hostile action. In view of the dangers to which hospitals may be exposed by being close to military objectives, it is recommended that such hospitals be situated as far as possible from such objectives.

Article 19 repeats the loss of protection rule: protection shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy, and only after due warning has been given, naming, in all appropriate cases, a reasonable time limit, and after such warning has remained unheeded.

And it adds two preserved conditions: the presence of sick or wounded members of the armed forces in the hospital, and of small arms and ammunition taken from such combatants and not yet handed to the proper service, shall not be considered acts harmful to the enemy.

Article 20: Persons regularly and solely engaged in the operation and administration of civilian hospitals, including those engaged in the search for, removal, transport and care of wounded and sick civilians, the infirm and maternity cases, shall be respected and protected. In occupied territory and zones of military operations they are recognisable by an identity card bearing a photograph and the responsible authority's stamp, and by a stamped, water-resistant armlet worn on the left arm while carrying out their duties.

munotes.in205

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

Articles 21 and 22 extend protection to convoys of vehicles, hospital trains and vessels transporting wounded and sick civilians, the infirm and maternity cases, and to aircraft flying at heights, times and on routes specifically agreed upon, which may not be attacked but shall be respected while flying on those terms.

Article 23: relief consignments

Each High Contracting Party shall allow the free passage of all consignments of medical and hospital stores and objects necessary for religious worship intended only for civilians of another High Contracting Party, even if the latter is its adversary.

It shall likewise permit the free passage of all consignments of essential foodstuffs, clothing and tonics intended for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases.

The obligation is subject to three conditions, that the party is satisfied there are no serious reasons for fearing that the consignments may be diverted from their destination, that the control may not be effective, or that a definite advantage may accrue to the military efforts or economy of the enemy through substitution for goods the enemy would otherwise have supplied.

And a right of inspection: the Power allowing passage may prescribe the technical arrangements under which such passage is allowed, and may make permission conditional on distribution being made under the local supervision of the Protecting Powers.

Article 23 is narrow and it is the ancestor of the modern law on humanitarian access. It covers only medical stores and religious objects for civilians generally, and food and clothing only for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases. Articles 70 and 71 of Protocol I widened it substantially, requiring relief actions for a civilian population inadequately provided with supplies, subject to the agreement of the parties concerned.

Children and families: articles 24 to 26

Article 24: parties shall ensure that children under fifteen, who are orphaned or are separated from their families as a result of the war, are not left to their own resources, and that their maintenance, the exercise of their religion and their education are facilitated in all circumstances, their education being as far as possible entrusted to persons of a similar cultural tradition.

Parties shall facilitate the reception of such children in a neutral country for the duration of the conflict, with the consent of the Protecting Power and under safeguards.

munotes.in206

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

And they shall endeavour to arrange for all children under twelve to be identified by the wearing of identity discs, or by some other means.

Article 25: All persons in the territory of a Party to the conflict, or in a territory occupied by it, shall be enabled to give news of a strictly personal nature to members of their families, wherever they may be, and to receive news from them. Correspondence shall be forwarded speedily and without undue delay.

Where ordinary post is difficult or impossible, parties shall apply to a neutral intermediary such as the Central Agency under article 140, in cooperation with the National Societies. If restriction is necessary, it shall be limited to the compulsory use of standard forms containing twenty-five freely chosen words, and to the limitation of the number of these forms despatched to one each month.

Article 26: Each Party to the conflict shall facilitate enquiries made by members of families dispersed owing to the war, with the object of renewing contact with one another and of meeting, if possible, and shall encourage the work of organisations engaged on this task provided they are acceptable to it and conform to its security regulations.

Articles 25 and 26 are the family reunification and tracing provisions, and they are the civilian counterpart of the prisoner of war information system. Article 74 of Protocol I strengthened them by requiring parties to facilitate in every possible way the reunion of families dispersed as a result of armed conflicts.

Worked example

A question on the protection of civilians generally, or her question 7(d).

Open with the distinction between Part II and the rest of the Convention, quoting article 13, because it shows that the Convention has two different scopes and most answers use only one.

Then take the four heads of Part II: zones, the wounded and sick and their hospitals, relief, and children and families.

On relief, state article 23's narrow scope precisely, and then say that Protocol I widened it.

On families, give article 25's twenty-five word form, which is a memorable detail and shows close reading.

Close by noting the pattern: several of Part II's mechanisms require agreement between belligerents, which is why zones and local agreements have been used rarely, and why Protocol I substituted rules that operate without agreement.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean Part II protects against attack in general. It protects specific objects and categories; the general rules on the conduct of hostilities are in Protocol I.

It does not mean relief must be admitted unconditionally. Article 23 permits refusal on three grounds and permits inspection and supervised distribution.

munotes.in207

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

And it does not mean the zones exist. They are permissive and depend on agreement, which is why they have rarely been established.

Quick revision

  • Article 13: Part II covers the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict, without adverse distinction.
  • Article 14: hospital and safety zones, in a party's own territory or occupied areas, for the wounded, sick and aged persons, children under fifteen, expectant mothers and mothers of children under seven; ICRC good offices.
  • Article 15: neutralized zones in the regions where fighting is taking place, by written agreement, for the wounded and sick and for civilians performing no work of a military character.
  • Article 17: local agreements for removal from besieged or encircled areas.
  • Article 18: civilian hospitals may in no circumstances be the object of attack; certificates; the emblem only if so authorized by the State; site them away from military objectives.
  • Article 19: loss of protection only for acts harmful to the enemy after an unheeded warning; wounded soldiers and their handed-in weapons are not such acts.
  • Article 23: free passage of medical and hospital stores and objects necessary for religious worship for civilians, and of essential foodstuffs, clothing and tonics for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases; three grounds of refusal; technical arrangements and supervised distribution may be required.
  • Article 24: orphaned or separated children under fifteen not left to their own resources; reception in a neutral country; identity discs for children under twelve.
  • Article 25: family news, standard forms containing twenty-five freely chosen words, one a month if restricted.
  • Article 26: facilitate enquiries made by members of families dispersed owing to the war.

Test yourself

1. How does the scope of Part II differ from the rest of the Fourth Convention, and why? Article 4 defines a protected person as one who finds himself in the hands of a party to the conflict or Occupying Power of which he is not a national, and it excludes nationals of States not bound by the Convention, nationals of neutral and co-belligerent States with normal diplomatic representation, and persons protected by the other three Conventions. By implication it also excludes a party's own nationals. Article 4 then adds expressly that the provisions of Part II are wider in application, as defined in article 13, and article 13 provides that the provisions of Part II cover the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict, without any adverse distinction based in particular on race, nationality, religion or political opinion, and are intended to alleviate the sufferings caused by war.

munotes.in208

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

The reason for the difference is the subject matter. The rest of the Convention regulates the treatment of persons who are in the power of a hostile party, where the mischief is the abuse of control over an enemy population and the relevant category is therefore defined by allegiance. Part II regulates the general effects of war on civilian populations: zones of shelter, the protection of civilian hospitals and their staff and transports, the free passage of relief, the care of orphaned children, and family news and tracing. None of those depends on whose nationals are affected, and it would be absurd to allow free passage of medicines for enemy civilians while denying it for one's own. Part II is therefore the only part of the four Conventions that protects a State's own nationals in its own territory.

2. What does article 23 require, and how does it compare with the modern law on relief? Article 23 requires each party to allow the free passage of all consignments of medical and hospital stores and objects necessary for religious worship intended only for civilians of another party, even an adversary, and likewise the free passage of all consignments of essential foodstuffs, clothing and tonics intended for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases. The obligation is conditional: it applies only where the party is satisfied that there are no serious reasons for fearing that the consignments may be diverted from their destination, that the control may not be effective, or that a definite advantage may accrue to the military efforts or economy of the enemy through substitution for goods the enemy would otherwise have had to supply. The Power allowing passage may prescribe the technical arrangements and may require distribution to be supervised locally by the Protecting Powers.

The scope is narrow in two ways that a candidate should state precisely. Medical stores and religious objects may pass for the civilian population generally, but food and clothing may pass only for three categories, children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases, so the general population's food is not covered at all. And the three conditions give a wide discretion to refuse. Articles 70 and 71 of Additional Protocol I widened the position considerably, requiring relief actions which are humanitarian and impartial and conducted without adverse distinction to be undertaken where a civilian population is not adequately provided with supplies, subject to the agreement of the parties concerned, requiring rapid and unimpeded passage of relief consignments, and protecting relief personnel.

3. Set out the provisions of Part II that deal with children and with families. Article 24 requires parties to take the necessary measures to ensure that children under fifteen who are orphaned or separated from their families as a result of the war are not left to their own resources, and that their maintenance, the exercise of their religion and their education are facilitated in all circumstances, their education being as far as possible entrusted to persons of a similar cultural tradition. It requires parties to facilitate the reception of such children in a neutral country for the duration of the conflict, with the consent of the Protecting Power and under due safeguards, and to endeavour to arrange for all children under twelve to be identified by the wearing of identity discs or by some other means, which is a tracing measure aimed at the youngest, who cannot state their own identity.

munotes.in209

Provisions for the Whole of the Populations

Article 25 provides that all persons in the territory of a party or in territory occupied by it shall be enabled to give news of a strictly personal nature to members of their families wherever they may be and to receive news from them, and that such correspondence shall be forwarded speedily and without undue delay. Where the ordinary post cannot be used, the parties shall apply to a neutral intermediary such as the Central Agency provided for in article 140 and decide with it how to fulfil their obligations, in particular with the cooperation of the National Societies. If restriction is thought necessary it is limited to the compulsory use of standard forms containing twenty-five freely chosen words, and to a limit of one such form a month. Article 26 requires each party to facilitate enquiries by members of families dispersed by the war with a view to renewing contact and if possible meeting, and to encourage organisations engaged on that task provided they are acceptable to it and observe its security regulations.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in210

Chapter Forty-Four

Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 27 to 32 state the basic guarantee for all protected persons in the territory of a party and in occupied territory: humane treatment, respect for persons, honour, family rights, religious convictions and practices, and manners and customs, protection of women against rape and indecent assault, State responsibility for the acts of its agents, access to the Protecting Powers and the ICRC, and absolute prohibitions on coercion and on brutality.

Article 27: the basic guarantee

Protected persons are entitled, in all circumstances, to respect for their persons, their honour, their family rights, their religious convictions and practices, and their manners and customs. They shall at all times be humanely treated, and shall be protected especially against all acts of violence or threats thereof and against insults and public curiosity.

Women shall be especially protected against any attack on their honour, in particular against rape, enforced prostitution, or any form of indecent assault.

Without prejudice to the provisions relating to their state of health, age and sex, all protected persons shall be treated with the same consideration by the Party to the conflict in whose power they are, without any adverse distinction based, in particular, on race, religion or political opinion.

And the qualification: the Parties to the conflict may take such measures of control and security in regard to protected persons as may be necessary as a result of the war.

Why article 27 is the article to know

It is the Fourth Convention's counterpart to article 12 of the First and article 13 of the Third, and it is broader than either.

Five protected interests are named, and the last three are unusual in a treaty of this kind. Family rights, religious convictions and practices, and manners and customs are cultural and social interests, not merely physical ones, and their inclusion recognises that the destruction of a community's way of life is a form of harm the law must address.

The words in all circumstances carry the same weight as in common article 1: the entitlement is not conditional on the conduct of the other side.

And the final paragraph is the honest limit. Measures of control and security necessary as a result of the war are permitted, and the rest of the Convention specifies them: assigned residence and internment under articles 41 to 43 and 78, restrictions on movement, and the security derogation in article 5. The guarantee coexists with a security regime, and an answer that presents article 27 as unqualified has misread it.

The provision on women

Article 27's second paragraph is the first express treaty prohibition of rape in the law of armed conflict.

It is framed as protection of honour, which is now recognised as the wrong frame, since it characterises sexual violence as an offence against dignity or family honour rather than as a violent crime against the person. Modern instruments corrected it.

munotes.in211

Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons

Article 76(1) of Protocol I provides that women shall be the object of special respect and shall be protected in particular against rape, forced prostitution and any other form of indecent assault, dropping the honour framing.

The Rome Statute makes rape, sexual slavery, enforced prostitution, forced pregnancy, enforced sterilisation and any other form of sexual violence a war crime in both international and non-international armed conflict, and a crime against humanity when committed as part of a widespread or systematic attack.

And the ad hoc tribunals established that rape can constitute torture, an act of genocide and a crime against humanity, and developed definitions based on coercive circumstances rather than on physical resistance.

A good answer gives article 27 as the starting point and then says what was wrong with it and what corrected it.

Article 28: shields

The presence of a protected person may not be used to render certain points or areas immune from military operations.

One sentence, and it is the civilian counterpart of article 23 of the Third Convention. Article 51(7) of Protocol I later generalised it, and article 51(8) added that a violation does not release the attacker from its own obligations.

Article 29: State responsibility

The Party to the conflict in whose hands protected persons may be, is responsible for the treatment accorded to them by its agents, irrespective of any individual responsibility which may be incurred.

Identical in effect to article 12 of the Third Convention. The State answers for its agents, and the individual answers as well.

Article 30: access

Protected persons shall have every facility for making application to the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross, the National Red Cross (Red Crescent, Red Lion and Sun) Society of the country where they may be, as well as to any organization that might assist them.

These organizations shall be granted all facilities for that purpose by the authorities, within the bounds set by military or security considerations.

Apart from the visits of delegates of the Protecting Powers and of the ICRC provided for by Article 143, the Detaining or Occupying Powers shall facilitate as much as possible visits to protected persons by the representatives of other organizations whose object is to give spiritual aid or material relief.

Article 30 is the civilian counterpart of article 78 of the Third Convention, and it is wider in one respect: it names the National Society of the country where the protected person is, which gives a route to a domestic body as well as to foreign ones.

munotes.in212

Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons

Article 31: coercion

No physical or moral coercion shall be exercised against protected persons, in particular to obtain information from them or from third parties.

The prohibition is not limited to interrogation. The words in particular make information-gathering the leading example rather than the whole rule, so coercion for any purpose is prohibited: to compel cooperation, to induce departure, to secure consent to something the Convention requires consent for.

Article 32: brutality

The High Contracting Parties specifically agree that each of them is prohibited from taking any measure of such a character as to cause the physical suffering or extermination of protected persons in their hands.

This prohibition applies not only to murder, torture, corporal punishment, mutilation and medical or scientific experiments not necessitated by the medical treatment of a protected person, but also to any other measures of brutality whether applied by civilian or military agents.

Three features. The prohibition is of measures of such a character as to cause the result, so it reaches policies and not only completed acts. The listed acts are examples, and the closing words any other measures of brutality make the list open. And whether applied by civilian or military agents closes the gap through which a State might act through its civilian police or administration.

Worked example

Her question 7(d) on the protection of civilians during war, and any question on the treatment of protected persons.

Give article 27 in full, naming all five protected interests, because the cultural ones are what most answers omit.

Then give the final paragraph on measures of control and security, which shows the guarantee is qualified and identifies where the qualification is worked out.

Then take the women's provision, state that it was the first express treaty prohibition of rape, explain the difficulty with the honour framing, and give article 76 of Protocol I and the Rome Statute as the correction.

Then run articles 28 to 32 as a group: no shields, State responsibility for agents, access to the Protecting Powers and the ICRC and the National Society, no physical or moral coercion, and no measures of brutality by civilian or military agents.

Close by connecting to article 33, the prohibition of collective penalties, which [Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage] takes.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean protected persons cannot be controlled. Article 27's last paragraph permits measures of control and security necessary as a result of the war.

It does not mean article 27 is the only protection. It states the guarantee; articles 28 to 34 and the sections on aliens, occupation and internment work it out.

munotes.in213

Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons

And it does not mean the prohibition of coercion is confined to interrogation. Information-gathering is the leading example, not the limit.

Quick revision

  • Article 27: respect for their persons, their honour, their family rights, their religious convictions and practices, and their manners and customs; humanely treated at all times; protected against acts of violence or threats thereof and against insults and public curiosity; women protected in particular against rape, enforced prostitution, or any form of indecent assault; same consideration without adverse distinction; measures of control and security permitted as necessary.
  • Rome Statute and Protocol I article 76 corrected the honour framing.
  • Article 28: presence of a protected person may not be used to render certain points or areas immune.
  • Article 29: the party is responsible for the treatment accorded to them by its agents, irrespective of any individual responsibility.
  • Article 30: application to the Protecting Powers, the ICRC, the local National Society, and any assisting organisation.
  • Article 31: No physical or moral coercion, in particular to obtain information.
  • Article 32: no measure of such a character as to cause the physical suffering or extermination; murder, torture, corporal punishment, mutilation, experiments, and any other measures of brutality whether applied by civilian or military agents.

Test yourself

1. Set out article 27 and explain why its list of protected interests is unusual. Article 27 provides that protected persons are entitled in all circumstances to respect for their persons, their honour, their family rights, their religious convictions and practices, and their manners and customs; that they shall at all times be humanely treated and shall be protected especially against all acts of violence or threats thereof and against insults and public curiosity; that women shall be especially protected against any attack on their honour, in particular against rape, enforced prostitution or any form of indecent assault; and that without prejudice to provisions relating to health, age and sex all protected persons shall be treated with the same consideration without adverse distinction based in particular on race, religion or political opinion. Its final paragraph permits parties to take such measures of control and security in regard to protected persons as may be necessary as a result of the war.

The list is unusual because three of the five interests are social and cultural rather than physical. Respect for persons and for honour is familiar from article 13 of the Third Convention. Family rights, religious convictions and practices, and manners and customs go further, and their inclusion recognises that an occupying or detaining authority can destroy a community without touching a single body, by separating families, suppressing worship, and forcing changes in the way people live. It is also the textual basis for the rules elsewhere in the Convention on keeping families together during internment, on the education of children in their own cultural tradition, and on respect for the laws in force in occupied territory.

munotes.in214

Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons

2. What is the difficulty with the way article 27 protects women, and how was it corrected? Article 27's second paragraph is the first express prohibition of rape in a treaty of the law of armed conflict, and to that extent it was an advance. The difficulty is in its framing. It requires that women be especially protected against any attack on their honour, in particular against rape, enforced prostitution or any form of indecent assault. Sexual violence is thereby characterised as an offence against honour, that is against the dignity or reputation of the woman and by implication of her family and community, rather than as a violent crime against the person of the victim. That framing has practical consequences: it invites the treatment of rape as a lesser offence than other forms of violence, it locates the injury partly in social standing, and it sits awkwardly with the prosecution of rape as torture or as a grave breach.

The correction came in stages. Article 76(1) of Additional Protocol I provides that women shall be the object of special respect and shall be protected in particular against rape, forced prostitution and any other form of indecent assault, dropping the reference to honour. The statutes and jurisprudence of the ad hoc tribunals established that rape may constitute torture, a crime against humanity and an act of genocide, and developed definitions turning on coercive circumstances rather than on proof of physical resistance. The Rome Statute completed the process by listing rape, sexual slavery, enforced prostitution, forced pregnancy, enforced sterilisation and any other form of sexual violence as war crimes in both international and non-international armed conflict, and as crimes against humanity when committed as part of a widespread or systematic attack directed against a civilian population.

3. Explain the scope of articles 31 and 32. Article 31 provides that no physical or moral coercion shall be exercised against protected persons, in particular to obtain information from them or from third parties. Two features widen it beyond the obvious case. Moral coercion is expressly included alongside physical, so threats, pressure on family members and the manipulation of a person's dependence on the detaining authority are within it. And the words in particular make interrogation the leading example rather than the limit, so coercion applied for any purpose is prohibited: to compel cooperation with the occupying administration, to induce a person to leave their home, to procure a signature, or to obtain a consent that the Convention elsewhere requires to be freely given, as article 51 does for voluntary work in occupied territory.

munotes.in215

Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons

Article 32 provides that the parties specifically agree that each is prohibited from taking any measure of such a character as to cause the physical suffering or extermination of protected persons in their hands, and that the prohibition applies not only to murder, torture, corporal punishment, mutilation and medical or scientific experiments not necessitated by the medical treatment of the person, but also to any other measures of brutality whether applied by civilian or military agents. Three features are significant. The prohibition attaches to measures of such a character as to cause the result, so it reaches policies and systems and not only completed acts against an identified victim. The listed acts are examples and the residual words any other measures of brutality keep the category open. And the extension to civilian as well as military agents closes the route by which a State might act through its police, its prison service or its civil administration rather than through its army.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in216

Chapter Forty-Five

Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 33 and 34 prohibit the punishment of a protected person for an offence he has not personally committed, all collective penalties and measures of intimidation or terrorism, pillage, reprisals against protected persons and their property, and the taking of hostages.

Article 33

No protected person may be punished for an offence he or she has not personally committed.

Collective penalties and likewise all measures of intimidation or of terrorism are prohibited.

Pillage is prohibited.

Reprisals against protected persons and their property are prohibited.

Article 34

The taking of hostages is prohibited.

Five sentences in total, and every one is absolute. There is no necessity clause, no security exception, no qualification by circumstances. That is deliberate: these are the practices of the occupations of 1939 to 1945, and the drafters wrote them out of the law without leaving a door.

Taking each in turn

Individual responsibility

No protected person may be punished for an offence he or she has not personally committed.

The principle is elementary in criminal law and it required stating because the practice being prohibited was not the punishment of the innocent by mistake, but the deliberate punishment of a person, a family or a village for what somebody else had done, as a means of deterrence.

The prohibition is not confined to criminal punishment. Any adverse measure imposed because of another's act falls within it, which is why demolition of a family home in response to an act by one member is examined under this article.

Collective penalties

Collective penalties and likewise all measures of intimidation or of terrorism are prohibited.

Three distinct things are named.

A collective penalty is a sanction imposed on a group for an act attributed to one or some of its members: a fine on a village, the destruction of a quarter, the closure of a market, the cutting of a supply.

Measures of intimidation are measures whose object is to frighten a population into compliance, whether or not they are framed as punishment for anything.

Measures of terrorism are measures intended to spread terror. The same idea reappears in article 51(2) of Protocol I, which prohibits acts or threats of violence the primary purpose of which is to spread terror among the civilian population, and in article 4(2)(d) of Protocol II.

Article 87 of the Third Convention contains the parallel rule for prisoners, prohibiting collective punishment for individual acts, and article 33 is the civilian counterpart.

Pillage

Pillage is prohibited.

Three words, and the prohibition is one of the oldest in the law of war. Article 28 of the Hague Regulations forbids pillage of a town or place even when taken by assault, and article 47 prohibits pillage outright. It is a war crime under article 8(2)(b)(xvi) and article 8(2)(e)(v) of the Rome Statute in both international and non-international conflict.

munotes.in217

Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage

Pillage means the appropriation of property for private or personal use, by force or in the confusion of conflict, and it is distinguished from lawful requisition under articles 51 to 57 of the Hague Regulations and from seizure of war material.

The prohibition binds individuals as well as States, which is why it is prosecutable.

Reprisals

Reprisals against protected persons and their property are prohibited.

This is the Fourth Convention's version of the prohibition that appears in article 46 of the First, article 47 of the Second and article 13 of the Third.

Note the extension to property. The other three Conventions prohibit reprisals against protected persons and, in the First and Second, against specified objects. Here the whole of a protected person's property is covered.

Protocol I extended reprisals prohibitions much further, to the civilian population and civilians, civilian objects, cultural objects and places of worship, objects indispensable to survival, the natural environment, and works containing dangerous forces.

Hostages

The taking of hostages is prohibited.

It appears twice in the Convention, here and in article 147 as a grave breach, and it appears in common article 3 as one of the four absolute prohibitions applicable in non-international conflict.

Hostage-taking means seizing or detaining a person and threatening to kill, injure or continue to detain them in order to compel a third party to do or abstain from doing something as a condition for their release. That is the definition in the International Convention against the Taking of Hostages of 1979, and it is the definition applied to the war crime.

The practice prohibited is the one used systematically in occupied Europe: seizing civilians and executing them in response to attacks on occupying forces.

Why these articles matter beyond their own terms

They are the clearest example in the Conventions of prohibitions with no exception at all.

Compare the surrounding provisions. Article 27 permits measures of control and security. Article 5 permits derogation for definite suspicion. Article 49 permits evacuation for imperative military reasons. Article 53 permits destruction absolutely necessary for military operations. Articles 33 and 34 permit nothing.

And that absoluteness is what makes them useful analytically. When a measure is characterised by a State as a security measure, the question under article 33 is not whether it was necessary but whether it punishes, intimidates or terrorises persons who did not commit the act complained of. If it does, necessity is irrelevant.

The criminal consequence

Article 147 makes taking of hostages a grave breach, and also wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment, wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury, unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement, compelling a protected person to serve in the forces of a hostile Power, wilfully depriving a protected person of the rights of fair and regular trial, and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly.

munotes.in218

Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage

The Rome Statute makes hostage-taking a war crime in both kinds of conflict, and makes pillage a war crime in both. Collective punishment is a war crime under Protocol II's article 4(2)(b) as applied by the ad hoc tribunals, though it does not appear by that name in the Rome Statute's list.

Worked example

A question on the prohibitions protecting civilians in occupied territory, or on collective punishment.

Give the five prohibitions in order and stress that none has an exception.

Then contrast them with the surrounding qualified provisions, articles 5, 27, 49 and 53, which is the analytical point.

Then take collective penalties in detail, distinguishing the three things article 33 names and giving the parallel rules in article 87 of the Third Convention, article 51(2) of Protocol I and article 4(2) of Protocol II.

Then give hostage-taking with the 1979 Convention's definition and note that it appears in common article 3, in article 147 and in the Rome Statute.

Close with the practical test: a measure that visits consequences on people who did not do the act is prohibited whatever its security justification.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean an occupying power cannot punish anyone. It may prosecute individuals for their own acts under articles 64 to 78, with the guarantees those articles require.

It does not mean all seizure of property is pillage. Requisition and seizure under the law of occupation are lawful within their limits; pillage is appropriation for private use.

And it does not mean detention is hostage-taking. Internment under articles 42 and 43 is lawful if the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary and is subject to review; hostage-taking involves a threat conditioned on the conduct of a third party.

Quick revision

  • Article 33: No protected person may be punished for an offence he or she has not personally committed; collective penalties and likewise all measures of intimidation or of terrorism are prohibited; pillage is prohibited; reprisals against protected persons and their property are prohibited.
  • Article 34: The taking of hostages is prohibited.
  • No exception of any kind attaches to any of the five.
  • Parallels: article 87 of the Third Convention on collective punishment; article 51(2) of Protocol I on acts or threats of violence the primary purpose of which is to spread terror; common article 3 on hostages.
  • Hostage-taking: seizure plus a threat conditioned on a third party's conduct, per the 1979 Convention.
  • Article 147 makes hostage-taking a grave breach; the Rome Statute makes hostage-taking and pillage war crimes in both kinds of conflict.
munotes.in219

Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage

Test yourself

1. List the prohibitions in articles 33 and 34 and explain what is significant about their drafting. Article 33 provides that no protected person may be punished for an offence he or she has not personally committed; that collective penalties and likewise all measures of intimidation or of terrorism are prohibited; that pillage is prohibited; and that reprisals against protected persons and their property are prohibited. Article 34 provides that the taking of hostages is prohibited. Five prohibitions in five sentences.

What is significant is that none of them carries any qualification whatever. There is no military necessity clause, no security exception, no proviso for imperative circumstances, and no derogation. That is exceptional even within the Fourth Convention, whose neighbouring provisions are heavily qualified: article 5 permits a reduction of rights for a person definitely suspected of activities hostile to the security of the State, article 27 permits such measures of control and security as may be necessary as a result of the war, article 49 permits evacuation where the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand, and article 53 permits destruction rendered absolutely necessary by military operations. The contrast is deliberate. These five practices were the characteristic instruments of the occupations of 1939 to 1945, and the drafters removed them from the law without leaving any door through which a claim of necessity could reopen them.

2. What does article 33 prohibit under the head of collective penalties, and what parallels exist elsewhere? It prohibits three related but distinct things. A collective penalty is a sanction imposed on a group for an act attributed to one or some of its members, such as a fine levied on a village, the demolition of a quarter, the closure of a market or the cutting of a service in response to an attack. Measures of intimidation are measures whose purpose is to frighten a population into compliance, whether or not they are presented as punishment for any particular act. Measures of terrorism are measures intended to spread terror among the population. The first sentence of the article supports all three by stating the underlying principle, that no protected person may be punished for an offence he or she has not personally committed, and that principle is not confined to formal criminal punishment: any adverse measure visited on a person because of another's act falls within it.

munotes.in220

Collective Penalties, Hostages, Reprisals and Pillage

The parallels are extensive. Article 87 of the Third Convention prohibits collective punishment of prisoners of war for individual acts. Article 51(2) of Additional Protocol I prohibits acts or threats of violence the primary purpose of which is to spread terror among the civilian population, and article 13(2) of Additional Protocol II does the same for non-international conflict. Article 4(2)(b) and (d) of Additional Protocol II prohibit collective punishments and acts of terrorism against persons who do not take a direct part in hostilities. Article 50 of the Hague Regulations, which preceded all of them, provides that no general penalty, pecuniary or otherwise, shall be inflicted upon the population on account of the acts of individuals for which they cannot be regarded as jointly and severally responsible.

3. How is hostage-taking defined, and where does the prohibition appear? The definition applied to the war crime is drawn from the International Convention against the Taking of Hostages of 1979: seizing or detaining a person, combined with a threat to kill, to injure or to continue to detain that person, in order to compel a third party, whether a State, an international organisation, a natural or juridical person or a group of persons, to do or to abstain from doing any act as an explicit or implicit condition for the release of the person held. The elements are therefore detention plus a threat plus a demand directed at somebody other than the person detained. The practice at which the prohibition was aimed is that of occupied Europe, where civilians were seized and executed in response to attacks on occupying forces, and the executions were announced as such in order to deter further attacks.

The prohibition appears in four places. Article 34 of the Fourth Convention prohibits it absolutely for protected persons. Common article 3, applicable in armed conflict not of an international character, lists the taking of hostages as one of its four absolute prohibitions, which means it binds non-State parties as well. Article 147 of the Fourth Convention makes it a grave breach, so States must search for and prosecute those responsible regardless of nationality. And article 8(2)(a)(viii) and article 8(2)(c)(iii) of the Rome Statute make it a war crime in international and non-international armed conflict respectively. It must be distinguished from lawful internment under articles 42 and 43, which requires that the security of the Detaining Power make it absolutely necessary and is subject to reconsideration and to review at least twice yearly.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in221

Chapter Forty-Six

Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 35 to 46 govern protected persons in the territory of a party: they may leave unless departure is contrary to the national interests of the State, they are otherwise governed by the law on aliens in peacetime, they may be compelled to work only on limited terms, and the most severe measure available is assigned residence or internment, which requires absolute necessity and periodic review.

Departure: articles 35 to 37

Article 35: All protected persons who may desire to leave the territory at the outset of, or during a conflict, shall be entitled to do so, unless their departure is contrary to the national interests of the State.

Applications shall be decided in accordance with regularly established procedures and the decision shall be taken as rapidly as possible. Those permitted to leave may take the necessary funds for the journey and a reasonable amount of their effects and articles of personal use.

And a right of review: a person refused permission shall be entitled to have such refusal reconsidered as soon as possible by an appropriate court or administrative board designated by the Detaining Power for that purpose.

Representatives of the Protecting Power are entitled, unless reasons of security prevent it or the persons object, to obtain the reasons for refusal and, as quickly as possible, the names of all persons who have been denied permission to leave.

Article 36: departures shall be carried out in satisfactory conditions as regards safety, hygiene, sanitation and food, with costs from the point of exit borne by the country of destination.

Article 37: protected persons confined pending proceedings or serving a sentence shall during their confinement be humanely treated, and on release may ask to leave.

The baseline: article 38

With the exception of special measures authorized by the present Convention, in particular by Articles 27 and 41, the situation of protected persons shall continue to be regulated, in principle, by the provisions concerning aliens in time of peace.

That is the governing idea of this section. An enemy alien in belligerent territory is not thereby placed in a special regime; the ordinary law on aliens continues, subject to the security measures the Convention permits.

And five rights are guaranteed in any case. They shall receive individual or collective relief sent to them; medical attention and hospital treatment to the same extent as the nationals of the State concerned if their health requires; permission to practise their religion and to receive spiritual assistance from ministers of their faith; removal from an area particularly exposed to the dangers of war, on the same conditions as nationals; and, for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and mothers of children under seven, the benefit of any preferential treatment to the same extent as the nationals of the State concerned.

munotes.in222

Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict

Work: articles 39 and 40

Article 39: protected persons who have lost gainful employment as a result of the war shall be granted the opportunity to find paid employment, equal to that enjoyed by nationals, subject to security considerations.

Where measures of control leave a person unable to support himself, especially where security reasons prevent him from finding paid employment on reasonable conditions, the Party shall ensure his support and that of his dependents.

And they may receive allowances from their home country, the Protecting Power, or the relief societies referred to in article 30.

Article 40: Protected persons may be compelled to work only to the same extent as nationals of the Party to the conflict in whose territory they are.

If they are of enemy nationality, they may only be compelled to do work which is normally necessary to ensure the feeding, sheltering, clothing, transport and health of human beings and which is not directly related to the conduct of military operations.

They shall have the benefit of the same working conditions and safeguards as national workers, in particular as regards wages, hours, clothing, equipment, previous training and compensation for occupational accidents and diseases, and may exercise their right of complaint under article 30.

Control and internment: articles 41 to 43

Article 41: where the Power considers the measures of control mentioned in the Convention inadequate, it may not have recourse to any other measure of control more severe than that of assigned residence or internment.

So internment is the ceiling. Nothing more severe is available as a measure of control, which excludes deportation, forced labour beyond article 40, and any punitive measure imposed without trial.

Article 42: The internment or placing in assigned residence of protected persons may be ordered only if the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary.

And the voluntary case: a person who, acting through the representatives of the Protecting Power, voluntarily demands internment, and whose situation renders it necessary, shall be interned.

Article 43: Any protected person who has been interned or placed in assigned residence shall be entitled to have such action reconsidered as soon as possible by an appropriate court or administrative board designated by the Detaining Power for that purpose.

If the measure is maintained, the court or board shall periodically, and at least twice yearly, give consideration to his or her case with a view to the favourable amendment of the initial decision, if circumstances permit.

munotes.in223

Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict

Unless the persons concerned object, the Detaining Power shall as rapidly as possible give the Protecting Power the names of any protected persons who have been interned or subjected to assigned residence, or who have been released, and the decisions of the court or board shall likewise be notified subject to the same condition.

The four elements of the internment safeguard

Absolute necessity as the threshold, which is the highest standard the Convention uses.

Individual assessment, because the measure is directed at a person and the necessity must relate to that person.

Reconsideration as soon as possible by a court or administrative board, so the initial decision is not final.

And periodic review at least twice yearly, expressly directed with a view to the favourable amendment of the initial decision, so the review has a stated purpose and is not merely a rubber stamp.

Article 78 imposes the same scheme in occupied territory, requiring that decisions on assigned residence or internment be made according to a regular procedure prescribed by the Occupying Power, including a right of appeal decided with the least possible delay, and periodic review if possible every six months.

Article 132 requires release as soon as the reasons for internment no longer exist, and article 133 that internment cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.

Refugees: article 44

In applying the measures of control mentioned in the present Convention, the Detaining Power shall not treat as enemy aliens exclusively on the basis of their nationality de jure of an enemy State, refugees who do not, in fact, enjoy the protection of any government.

This is a refugee provision inside a humanitarian law convention, and it is directly relevant to Module IV. It recognises the position of a person who holds the nationality of an enemy State but has fled it and receives no protection from it, and it forbids the mechanical application of enemy alien measures to such a person.

Article 70's second paragraph makes the same point for occupied territory, protecting nationals of the Occupying Power who took refuge in the territory before hostilities from arrest, prosecution, conviction or deportation, except for offences committed after the outbreak or for pre-war offences that would have justified extradition in peacetime.

Article 45's fourth paragraph adds the non-refoulement rule: In no circumstances shall a protected person be transferred to a country where he or she may have reason to fear persecution for his or her political opinions or religious beliefs.

That sentence, in a 1949 humanitarian law treaty, states the principle of non-refoulement two years before the Refugee Convention. [Non-Refoulement] returns to it.

munotes.in224

Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict

Transfer and the end: articles 45 and 46

Article 45: protected persons shall not be transferred to a Power which is not a party to the Convention, and may be transferred only to a party after the Detaining Power has satisfied itself of the willingness and ability of such transferee Power to apply the present Convention. Responsibility passes with custody, and if the receiving Power fails in any important respect, the transferring Power shall take effective measures to correct the situation or shall request the return of the protected persons, and such requests must be complied with.

Article 46: restrictive measures shall be cancelled as soon as possible after the close of hostilities, and restrictive measures affecting property likewise.

Worked example

A question on enemy aliens, or on internment.

Give article 38's baseline first, that the peacetime law on aliens continues, because it frames everything.

Then the right to leave under article 35 with the review of a refusal.

Then the work provisions, noting the limitation for enemy nationals to work necessary for human needs and not directly related to military operations.

Then internment, and take the four elements of the safeguard in order: absolute necessity, individual assessment, reconsideration as soon as possible, and review at least twice yearly directed at favourable amendment.

Then articles 44 and 45, and make the point that a 1949 humanitarian law treaty contains both a refugee provision and a non-refoulement rule.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean an enemy alien may always leave. Departure may be refused where it is contrary to the national interests of the State, subject to review.

It does not mean internment is punishment. It is a security measure, reviewable, and requiring absolute necessity.

And it does not mean transfer is prohibited. It is permitted to a party willing and able to apply the Convention, subject to the non-refoulement rule and the duty to recall.

Quick revision

  • Article 35: entitled to leave unless their departure is contrary to the national interests of the State; refusal reconsidered as soon as possible by a court or administrative board; the Protecting Power may obtain reasons and names.
  • Article 38: baseline is the provisions concerning aliens in time of peace, plus relief, medical treatment as for nationals, religion, removal from danger areas, and preferential treatment for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and mothers of children under seven.
  • Article 40: compelled work only as for nationals; enemy nationals only on work for the feeding, sheltering, clothing, transport and health of human beings and not directly related to the conduct of military operations.
  • Article 41: no measure of control more severe than that of assigned residence or internment.
  • Article 42: only if the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary; voluntary internment on demand.
  • Article 43: reconsidered as soon as possible; review at least twice yearly with a view to the favourable amendment of the initial decision; names to the Protecting Power.
  • Article 44: refugees not to be treated as enemy aliens exclusively on the basis of their nationality de jure of an enemy State.
  • Article 45: transfer only to a party willing and able; duty to correct or recall; in no circumstances transfer to a country where the person may have reason to fear persecution for his or her political opinions or religious beliefs.
  • Article 46: restrictive measures cancelled as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.
munotes.in225

Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict

Test yourself

1. What is the position of an enemy alien in the territory of a belligerent under the Fourth Convention? The baseline is set by article 38: with the exception of the special measures the Convention authorises, in particular by articles 27 and 41, the situation of protected persons continues to be regulated in principle by the provisions concerning aliens in time of peace. The starting point is therefore continuity rather than a special wartime regime. Article 38 then guarantees five things in any case: the receipt of individual or collective relief, medical attention and hospital treatment to the same extent as nationals where health requires, the practice of religion and spiritual assistance from ministers of their faith, removal from areas particularly exposed to the dangers of war on the same conditions as nationals, and preferential treatment for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and mothers of children under seven to the same extent as nationals.

Article 35 gives a right to leave the territory at the outset of or during the conflict unless departure is contrary to the national interests of the State, with applications decided by regularly established procedures as rapidly as possible, a right to have a refusal reconsidered by a court or administrative board, and a right in the Protecting Power to obtain the reasons and the names. Articles 39 and 40 govern employment, guaranteeing the opportunity to find paid work on terms equal to nationals subject to security considerations, requiring the State to support a person whom its own control measures have left unable to support himself, and limiting compulsory work for enemy nationals to work necessary for feeding, sheltering, clothing, transporting and the health of human beings and not directly related to the conduct of military operations.

2. What safeguards attach to internment, and why are they significant? Four, and they operate together. First, a ceiling: article 41 provides that where the Power considers the Convention's other measures of control inadequate, it may not have recourse to any measure of control more severe than assigned residence or internment, so nothing beyond internment is available at all. Second, a threshold: article 42 permits internment or assigned residence only if the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary, which is the strictest formula the Convention uses and requires more than convenience, suspicion of a category, or administrative preference. Third, initial review: article 43 entitles any person interned or placed in assigned residence to have the action reconsidered as soon as possible by an appropriate court or administrative board designated for the purpose. Fourth, periodic review: if the measure is maintained, the court or board must periodically and at least twice yearly consider the case with a view to the favourable amendment of the initial decision if circumstances permit.

munotes.in226

Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict

They are significant because internment is detention without trial, imposed by administrative decision on a person who has been convicted of nothing. The Convention permits it, since a State at war may face genuine security threats from enemy nationals in its territory, but it surrounds it with the elements that distinguish a security measure from a punishment: a strict and individual necessity test, an independent reconsideration, a review with a stated direction towards release, and notification of names to the Protecting Power unless the person objects. Articles 132 and 133 complete the scheme by requiring release as soon as the reasons for internment cease and the ending of internment as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.

3. Why are articles 44 and 45 of interest to the refugee half of this paper? Because both address, in 1949, problems that the refugee instruments were about to address separately. Article 44 provides that in applying the measures of control mentioned in the Convention, the Detaining Power shall not treat as enemy aliens exclusively on the basis of their nationality de jure of an enemy State refugees who do not in fact enjoy the protection of any government. It recognises the characteristic situation of the refugee, a person holding a nationality on paper while receiving none of the protection that nationality is supposed to carry, and it forbids the mechanical application of enemy alien measures to such a person. Article 70's second paragraph makes a parallel provision for occupied territory, protecting nationals of the Occupying Power who took refuge in the territory before the outbreak of hostilities.

Article 45's fourth paragraph goes further and states the principle of non-refoulement: in no circumstances shall a protected person be transferred to a country where he or she may have reason to fear persecution for his or her political opinions or religious beliefs. That sentence appears two years before article 33 of the Convention relating to the Status of Refugees of 1951, and it is absolute in its terms, admitting no exception at all, where article 33(2) of the Refugee Convention permits exceptions for danger to security and for conviction of a particularly serious crime. The rest of article 45 supplies the transfer rules: no transfer to a Power not party to the Convention, transfer only after satisfying oneself of the transferee's willingness and ability to apply it, responsibility passing with custody, and a duty on the transferring Power to correct the situation or request return, with which requests must be complied.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in227

Chapter Forty-Seven

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 47 to 54 provide that protected persons in occupied territory cannot be deprived of the Convention's benefits by any change of institutions, agreement or annexation, prohibit deportations and forcible transfers and the settling of the occupant's own population, protect children, forbid compulsory service in the occupant's forces, and prohibit destruction of property except where absolutely necessary for military operations.

Article 47: nothing can take the Convention away

Protected persons who are in occupied territory shall not be deprived, in any case or in any manner whatsoever, of the benefits of the present Convention by any change introduced, as the result of the occupation of a territory, into the institutions or government of the said territory, nor by any agreement concluded between the authorities of the occupied territories and the Occupying Power, nor by any annexation by the latter of the whole or part of the occupied territory.

Three routes are closed, and the third is the important one.

Reorganising the institutions of the territory does not remove the Convention.

An agreement with local authorities does not remove it, which prevents an occupant from installing a compliant administration and then contracting out of its obligations. Article 8 makes the same point generally by forbidding protected persons to renounce their rights.

And annexation does not remove it. An occupant that purports to incorporate occupied territory into its own State remains bound. The status of the territory in the occupant's own law is irrelevant to the application of the Convention, which turns on the fact of occupation.

Article 49: transfer, deportation and settlement

The prohibition

Individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited, regardless of their motive.

The words regardless of their motive are decisive. A transfer is not saved by being intended to protect the persons transferred, to punish, to relieve pressure on resources, or to serve any policy at all. The only exception is the one the article itself then states.

The exception

Nevertheless, the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given area if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand.

Such evacuations may not involve the displacement of protected persons outside the bounds of the occupied territory except when for material reasons it is impossible to avoid such displacement.

Persons thus evacuated shall be transferred back to their homes as soon as hostilities in the area in question have ceased.

The Occupying Power undertaking such transfers or evacuations shall ensure, to the greatest practicable extent, that proper accommodation is provided to receive the protected persons, that the removals are effected in satisfactory conditions of hygiene, health, safety and nutrition, and that members of the same family are not separated.

munotes.in228

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

The Protecting Power shall be informed of any transfers and evacuations as soon as they have taken place.

Read the exception carefully and it is narrow. It permits evacuation, which is temporary and carries a duty of return; it is confined to a given area; it requires either the security of the population or imperative military reasons; it must stay inside the occupied territory unless materially impossible; and it carries duties of accommodation, conditions and family unity.

The sixth paragraph

The Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies.

One sentence, and it is the most litigated provision in the law of occupation. It prohibits the movement of the occupant's own population into the occupied territory, whether by deportation or by transfer, and the ICRC's commentary and the practice of States treat it as covering organised settlement whether or not individuals are compelled to move.

Article 85(4)(a) of Protocol I makes the transfer by the Occupying Power of parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies a grave breach, and article 8(2)(b)(viii) of the Rome Statute makes it a war crime, in a formulation that adds the words directly or indirectly.

Article 147 makes unlawful deportation or transfer of protected persons a grave breach of this Convention.

Article 50: children

The Occupying Power shall, with the cooperation of the national and local authorities, facilitate the proper working of all institutions devoted to the care and education of children.

It shall take all necessary steps to facilitate the identification of children and the registration of their parentage. It may not, in any case, change their personal status, nor enlist them in formations or organizations subordinate to it.

Where local institutions are inadequate, it shall arrange for the maintenance and education of orphaned or separated children, if possible by persons of their own nationality, language and religion.

It shall not hinder the application of any preferential measures in regard to food, medical care and protection against the effects of war adopted before the occupation in favour of children under fifteen, expectant mothers, and mothers of children under seven.

The prohibition on changing personal status and on enlisting children in the occupant's organisations is directed at the practices of the Second World War and is echoed in article 78 of Protocol I on the evacuation of children.

Article 51: service and labour

The Occupying Power may not compel protected persons to serve in its armed or auxiliary forces. No pressure or propaganda which aims at securing voluntary enlistment is permitted.

munotes.in229

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

Even voluntary enlistment may not be solicited, which is stronger than a prohibition of compulsion alone.

It may not compel protected persons to work unless they are over eighteen years of age, and then only on work which is necessary either for the needs of the army of occupation, or for the public utility services, or for the feeding, sheltering, clothing, transportation or health of the population of the occupied country.

Protected persons may not be compelled to undertake any work which would involve them in the obligation of taking part in military operations, and may not be compelled to employ forcible means to ensure the security of the installations where they are performing compulsory labour.

Work shall be carried out only in the occupied territory where the persons are, they shall be kept so far as possible in their usual place of employment, paid a fair wage with work proportionate to their capacities, and the labour legislation of the country concerning working conditions and safeguards, notably as regards wages, hours of work, equipment, preliminary training and compensation for occupational accidents and diseases, shall be applicable.

And the closing prohibition: In no case shall requisition of labour lead to a mobilization of workers in an organization of a military or semi-military character.

Article 52 supports it: No contract, agreement or regulation shall impair the right of any worker, whether voluntary or not and wherever he may be, to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Power in order to request the said Power's intervention. And all measures aiming at creating unemployment or at restricting the opportunities offered to workers in an occupied territory, in order to induce them to work for the Occupying Power, are prohibited.

Article 52's second paragraph prohibits economic coercion, which is how forced labour is usually produced in practice.

Article 53: destruction of property

Any destruction by the Occupying Power of real or personal property belonging individually or collectively to private persons, or to the State, or to other public authorities, or to social or cooperative organizations, is prohibited, except where such destruction is rendered absolutely necessary by military operations.

Two features. The property covered is exhaustive of ownership types: private, State, other public authorities, and social or cooperative organisations. And the exception is absolutely necessary by military operations, which is a strict standard and is confined to military operations rather than to policy or administration.

Article 147 makes extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly, a grave breach, so destruction that fails article 53 and is extensive may be prosecuted.

munotes.in230

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

Punitive demolition of a house does not satisfy article 53, because it is not required by military operations, and it separately violates article 33's prohibition of collective penalties where the occupier of the house is not the person who acted.

Article 54: officials and judges

The Occupying Power may not alter the status of public officials or judges in the occupied territories, or in any way apply sanctions to or take any measures of coercion or discrimination against them, should they abstain from fulfilling their functions for reasons of conscience.

This prohibition does not prejudice the application of the second paragraph of Article 51. It does not affect the right of the Occupying Power to remove public officials from their posts.

So an official may decline to serve the occupant on grounds of conscience and be removed, but not punished, coerced or discriminated against.

Worked example

A question on the law of occupation, or her question 7(d) extended to occupied territory.

Give article 47 first, because it establishes that nothing the occupant does to the territory's status changes its obligations, and annexation is expressly named.

Then article 49 in its two halves, quoting regardless of their motive and setting out the narrow evacuation exception with its five conditions, and then the sixth paragraph on the occupant's own population with the grave breach and war crime consequences.

Then articles 50 to 52 as the provisions on children, service and labour, noting that even solicitation of voluntary enlistment is prohibited and that economic coercion to induce work is prohibited.

Then article 53's strict destruction rule, and connect it to article 33 and article 147.

Close with article 54, which is a small provision but shows the Convention's concern that the occupant not turn the local administration into its instrument by coercion.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean an occupant may never move people. Evacuation of an area is permitted for the security of the population or imperative military reasons, with a duty of return.

It does not mean an occupant may not use local labour. It may, on the conditions in article 51, for persons over eighteen, on defined categories of work, at a fair wage, under local labour law.

And it does not mean property may never be destroyed. Destruction absolutely necessary by military operations is permitted.

Quick revision

  • Article 47: no deprivation of the Convention's benefits by change into the institutions or government, by any agreement concluded between the authorities of the occupied territories and the Occupying Power, or by any annexation.
  • Article 49: individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations, prohibited regardless of their motive; evacuation permitted where the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand, inside the territory unless materially impossible, with return as soon as hostilities in the area in question have ceased; the Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies.
  • Article 50: identification and registration of parentage; may not change their personal status, nor enlist them in formations or organizations subordinate to it.
  • Article 51: no compelled service; no pressure or propaganda which aims at securing voluntary enlistment; compelled work only over eighteen, only for the army of occupation, public utilities or the population's needs; never work involving taking part in military operations; local labour law applies.
  • Article 52: right to apply to the Protecting Power unimpaired; measures aiming at creating unemployment to induce work are prohibited.
  • Article 53: destruction prohibited except where such destruction is rendered absolutely necessary by military operations.
  • Article 54: no sanctions or coercion against officials or judges who abstain for reasons of conscience; they may be removed.
munotes.in231

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

Test yourself

1. Explain article 49 in both of its aspects. The first aspect is the prohibition of moving the occupied population. Individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited regardless of their motive. The phrase regardless of their motive removes every justification, including benevolent ones, and the prohibition covers transfer within and beyond the occupied territory. The single exception is evacuation: the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given area if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand, but such evacuations may not displace persons outside the occupied territory except where material reasons make it unavoidable, those evacuated must be transferred back to their homes as soon as hostilities in the area have ceased, and the Power must ensure so far as practicable proper accommodation, satisfactory conditions of hygiene, health, safety and nutrition, and that members of the same family are not separated, notifying the Protecting Power as soon as the transfer has taken place.

The second aspect is the prohibition of moving the occupant's own population. The sixth paragraph provides that the Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies. It is directed at the alteration of the demographic composition of occupied territory, which the drafters had seen used as an instrument of permanent acquisition. Article 85(4)(a) of Additional Protocol I makes such transfer a grave breach, and article 8(2)(b)(viii) of the Rome Statute makes it a war crime, adding the words directly or indirectly so as to cover facilitation as well as physical removal. Article 147 makes unlawful deportation or transfer of protected persons a grave breach of the Convention itself.

munotes.in232

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

2. What may an Occupying Power require of the inhabitants by way of service and labour? It may require nothing by way of military service. Article 51 provides that the Occupying Power may not compel protected persons to serve in its armed or auxiliary forces, and adds that no pressure or propaganda which aims at securing voluntary enlistment is permitted, so even solicitation is prohibited and consent is no answer. Compelling a protected person to serve in the forces of a hostile Power is a grave breach under article 147.

As to labour, it may compel work only from persons over eighteen years of age, and then only on work necessary for the needs of the army of occupation, for the public utility services, or for the feeding, sheltering, clothing, transportation or health of the population of the occupied country. Protected persons may not be compelled to undertake work involving them in the obligation of taking part in military operations, nor to employ forcible means to ensure the security of installations where they perform compulsory labour. Work must be carried out only within the occupied territory, workers kept so far as possible in their usual place of employment, paid a fair wage with work proportionate to their physical and intellectual capacities, and the labour legislation of the country applied as regards wages, hours, equipment, preliminary training and compensation for occupational accidents and diseases. Requisition of labour must never lead to a mobilization of workers in an organization of a military or semi-military character. Article 52 adds that no contract or regulation may impair a worker's right to apply to the Protecting Power, and prohibits measures aiming at creating unemployment or restricting opportunities in order to induce people to work for the occupant.

3. When may an Occupying Power destroy property, and how does that rule interact with others? Article 53 provides that any destruction by the Occupying Power of real or personal property belonging individually or collectively to private persons, or to the State, or to other public authorities, or to social or cooperative organizations, is prohibited, except where such destruction is rendered absolutely necessary by military operations. Two features define its scope. The categories of ownership are stated exhaustively so that no form of property falls outside, including that of cooperatives and social organisations. And the exception is doubly confined: the destruction must be absolutely necessary, which is the strictest formula the Convention uses, and it must be necessary by military operations, so administrative convenience, policy, deterrence and punishment are all outside it.

munotes.in233

Occupied Territory: the Basic Rules

The rule interacts with three others. Article 33 prohibits punishment of a protected person for an offence he or she has not personally committed and prohibits collective penalties, so demolition of a family dwelling in response to an act by one member violates that article as well as article 53. Article 147 makes extensive destruction and appropriation of property not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly a grave breach, so destruction that fails article 53 and is extensive attracts the obligation to search for and prosecute. And article 55 restricts requisition of foodstuffs, articles and medical supplies to use by the occupation forces and administration and only after the requirements of the civilian population have been taken into account, while article 57 permits requisition of civilian hospitals only temporarily, only in cases of urgent necessity for the care of military wounded and sick, and only on condition that arrangements are made for the patients and for the population's hospital needs.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in234

Chapter Forty-Eight

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 55 to 78 impose positive duties on the Occupying Power for food, medical supplies, public health, hospitals and religion, require it to agree to relief schemes where the population is inadequately supplied, preserve the penal laws and courts of the territory subject to narrow exceptions, and impose detailed judicial guarantees including a six month delay before any death sentence.

Supply and health: articles 55 to 58

Article 55: To the fullest extent of the means available to it, the Occupying Power has the duty of ensuring the food and medical supplies of the population, and should in particular bring in the necessary foodstuffs, medical stores and other articles if the resources of the occupied territory are inadequate.

It may not requisition foodstuffs, articles or medical supplies available in the occupied territory, except for use by the occupation forces and administration personnel, and then only if the requirements of the civilian population have been taken into account.

And where it requisitions, it shall make arrangements for fair value to be paid, with the Protecting Power free at all times to verify the state of food and medical supplies except where temporary restrictions are made necessary by imperative military requirements.

Article 56: To the fullest extent of the means available to it, the Occupying Power has the duty of ensuring and maintaining, with the cooperation of national and local authorities, the medical and hospital establishments and services, public health and hygiene in the occupied territory, with particular reference to the prophylactic and preventive measures necessary to combat the spread of contagious diseases and epidemics. Medical personnel of all categories shall be allowed to carry out their duties.

Article 57: civilian hospitals may be requisitioned only temporarily and only in cases of urgent necessity for the care of military wounded and sick, and then only on condition that suitable arrangements are made in due time for the patients and for the population's hospital needs. The material and stores of civilian hospitals cannot be requisitioned so long as they are necessary for the needs of the civilian population.

Article 58: the Occupying Power shall permit ministers of religion to give spiritual assistance to the members of their religious communities, and shall accept consignments of books and articles required for religious needs and facilitate their distribution.

Articles 55 and 56 are the two positive duties, and both are framed as to the fullest extent of the means available to it, which is a standard of best efforts measured by capacity rather than an absolute guarantee.

Relief: articles 59 to 63

Article 59: If the whole or part of the population of an occupied territory is inadequately supplied, the Occupying Power shall agree to relief schemes on behalf of the said population, and shall facilitate them by all the means at its disposal.

munotes.in235

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

Such schemes, which may be undertaken either by States or by impartial humanitarian organizations such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, shall consist, in particular, of the provision of consignments of foodstuffs, medical supplies and clothing.

All Contracting Parties shall permit the free passage of these consignments and shall guarantee their protection.

The word shall in the first sentence is important. Where the population is inadequately supplied, agreement to relief schemes is an obligation and not a discretion, though the Power granting free passage may search consignments, regulate passage at prescribed times and routes, and be reasonably satisfied that the consignments are for the relief of the needy population.

Article 60: Relief consignments shall in no way relieve the Occupying Power of any of its responsibilities under Articles 55, 56 and 59. It shall in no way whatsoever divert relief consignments from the purpose for which they are intended, except in cases of urgent necessity, in the interests of the population of the occupied territory and with the consent of the Protecting Power.

Article 61: distribution shall be carried out with the cooperation and under the supervision of the Protecting Power, a duty which may be delegated to a neutral Power, the ICRC or another impartial humanitarian body. Consignments are exempt from all charges, taxes or customs duties unless necessary in the interests of the economy of the territory, and the Occupying Power shall facilitate the rapid distribution.

Article 62: Subject to imperative reasons of security, protected persons in occupied territories shall be permitted to receive the individual relief consignments sent to them.

Article 63: subject to temporary and exceptional measures imposed for urgent reasons of security, recognised National Societies shall be able to pursue their activities in accordance with Red Cross principles, other relief societies shall be permitted to continue their humanitarian activities on similar conditions, and the Occupying Power may not require any changes in the personnel or structure of these societies which would prejudice the aforesaid activities.

Article 60's first sentence is the counterpart of article 72 of the Third Convention. Relief supplements and never substitutes.

Penal law: articles 64 to 68

The preservation rule

Article 64: The penal laws of the occupied territory shall remain in force, with the exception that they may be repealed or suspended in cases where they constitute a threat to its security or an obstacle to the application of the present Convention. Subject to that and to the necessity for ensuring the effective administration of justice, the tribunals of the occupied territory shall continue to function in respect of all offences covered by those laws.

munotes.in236

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

The Occupying Power may, however, subject the population to provisions which are essential to enable it to fulfil its obligations under the present Convention, to maintain the orderly government of the territory, and to ensure the security of the Occupying Power, of the members and property of the occupying forces or administration, and likewise of the establishments and lines of communication used by them.

So the default is continuity, and legislative change is permitted only on the three stated grounds. The same principle appears in article 43 of the Hague Regulations, which requires the occupant to respect the laws in force in the country unless absolutely prevented.

Article 65: penal provisions enacted by the Occupying Power shall not come into force before they have been published and brought to the knowledge of the inhabitants in their own language, and shall not be retroactive.

Article 66: for breach of its own penal provisions the Occupying Power may hand over the accused to its properly constituted, non-political military courts, on condition that the said courts sit in the occupied country. Courts of appeal shall preferably sit in the occupied country.

Article 67: The courts shall apply only those provisions of law which were applicable prior to the offence, and which are in accordance with general principles of law, in particular the principle that the penalty shall be proportionate to the offence. They shall take into consideration the fact that the accused is not a national of the Occupying Power.

That last sentence is the counterpart of article 87 of the Third Convention, and it makes the same acknowledgement: the accused owes no allegiance to the authority trying him.

Article 68: protected persons who commit an offence which is solely intended to harm the Occupying Power, but which is not an attempt on life or limb of the occupying forces or administration, nor a grave collective danger, nor serious damage to their property or installations, shall be liable to internment or simple imprisonment, proportionate to the offence, and that shall be the only measure adopted for depriving protected persons of liberty.

The death penalty may be imposed only for espionage, serious acts of sabotage against the military installations of the Occupying Power, or intentional offences which have caused the death of one or more persons, and only where such offences were punishable by death under the law of the occupied territory in force before the occupation began. In any case, the death penalty may not be pronounced on a protected person who was under eighteen years of age at the time of the offence.

munotes.in237

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

Judicial guarantees: articles 69 to 78

Article 69: time under arrest awaiting trial shall be deducted from any period of imprisonment awarded.

Article 70: protected persons shall not be arrested, prosecuted or convicted by the Occupying Power for acts committed or for opinions expressed before the occupation, or during a temporary interruption of it, with the exception of breaches of the laws and customs of war. And nationals of the Occupying Power who sought refuge in the territory before hostilities are protected as described in [Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict].

Article 71: No sentence shall be pronounced by the competent courts of the Occupying Power except after a regular trial. Accused persons shall be promptly informed, in writing, in a language which they understand, of the particulars of the charges, and brought to trial as rapidly as possible. The Protecting Power shall be informed of all proceedings involving the death penalty or imprisonment for two years or more.

Article 72: the right to present evidence necessary to their defence and to call witnesses, and to be assisted by a qualified advocate or counsel of their own choice, who shall be able to visit them freely and have the facilities to prepare, with the Protecting Power providing counsel failing a choice, and the services of an interpreter both during investigation and at the hearing.

Article 73: the right of appeal provided by the laws applied by the court, with full information of the right and the time limit; where the law provides no appeal, the right to petition against the finding and sentence.

Article 74: representatives of the Protecting Power have the right to attend the trial of any protected person unless the hearing is exceptionally in camera in the interests of the security of the Occupying Power, which must then notify them; notification of date and place; and any judgment involving death or imprisonment for two years or more communicated, with the relevant grounds, as rapidly as possible.

Article 75: In no case shall persons condemned to death be deprived of the right of petition for pardon or reprieve. No death sentence shall be carried out before the expiration of a period of at least six months from the date of receipt by the Protecting Power of the notification of the final judgment confirming such death sentence, or of an order denying pardon or reprieve.

The six month period may be reduced in individual cases in circumstances of grave emergency involving an organized threat to the security of the Occupying Power or its forces, provided the Protecting Power is notified and given reasonable time and opportunity to make representations.

munotes.in238

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

Article 76: accused persons shall be detained in the occupied country, and if convicted they shall serve their sentences therein, separated if possible from other detainees, with food and hygiene at least equal to prisons in the occupied country, medical attention, spiritual assistance, visits by delegates of the Protecting Power and the ICRC, and the right to receive at least one relief parcel monthly.

Article 77: accused or convicted persons shall be handed over at the close of occupation, with the relevant records, to the authorities of the liberated territory.

Article 78: safety measures. If the Occupying Power considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security, to take safety measures concerning protected persons, it may, at the most, subject them to assigned residence or to internment. Decisions shall be made according to a regular procedure to be prescribed by the Occupying Power, including the right of appeal, decided with the least possible delay, and if the decision is upheld, subject to periodical review, if possible every six months, by a competent body set up by that Power.

Worked example

A question on the administration of occupied territory, or on the rights of an accused person there.

Divide the material into three: positive duties, relief, and the legal system.

On duties, give articles 55 and 56 with the phrase to the fullest extent of the means available, and article 57's narrow requisition rule for hospitals.

On relief, give article 59's obligation to agree to schemes and article 60's rule that relief relieves the occupant of nothing.

On the legal system, give article 64's preservation rule and the three permitted grounds of legislation, article 65's publication and non-retroactivity, article 66's requirement that the courts sit in the occupied country, article 67's principle of proportionality and the absence of allegiance, and article 68's limits on the death penalty including the prohibition for those under eighteen.

Close with articles 74 to 78, the Protecting Power's right to attend, the six month delay, detention in the country, handover at the close of occupation, and internment under article 78 with appeal and six monthly review.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the occupant guarantees supply. The duty is to the fullest extent of the means available to it.

It does not mean local law is frozen. It may be repealed or suspended where it threatens security or obstructs the Convention, and the occupant may enact provisions on three stated grounds.

munotes.in239

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

And it does not mean the occupant may try people anywhere. Its military courts must be non-political, properly constituted, and sit in the occupied country.

Quick revision

  • Articles 55 and 56: to the fullest extent of the means available to it, ensure food and medical supplies, and medical and hospital establishments and services, public health and hygiene.
  • Article 57: civilian hospitals requisitioned only temporarily and only in cases of urgent necessity.
  • Article 59: where the population is inadequately supplied, the occupant shall agree to relief schemes; free passage guaranteed.
  • Article 60: relief shall in no way relieve the Occupying Power of its article 55, 56 and 59 responsibilities.
  • Article 64: the penal laws of the occupied territory shall remain in force; legislation only for the Convention, orderly government, and security.
  • Article 65: published and brought to the knowledge of the inhabitants in their own language, not retroactive.
  • Article 66: properly constituted, non-political military courts, sitting in the occupied country.
  • Article 67: only pre-existing law, the penalty shall be proportionate to the offence, and the accused is not a national of the Occupying Power.
  • Article 68: internment or simple imprisonment for offences solely intended to harm the occupant; death penalty only for espionage, serious acts of sabotage, or intentional offences causing death, and never on a person under eighteen years of age at the time of the offence.
  • Article 75: at least six months before execution, from receipt by the Protecting Power.
  • Article 78: imperative reasons of security, at most assigned residence or internment, right of appeal, review if possible every six months.

Test yourself

1. What positive duties does the Fourth Convention impose on an Occupying Power, and how are they framed? Two principal duties, both framed by capacity rather than as absolute guarantees. Article 55 provides that to the fullest extent of the means available to it the Occupying Power has the duty of ensuring the food and medical supplies of the population, and that it should in particular bring in the necessary foodstuffs, medical stores and other articles if the resources of the occupied territory are inadequate. It then restricts requisition of foodstuffs, articles and medical supplies to use by the occupation forces and administration personnel, and only where the requirements of the civilian population have been taken into account, with fair value to be paid and with the Protecting Power free at all times to verify the state of supplies.

Article 56 provides that to the fullest extent of the means available to it the Occupying Power has the duty of ensuring and maintaining, with the cooperation of national and local authorities, the medical and hospital establishments and services, public health and hygiene in the occupied territory, with particular reference to the prophylactic and preventive measures necessary to combat contagious disease and epidemics, and requires that medical personnel of all categories be allowed to carry out their duties. Article 57 restricts requisition of civilian hospitals to temporary requisition in cases of urgent necessity for military wounded and sick, on condition of arrangements for the patients and the population, and prohibits requisition of hospital material and stores so long as they are needed by the civilian population. Article 58 requires that ministers of religion be permitted to give spiritual assistance and that consignments of religious books and articles be accepted.

munotes.in240

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

2. What does the Convention require about relief in occupied territory? Article 59 provides that if the whole or part of the population of an occupied territory is inadequately supplied, the Occupying Power shall agree to relief schemes on behalf of that population and shall facilitate them by all the means at its disposal. The schemes may be undertaken by States or by impartial humanitarian organisations such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, and consist in particular of consignments of foodstuffs, medical supplies and clothing. All contracting parties must permit the free passage of these consignments and guarantee their protection, though a Power granting free passage to consignments on their way to territory occupied by an adverse party may search them, regulate their passage according to prescribed times and routes, and be reasonably satisfied through the Protecting Power that they are to be used for the relief of the needy population.

Article 60 prevents relief from displacing the occupant's own obligations, providing that relief consignments shall in no way relieve the Occupying Power of any of its responsibilities under articles 55, 56 and 59, and that it shall in no way whatsoever divert consignments from their intended purpose, except in cases of urgent necessity, in the interests of the population of the occupied territory and with the consent of the Protecting Power. Article 61 requires distribution to be carried out with the cooperation and under the supervision of the Protecting Power, a duty which may be delegated to a neutral Power, the ICRC or another impartial humanitarian body, exempts consignments from charges, taxes and customs duties, and requires rapid distribution. Article 62 permits individual relief consignments subject to imperative reasons of security, and article 63 preserves the activities of National Societies and other relief societies subject to temporary and exceptional security measures.

3. Set out the rules governing the penal jurisdiction of an Occupying Power. The starting point is continuity. Article 64 provides that the penal laws of the occupied territory shall remain in force and that its tribunals shall continue to function, with two exceptions: those laws may be repealed or suspended where they constitute a threat to the occupant's security or an obstacle to the application of the Convention, and the occupant may subject the population to provisions essential to enable it to fulfil its obligations under the Convention, to maintain the orderly government of the territory, and to ensure the security of the occupying forces, their property and their lines of communication. Article 65 requires any penal provisions it enacts to be published and brought to the knowledge of the inhabitants in their own language before coming into force, and prohibits retroactive effect.

munotes.in241

Occupation: Administration, Supplies and Property

Article 66 permits the occupant to try breaches of its own provisions before its properly constituted, non-political military courts, on condition that those courts sit in the occupied country, with courts of appeal preferably sitting there too. Article 67 confines the courts to law applicable prior to the offence and in accordance with general principles of law, in particular proportionality of penalty to offence, and requires them to take into consideration that the accused is not a national of the Occupying Power. Article 68 limits the punishment for offences solely intended to harm the occupant, without endangering life or causing grave collective danger or serious damage, to internment or simple imprisonment proportionate to the offence, and confines the death penalty to espionage, serious acts of sabotage against military installations, and intentional offences causing death, only where the pre-occupation law of the territory made them capital, and never for a person under eighteen at the time of the offence.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in242

Chapter Forty-Nine

The Treatment of Internees

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 79 to 98 and articles 100 to 116 regulate internment: it may be ordered only under the five articles that authorise it, internees keep their civil capacity and are maintained free of charge, families are lodged together, camps are marked, work is voluntary, and internees elect a Committee and may complain without restriction.

The authority to intern: article 79

The Parties to the conflict shall not intern protected persons, except in accordance with the provisions of Articles 41, 42, 43, 68 and 78.

Five articles and no others. Articles 41 to 43 for the territory of a party, requiring absolute necessity, reconsideration and twice yearly review. Article 68 for internment as a sentence in occupied territory. Article 78 for security internment in occupied territory, with a regular procedure, appeal and six monthly review.

Article 79 is a closed list, which means that internment ordered otherwise is unlawful confinement and, under article 147, a grave breach.

Status and maintenance: articles 80 and 81

Article 80: Internees shall retain their full civil capacity and shall exercise such attendant rights as may be compatible with their status.

Article 81: parties who intern protected persons shall be bound to provide free of charge for their maintenance, and to grant them also the medical attention required by their state of health.

No deduction from the allowances, salaries or credits due to the internees shall be made for the repayment of these costs.

And the dependants rule: The Detaining Power shall provide for the support of those dependent on the internees, if such dependents are without adequate means of support or are unable to earn a living.

Article 81's third paragraph has no equivalent in the Third Convention, and it exists because an interned civilian is typically the earner for a household that remains outside the camp.

Accommodation: articles 82 to 88

Article 82: accommodation according to their nationality, language and customs so far as possible, with internees of the same country not separated merely for different languages.

And the family rule: Throughout the duration of their internment, members of the same family, and in particular parents and children, shall be lodged together in the same place of internment, except when separation of a temporary nature is necessitated for reasons of employment or health. Internees may request that their children left at liberty without parental care be interned with them. Wherever possible, interned members of the same family shall be housed in the same premises and given separate accommodation from other internees, together with facilities for leading a proper family life.

Article 83: The Detaining Power shall not set up places of internment in areas particularly exposed to the dangers of war. It shall give the enemy Powers, through the Protecting Powers, all useful information regarding the geographical location of places of internment. Whenever military considerations permit, internment camps shall be indicated by the letters IC, placed so as to be clearly visible in the daytime from the air.

munotes.in243

The Treatment of Internees

Article 84: internees shall be accommodated and administered separately from prisoners of war and from persons deprived of liberty for any other reason.

Article 85: buildings or quarters affording every possible safeguard as regards hygiene and health and efficient protection against the climate and the effects of war; in no case shall permanent places of internment be situated in unhealthy areas; separate dormitories for women; sanitary conveniences conforming to the rules of hygiene, and separate conveniences for women.

Article 86: premises for religious services.

Article 87: canteens in every place of internment, at prices not higher than local market prices, with profits credited to a welfare fund administered for the internees' benefit, the Internee Committee having the right to check their administration.

Article 88: shelters against air raids and other hazards of war as adequate as those provided for the local civilian population.

Food, clothing, hygiene and medicine: articles 89 to 93

Article 89: rations sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to keep internees in a good state of health and prevent the development of nutritional deficiencies, with account taken of the customary diet of the internees, the means to prepare additional food, sufficient drinking water, and tobacco permitted. Internees who work shall receive additional rations, and expectant and nursing mothers, and children under fifteen years of age, shall be given additional food, in proportion to their physiological needs.

Article 90: clothing, footwear and changes of underwear, with allowance for the climate, at no cost. In no case shall internees be deprived of their own clothing, and any badges of nationality worn shall not be considered a distinctive sign.

Article 91: Every place of internment shall have an adequate infirmary, under the direction of a qualified doctor, with isolation wards for contagious or mental disease. Maternity cases and internees suffering from serious diseases must be admitted to any institution where adequate treatment can be given, with care not inferior to that provided for the general population. Internees shall be attended preferably by medical personnel of their own nationality, and shall receive on request an official certificate showing the nature of their illness and the treatment given.

Article 92: medical inspections at least once a month, to supervise health, nutrition and cleanliness, to detect contagious diseases especially tuberculosis, malaria, and venereal diseases, and including the measurement of the weight of each internee.

munotes.in244

The Treatment of Internees

Religion, activity and work: articles 93 to 98

Article 93: complete latitude in the exercise of their religious duties, including attendance at services, with adequate premises. Ministers of religion who are internees shall be allowed to minister freely to the members of their community and shall be treated equitably.

Article 94: the Detaining Power shall encourage intellectual, educational and recreational pursuits, sports and games amongst internees, whilst leaving them free to take part in them or not, and shall provide suitable premises. All possible facilities shall be granted to internees to continue their studies or to take up new subjects. The education of children and young people shall be ensured; they shall be allowed to attend schools either within the place of internment or outside. Internees shall have opportunities for exercise, sports and outdoor games, with sufficient open spaces provided for this purpose in all places of internment and special playgrounds reserved for children and young people.

Article 95: the work rule.

The Detaining Power shall not employ internees as workers, unless they so desire.

Employment which, if undertaken under compulsion by a protected person not in internment, would involve a breach of Articles 40 or 51 of the present Convention, and employment on work which is of a degrading or humiliating character are in any case prohibited.

After a working period of six weeks, internees shall be free to give up work at any moment, subject to eight days' notice.

Compare article 49 of the Third Convention, under which prisoners of war other than officers may be compelled to work. Internees may not be. The difference reflects the difference between a captured combatant and a civilian detained for security reasons.

The Detaining Power may nevertheless employ internees as doctors, dentists and other medical personnel for their fellow internees, and on duties connected with the administration and maintenance of places of internment, and on kitchen or other domestic tasks, and may require women to look after children.

Articles 96 to 98: labour detachments remain part of and dependent on a place of internment; internees receive allowances and may retain money and articles of value.

Discipline: articles 99 to 104

Article 99: every place of internment shall be put under the authority of a responsible officer, chosen from the regular military forces or the regular civil administration of the Detaining Power, who shall have in his possession a copy of the present Convention and shall ensure that its provisions are known to the staff under his control. The text of the Convention and its special agreements shall be posted inside the place of internment, in a language which the internees understand, or in the possession of the Internee Committee.

munotes.in245

The Treatment of Internees

Article 100: The disciplinary regime in places of internment shall be consistent with humanitarian principles, and shall in no circumstances include regulations imposing on internees any physical exertion dangerous to their health or involving physical or moral victimization.

Identification by tattooing or imprinting signs or markings on the body, is prohibited.

In particular, prolonged standing and roll-calls, punishment drill, military drill and manoeuvres, or the reduction of food rations, are prohibited.

Article 100 is the most explicit prohibition of specific camp practices in any of the four Conventions, and the prohibition of tattooing names the practice of the extermination camps.

Article 101: internees have the right to present to the authorities in whose power they are, any petition with regard to the conditions of internment, and the right to apply without restriction through the Internee Committee or, if they consider it necessary, direct to the representatives of the Protecting Power. Petitions and complaints shall be transmitted forthwith and without alteration, and even if the latter are recognized to be unfounded, they may not give rise to any punishment.

Article 102: internees shall freely elect by secret ballot every six months, the members of a Committee empowered to represent them before the Detaining and Protecting Powers, the ICRC and any other assisting organisation, re-eligible, entering on duty after approval by the detaining authorities, the reasons for any refusals or dismissals to be communicated to the Protecting Powers.

Articles 103 to 104: the Committee furthers the physical, spiritual and intellectual well-being of the internees, is not held responsible for offences committed by internees simply by reason of its duties, and its members are not required to perform other work if that would make their duties more difficult, may appoint assistants, and have facilities including freedom of movement and unrestricted communications.

Relations with the exterior: articles 105 to 116

Article 106: as soon as he is interned, or at the latest not more than one week after his arrival in a place of internment, and likewise on sickness or transfer, every internee shall be enabled to send direct to his family, on the one hand, and to the Central Agency provided for by Article 140, on the other, an internment card, informing his relatives of his detention, address and state of health, forwarded as rapidly as possible and not delayed in any manner.

Article 107: at least two letters and four cards monthly if limitation is necessary; incoming limitation only by the Power to which such internees owe allegiance.

munotes.in246

The Treatment of Internees

Article 108: parcels and collective shipments including books and objects of a devotional, educational or recreational character; such shipments shall in no way free the Detaining Power from the obligations imposed upon it by virtue of the present Convention.

Article 116: Every internee shall be allowed to receive visitors, especially near relatives, at regular intervals and as frequently as possible. As far as is possible, internees shall be permitted to visit their homes in urgent cases, particularly in cases of death or serious illness of relatives.

Article 116 has no counterpart in the Third Convention. A prisoner of war is not visited by his family; an internee is a civilian held in his own or a nearby country, and the Convention preserves the family connection accordingly.

Worked example

A question on internment, or comparing the treatment of internees with that of prisoners of war.

Give article 79's closed list first, and note that internment outside it is unlawful confinement and a grave breach under article 147.

Then take the three points where internees are treated better than prisoners of war: work is voluntary under article 95, families are lodged together under article 82, and family visits are allowed under article 116.

Then give article 100's specific prohibitions, including tattooing, prolonged standing and roll-calls, and the reduction of food rations.

Then the internal machinery: article 99's responsible officer with the text in his possession, the posted Convention, article 101's unpunishable complaint, and article 102's elected Committee.

Close with articles 106 to 108, the internment card within a week, the correspondence floor, and the rule that relief relieves the Detaining Power of nothing.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean internees may not work at all. They may work if they wish, and may be employed on medical, administrative and domestic tasks connected with the place of internment.

It does not mean internment is unlimited. Article 132 requires release as soon as the reasons no longer exist, and article 133 requires internment to cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.

And it does not mean internees are prisoners. Article 84 requires them to be accommodated and administered separately from prisoners of war and from persons deprived of liberty for any other reason.

Quick revision

  • Article 79: internment only under articles 41, 42, 43, 68 and 78.
  • Article 80: full civil capacity retained. Article 81: maintenance free of charge, no deduction, and support of dependants.
  • Article 82: members of the same family, and in particular parents and children, shall be lodged together.
  • Article 83: not in areas particularly exposed to the dangers of war; camps marked IC visible from the air.
  • Article 84: separate from prisoners of war and other detainees.
  • Article 89: additional food for expectant and nursing mothers, and children under fifteen.
  • Article 92: inspections at least once a month, including the measurement of the weight of each internee.
  • Article 94: education of children ensured; schools within or outside; playgrounds for children.
  • Article 95: shall not employ internees as workers, unless they so desire; free to give up work after six weeks on eight days' notice.
  • Article 100: no physical or moral victimization; identification by tattooing prohibited; prolonged standing and roll-calls, punishment drill, military drill and manoeuvres, or the reduction of food rations prohibited.
  • Article 101: complaints transmitted forthwith and without alteration, unpunishable even if unfounded.
  • Article 102: an Internee Committee, elected by secret ballot every six months.
  • Article 106: internment card within one week; Article 107: two letters and four cards; Article 116: visitors, especially near relatives, and home visits in urgent cases.
munotes.in247

The Treatment of Internees

Test yourself

1. In what respects are internees treated more favourably than prisoners of war, and why? In three principal respects. Work is voluntary: article 95 provides that the Detaining Power shall not employ internees as workers unless they so desire, prohibits employment which would breach articles 40 or 51 if imposed on a protected person outside internment, prohibits degrading or humiliating work, and permits an internee to give up work at any time after six weeks on eight days' notice. By contrast article 49 of the Third Convention permits the Detaining Power to compel prisoners of war other than officers to work within the six classes of article 50. Family unity is preserved: article 82 requires that throughout internment members of the same family, and in particular parents and children, be lodged together in the same place of internment, permits internees to ask that their children left at liberty without parental care be interned with them, and requires families wherever possible to be housed in the same premises with separate accommodation and facilities for leading a proper family life. And article 116 allows every internee to receive visitors, especially near relatives, at regular intervals and as frequently as possible, and so far as possible to visit home in urgent cases such as the death or serious illness of a relative.

The reason for the difference is the difference in status. A prisoner of war is a captured member of an enemy armed force, whose detention is the normal consequence of participation in hostilities and who may be required to contribute his labour on defined terms. An internee is a civilian, convicted of nothing, detained by administrative decision because the security of the Detaining Power was said to make it absolutely necessary, and often detained in or near his own country with his family close by. Article 84 makes the distinction structural by requiring internees to be accommodated and administered separately from prisoners of war and from all other detained persons.

munotes.in248

The Treatment of Internees

2. What does article 100 prohibit, and why is it drafted so specifically? It provides that the disciplinary regime in places of internment shall be consistent with humanitarian principles and shall in no circumstances include regulations imposing on internees any physical exertion dangerous to their health or involving physical or moral victimization. It then prohibits identification by tattooing or imprinting signs or markings on the body. And it prohibits in particular prolonged standing and roll-calls, punishment drill, military drill and manoeuvres, and the reduction of food rations.

The specificity is deliberate and historical. Each named practice was a documented feature of the camp systems of 1939 to 1945: the tattooing of numbers on internees, the roll-call held for hours in all weathers as a means of exhaustion and humiliation, drill imposed as punishment, and the withdrawal of rations as a collective sanction. A general prohibition of inhumane treatment would in principle have covered all of them, but the drafters had seen that general standards are argued about and specific ones are not, so they named the practices. The article should be read with article 33's prohibition of collective penalties and measures of intimidation, with article 32's prohibition of any measure of brutality whether applied by civilian or military agents, and with article 118's prohibition of imprisonment in premises without daylight and of all forms of cruelty without exception.

3. Describe the internal machinery by which internees can raise complaints. It has four elements. Article 99 requires every place of internment to be put under the authority of a responsible officer chosen from the regular military forces or the regular civil administration of the Detaining Power, who must have a copy of the Convention in his possession and ensure that its provisions are known to the staff under his control, and requires the text of the Convention and of any special agreements to be posted inside the place of internment in a language the internees understand, or to be in the Internee Committee's possession. That gives both a person answerable and a published standard.

Article 101 gives internees the right to present to the authorities in whose power they are any petition regarding the conditions of internment, and the right to apply without restriction through the Internee Committee or, if they consider it necessary, direct to the representatives of the Protecting Power. Petitions and complaints must be transmitted forthwith and without alteration, and even if recognised to be unfounded they may not give rise to any punishment. Article 102 provides for a Committee elected freely by secret ballot every six months, empowered to represent internees before the Detaining and Protecting Powers, the ICRC and other assisting organisations, with the reasons for any refusal of approval or dismissal communicated to the Protecting Powers. Articles 103 and 104 give the Committee its functions and facilities and protect its members from responsibility for offences committed by other internees. The chain terminates in article 143, which gives Protecting Power and ICRC delegates access to all places where protected persons are and the right to interview them without witnesses.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in249

Chapter Fifty

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 117 to 135 apply the penal and disciplinary regime to internees with the same assimilation and mitigation rules as for prisoners of war, regulate transfers, deaths and burial, and require release as soon as the reasons for internment cease and the end of internment as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.

Penal and disciplinary provisions: articles 117 to 126

Article 117: subject to this chapter, the laws in force in the territory in which they are detained will continue to apply to internees who commit offences during internment. General laws, regulations or orders declaring acts committed by internees punishable, where the same acts are not punishable when committed by persons who are not internees, shall be deemed to be of a disciplinary character only.

Article 118: The courts or authorities shall in passing sentence take as far as possible into account the fact that the defendant is not a national of the Detaining Power. They shall be free to reduce the penalty prescribed for the offence with which the internee is charged and shall not be obliged, to this end, to apply the minimum sentence prescribed.

Imprisonment in premises without daylight and, in general, all forms of cruelty without exception are forbidden.

Internees who have served disciplinary or judicial sentences shall not be treated differently from other internees, and time spent in confinement awaiting trial or disciplinary punishment shall be deducted.

Internee Committees shall be informed of all judicial proceedings against internees whom they represent, and of their result.

Article 118 is the internee's version of article 87 of the Third Convention, and the mitigation rule is in the same terms: no duty of allegiance, and no obligation to apply a minimum sentence.

Article 119: the disciplinary punishments are a fine not exceeding 50 per cent of the wages which the internee would otherwise receive under article 95 during a period of not more than thirty days; discontinuance of privileges granted over and above the treatment provided for by the present Convention; fatigue duties, not exceeding two hours daily, in connection with the maintenance of the place of internment; and confinement.

In no case shall disciplinary penalties be inhuman, brutal or dangerous for the health of internees. Account shall be taken of the internee's age, sex and state of health.

The duration of any single punishment shall in no case exceed a maximum of thirty consecutive days, even where the internee is answerable for several breaches at the same time.

Articles 120 to 122: escape or attempted escape attracts disciplinary punishment only, even if it is a repeated offence; internees who aid or abet an escape are liable to disciplinary punishment only; escape shall not be deemed an aggravating circumstance in a judicial trial; and offences committed with the sole object of facilitating escape without violence attract disciplinary punishment only.

munotes.in250

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

Article 123: punishment ordered only by the commandant or by a responsible officer or official replacing him or to whom disciplinary powers have been delegated, and in no case may such powers be delegated to an internee. Before any award the accused shall be given precise information regarding the offences of which he is accused, and given an opportunity of explaining his conduct and of defending himself, with witnesses and an interpreter. A record shall be kept and open to the inspection of representatives of the Protecting Power.

Article 124: internees shall not in any case be transferred to penitentiary establishments to undergo disciplinary punishment; premises shall satisfy the sanitary requirements, be adequately lit, and women internees undergoing disciplinary punishment shall be confined in separate quarters from male internees and shall be under the immediate supervision of women.

Article 125: internees awarded disciplinary punishment shall be allowed to exercise and to stay in the open air at least two hours daily, to attend daily medical inspections on request, to receive the attention their health requires, to read and write, likewise to send and receive letters, though parcels and remittances may be withheld until completion and entrusted meanwhile to the Internee Committee. In no case may internees punished be deprived of the benefit of the provisions of Articles 107 and 143.

Article 126: The provisions of Articles 71 to 76 inclusive shall apply, by analogy, to proceedings against internees who are in the national territory of the Detaining Power.

So the judicial guarantees written for occupied territory on regular trial, prompt information of the charge in a language understood, counsel of choice, appeal, the Protecting Power's attendance at trial and the six month delay before execution of a death sentence, apply to internees in the Detaining Power's own territory as well.

Transfers: articles 127 to 128

Article 127: The transfer of internees shall always be effected humanely, as a general rule by rail or other means of transport, and under conditions at least equal to those obtaining for the forces of the Detaining Power in their changes of station. Removals on foot may take place only as an exceptional measure, only if the internees are in a fit state of health, and may not in any case expose them to excessive fatigue.

The Detaining Power shall supply drinking water and food sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to maintain them in good health, and also the necessary clothing, adequate shelter and the necessary medical attention, taking all suitable precautions for safety and establishing a complete list of transferred internees before departure.

munotes.in251

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

Sick, wounded or infirm internees and maternity cases shall not be transferred if the journey would be seriously detrimental to them, unless their safety imperatively so demands.

If the combat zone draws close, they shall not be transferred unless the removal can be carried out in adequate conditions of safety, or unless they are exposed to greater risks by remaining on the spot.

Article 128: internees shall be officially advised of their departure and of their new postal address in time to pack their luggage and inform their next of kin, and may take personal effects and correspondence, with a weight limit which shall not be more than twenty-five kilograms per internee if circumstances require.

Death: articles 129 to 131

Article 129: wills received for safe keeping and forwarded on request; in the event of death, transmitted without delay to a person previously designated by the internee. Deaths certified by a doctor, with a death certificate showing the causes and the conditions, and an official record of deaths drawn up, registered as required in the territory, and copies forwarded to the Protecting Power and the Central Agency.

Article 130: The detaining authorities shall ensure that internees who die while interned are honourably buried, if possible according to the rites of the religion to which they belonged, and that their graves are respected, properly maintained, and marked in such a way that they can always be recognized.

Deceased internees shall be buried in individual graves unless unavoidable circumstances require the use of collective graves. Cremation only for imperative reasons of hygiene, on account of the religion of the deceased or in accordance with his express wish, with the reasons stated on the death certificate and the ashes retained for safe keeping and transmitted to the next of kin on request.

Article 131: Every death or serious injury of an internee, caused or suspected to have been caused by a sentry, another internee or any other person, as well as any death the cause of which is unknown, shall be immediately followed by an official enquiry by the Detaining Power.

Notice to the Protecting Power, statements from witnesses especially internees, a report forwarded, and if the enquiry indicates the guilt of one or more persons, the Detaining Power shall take all measures for the prosecution of the person or persons responsible.

Identical to article 121 of the Third Convention, and equally broad.

Release: articles 132 to 135

Article 132: Each interned person shall be released by the Detaining Power as soon as the reasons which necessitated his internment no longer exist.

munotes.in252

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

The Parties to the conflict shall, moreover, endeavour during the course of hostilities, to conclude agreements for the release, the repatriation, the return to places of residence or the accommodation in a neutral country of certain classes of internees, in particular children, pregnant women and mothers with infants and young children, wounded and sick, and internees who have been detained for a long time.

Article 133: Internment shall cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.

Internees in the territory of a party against whom penal proceedings are pending for offences not exclusively subject to disciplinary penalties may be detained until the close of such proceedings and, if circumstances require, until the completion of the penalty, as may those previously sentenced to a punishment depriving them of liberty.

By agreement, committees may be set up after the close of hostilities, or of the occupation of territories, to search for dispersed internees.

Article 134: parties shall endeavour, upon the close of hostilities or occupation, to ensure the return of all internees to their last place of residence, or to facilitate their repatriation.

Article 135: the Detaining Power shall bear the expense of returning released internees to the places where they were residing when interned, or where it took them into custody while in transit or on the high seas, the cost of completing their journey or of return to their point of departure.

The two release rules, and how they differ

Article 132 is individual and immediate. The reasons that justified this person's internment have ceased, so this person is released, whatever the state of the war. Internment rests on a present necessity, and when the necessity ends the detention becomes unlawful confinement.

Article 133 is general and terminal. Whatever the individual assessments, internment as an institution ends as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.

Read them with articles 43 and 78, which require periodic review directed at favourable amendment. The scheme is that internment must be justified when imposed, must be reviewed at least twice a year, must end for the individual when the reason ends, and must end for everyone soon after the war does.

Worked example

A question on the ending of internment, or on the position of an internee facing punishment.

Give articles 132 and 133 together and distinguish them, individual and immediate against general and terminal, and connect them to the review obligations in articles 43 and 78.

Then the penal regime, and note the two features that mirror the Third Convention: the assimilation rule in article 117's second paragraph, and the mitigation rule in article 118.

munotes.in253

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

Then article 119's four punishments and the thirty day cap, and article 125's preservation of articles 107 and 143.

Then article 131's investigation duty, which is identical to article 121 of the Third Convention.

Close with article 134's duty to ensure return to the last place of residence, which connects to the durable solutions material in Module IV.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean internees are released at the ceasefire automatically. Article 133 requires internment to cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities, and permits continued detention for pending proceedings or an unserved sentence.

It does not mean an internee cannot be punished. He may be, disciplinarily and judicially, on the terms of articles 117 to 126.

And it does not mean escape is free of consequence. It attracts disciplinary punishment, though never judicial punishment and never as an aggravating circumstance.

Quick revision

  • Article 117: local law continues; acts punishable only for internees are of a disciplinary character only.
  • Article 118: sentencing takes account that the defendant is not a national of the Detaining Power, with no obligation to apply the minimum; imprisonment in premises without daylight and all forms of cruelty without exception are forbidden.
  • Article 119, four punishments: a fine up to 50 per cent of wages for thirty days; discontinuance of privileges above the Convention; fatigue duties not exceeding two hours daily; confinement. Maximum thirty consecutive days.
  • Articles 120 to 122: escape and facilitating offences, disciplinary punishment only; never an aggravating circumstance.
  • Article 123: powers never delegated to an internee; record open to the Protecting Power.
  • Article 125: at least two hours daily in the open air; articles 107 and 143 never withdrawn.
  • Article 126: articles 71 to 76 apply by analogy to internees in the Detaining Power's own territory.
  • Article 127: transfers at least equal to the Detaining Power's own changes of station; foot removals exceptional.
  • Article 128: notice, new postal address, and not more than twenty-five kilograms.
  • Article 131: official enquiry into every death or serious injury and any death the cause of which is unknown.
  • Article 132: release as soon as the reasons which necessitated his internment no longer exist.
  • Article 133: internment shall cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.
  • Articles 134 and 135: return to the last place of residence, at the Detaining Power's expense.

Test yourself

1. Distinguish the two release rules in articles 132 and 133. Article 132 is individual and operates during the conflict. It provides that each interned person shall be released by the Detaining Power as soon as the reasons which necessitated his internment no longer exist. Internment is permitted only where the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary, under article 42, or for imperative reasons of security, under article 78, and both formulations describe a present state of affairs. When that state of affairs ends for a particular person, the justification for holding him ends with it and continued detention becomes unlawful confinement, which article 147 makes a grave breach. Article 132 also requires parties to endeavour during hostilities to conclude agreements for the release, repatriation, return to places of residence or accommodation in a neutral country of certain classes, in particular children, pregnant women and mothers with infants and young children, the wounded and sick, and those detained for a long time.

munotes.in254

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

Article 133 is general and terminal. Internment shall cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities, whatever individual assessments may have concluded, subject to two exceptions: internees in the territory of a party against whom penal proceedings are pending for offences not exclusively subject to disciplinary penalties may be held until the close of proceedings and if necessary until completion of the penalty, as may those already sentenced to a punishment depriving them of liberty. The two articles work with articles 43 and 78, which require reconsideration as soon as possible and periodic review, at least twice yearly in the territory of a party and if possible every six months in occupied territory, directed at the favourable amendment of the initial decision.

2. How does the penal regime for internees compare with that for prisoners of war? It is built on the same two principles. The first is assimilation. Article 117 provides that the laws in force in the territory of detention continue to apply to internees who commit offences during internment, and that any law declaring acts punishable when committed by internees which are not punishable when committed by others shall be deemed to be of a disciplinary character only. That is the same technique as article 82 of the Third Convention, which subjects prisoners to the Detaining Power's military law and reduces prisoner specific offences to disciplinary matters. The second is mitigation. Article 118 requires courts in passing sentence to take as far as possible into account that the defendant is not a national of the Detaining Power, and frees them to reduce the prescribed penalty and to disapply a minimum sentence, in the same terms as article 87 of the Third Convention.

The detail also runs parallel. Article 119 lists four disciplinary punishments, a fine of up to fifty per cent of wages for up to thirty days, discontinuance of privileges above the Convention's own guarantees, fatigue duties not exceeding two hours daily, and confinement, with a maximum of thirty consecutive days. Articles 120 to 122 treat escape and offences facilitating it as disciplinary matters only and forbid escape to be treated as an aggravating circumstance. Article 123 requires precise information of the charge, an opportunity to explain and defend, witnesses and an interpreter, forbids delegation of disciplinary powers to an internee, and opens the record to the Protecting Power. Article 125 preserves articles 107 and 143 during punishment, as articles 98 and 108 of the Third Convention preserve articles 78 and 126. And article 126 imports the judicial guarantees of articles 71 to 76 by analogy.

munotes.in255

Internees: Penal Sanctions, Transfers and Release

3. What does article 131 require, and why does it matter? It requires that every death or serious injury of an internee caused or suspected to have been caused by a sentry, another internee or any other person, as well as any death the cause of which is unknown, be immediately followed by an official enquiry by the Detaining Power. A communication must be sent immediately to the Protecting Power, statements must be taken from witnesses especially from internees, a report including those statements must be forwarded to the Protecting Power, and if the enquiry indicates the guilt of one or more persons the Detaining Power shall take all measures for the prosecution of those responsible.

It matters for the same reasons as its twin, article 121 of the Third Convention. The trigger is wide: it includes serious injury as well as death, it includes acts by other internees and by any other person and not only by the authorities, and it includes any death whose cause is unknown, so failure to establish what happened is itself a trigger rather than an escape. The process is not internal: the Protecting Power must be notified at once and must receive the report. The evidence base is not confined to the staff, since statements must be taken from internees. And the consequence is obligatory rather than discretionary. Read with article 29, which makes the party in whose hands protected persons are responsible for the treatment accorded by its agents irrespective of individual responsibility, and with article 146, which requires States to search for and bring before their own courts persons alleged to have committed grave breaches regardless of nationality, article 131 is where the Convention's general accountability obligations attach to a particular death in a particular camp.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in256

Chapter Fifty-One

The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 142 to 149 preserve the activities of relief societies, give Protecting Power and ICRC delegates access to all places where protected persons are with interviews without witnesses, require dissemination in peace and war, define eight grave breaches, forbid absolution from liability, and provide the enquiry procedure.

Access: article 143

Representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall have permission to go to all places where protected persons are, particularly to places of internment, detention and work.

They shall have access to all premises occupied by protected persons and shall be able to interview the latter without witnesses, personally or through an interpreter.

Such visits may not be prohibited except for reasons of imperative military necessity, and then only as an exceptional and temporary measure. Their duration and frequency shall not be restricted.

Such representatives and delegates shall have full liberty to select the places they wish to visit. The Detaining or Occupying Power, the Protecting Power and when occasion arises the Power of origin of the persons to be visited may agree that compatriots of the internees shall be permitted to participate in the visits.

The delegates of the International Committee of the Red Cross shall also enjoy the above prerogatives, and the appointment of such delegates shall be submitted to the approval of the Power governing the territories where they will carry out their duties.

Article 143 is article 126 of the Third Convention with two additions: it names places of detention and work as well as internment, and it permits compatriots of internees to join visits by agreement.

Article 142 preserves the activities of relief societies and other assisting organisations subject to the measures which the Detaining Powers may consider essential to ensure their security or to meet any other reasonable need, permits limitation of their number provided it does not hinder effective and adequate relief, and requires the special position of the International Committee of the Red Cross in this field to be recognized and respected at all times.

Dissemination: articles 144 and 145

Article 144: parties undertake in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible, and in particular to include its study in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to the entire population.

And the specific sentence: Any civilian, military, police or other authorities, who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of protected persons, must possess the text of the Convention and be specially instructed as to its provisions.

Compare article 127 of the Third Convention, which names military or other authorities. Here civilian, military, police or other are named, because a civilian population is administered by civil and police authorities and not by the army alone.

munotes.in257

The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

Article 145: communication of official translations and implementing laws.

Grave breaches: articles 146 and 147

Article 146 is identical to article 49 of the First Convention: enact effective penal sanctions; search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches; bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts or hand them over on a prima facie case; and suppress all other breaches, with trial safeguards not less favourable than article 105 and those following of the Third Convention.

Article 147 lists eight grave breaches, the longest list of the four.

  • wilful killing
  • torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments
  • wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health
  • unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement of a protected person
  • compelling a protected person to serve in the forces of a hostile Power
  • wilfully depriving a protected person of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed in the present Convention
  • taking of hostages
  • extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly

The three that are peculiar to this Convention

Unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement. Deportation and forcible transfer are prohibited by article 49; confinement is unlawful where it is not authorised by articles 41, 42, 43, 68 or 78, which article 79 makes a closed list, or where the review obligations of articles 43 and 78 are not observed. This is the provision that makes administrative detention outside the Convention's scheme a prosecutable offence.

Taking of hostages. Prohibited by article 34 and by common article 3, and a war crime under the Rome Statute in both kinds of conflict.

Extensive destruction and appropriation of property. Article 53 prohibits destruction except where absolutely necessary by military operations, and article 147 criminalises destruction and appropriation that is extensive, not justified by military necessity, and carried out unlawfully and wantonly. Three cumulative elements: scale, absence of justification, and the mental element carried by wantonly.

And two are shared with the Third Convention alone: compelling service in the forces of a hostile Power, and wilful deprivation of the rights of fair and regular trial. Both concern the abuse of a person's status by the authority holding them.

Articles 148 and 149

Article 148: No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred by itself or by another High Contracting Party in respect of breaches referred to in the preceding Article.

munotes.in258

The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

Article 149: enquiry at the request of a party, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, with an umpire on procedure failing agreement, and an obligation to put an end to it and shall repress it with the least possible delay once a violation is established. Never used, for the reasons already given.

The Information Bureau and the Central Agency

Articles 136 to 141 create the civilian counterpart of the prisoner of war system.

Article 136: an official Information Bureau upon the outbreak of a conflict and in all cases of occupation, responsible for receiving and transmitting information about protected persons in a party's power, informed within the shortest possible period of any measure concerning protected persons who are kept in custody for more than two weeks, who are subjected to assigned residence or who are interned.

The two week threshold matters, because short detentions escape the reporting duty and long ones do not.

Article 140: A Central Information Agency for protected persons, in particular for internees, shall be created in a neutral country, which the ICRC may propose and which may be the same as that provided for in Article 123 of the Third Convention. Its function is to collect all information of the type set forth in Article 136 which it may obtain through official or private channels and to transmit it as rapidly as possible to the countries of origin or of residence of the persons concerned, except where transmission might be detrimental to the persons or to their relatives.

In practice it is the same body, the ICRC's Central Tracing Agency.

Worked example

A question on the enforcement of the Fourth Convention, or on grave breaches generally.

Give article 143 and note its two additions over article 126, places of detention and work, and compatriots joining visits.

Give article 144's specific sentence and note that it names civilian and police authorities, which the Third Convention does not.

Give the eight grave breaches, and group them: three shared with all four Conventions, two shared with the Third, and three peculiar to the Fourth.

Explain unlawful confinement carefully, because it is the provision that turns the internment scheme in articles 41, 42, 43, 68, 78 and 79 into a criminal standard.

Close with the enforcement gap: article 149 has never been used, and what operates instead is national prosecution, the ad hoc tribunals, the International Criminal Court and the ICRC's confidential method.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean all eight breaches are unique to this Convention. Three are common to all four and two are shared with the Third.

munotes.in259

The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

It does not mean access is unconditional. Visits may be prohibited for imperative military necessity as an exceptional and temporary measure, and ICRC delegates require approval.

And it does not mean every unlawful detention is a grave breach. Unlawful confinement must be of a protected person and must be unlawful by reference to the Convention's own scheme.

Quick revision

  • Article 143: access to all places where protected persons are, particularly to places of internment, detention and work; interviews without witnesses; full liberty to select the places they wish to visit; duration and frequency shall not be restricted; prohibition only for imperative military necessity, exceptional and temporary; compatriots may join by agreement; ICRC delegates the same, subject to approval.
  • Article 144: any civilian, military, police or other authorities with responsibilities for protected persons must possess the text and be specially instructed.
  • Article 146: enact, search, try regardless of their nationality, suppress the rest.
  • Article 147, eight grave breaches: wilful killing; torture or inhuman treatment including biological experiments; wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury; unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement; compelling a protected person to serve in the forces of a hostile Power; wilfully depriving a protected person of the rights of fair and regular trial; taking of hostages; extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly.
  • Article 148: no absolution from liability. Article 149: the enquiry procedure, never used.
  • Article 136: Information Bureau, reporting custody for more than two weeks, assigned residence and internment.
  • Article 140: Central Information Agency, may be the same as the prisoner of war Agency.

Test yourself

1. Set out the eight grave breaches in article 147 and group them. The eight are wilful killing; torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments; wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health; unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement of a protected person; compelling a protected person to serve in the forces of a hostile Power; wilfully depriving a protected person of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed in the Convention; taking of hostages; and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly. It is the longest of the four lists.

They group into three sets. The first three are common to all four Conventions and concern direct physical harm to a protected person. Two are shared with the Third Convention and concern the abuse of a person's status by the authority holding him: compelling service in the forces of a hostile Power, which inverts the allegiance the person owes, and wilful deprivation of the rights of fair and regular trial, which makes the judicial guarantees criminally enforceable. Three are peculiar to the Fourth Convention: unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement, which criminalises breach of articles 49 and 79; taking of hostages, which article 34 prohibits absolutely and which also appears in common article 3; and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, which criminalises breach of article 53 where the destruction is extensive, unjustified by military necessity, and carried out unlawfully and wantonly. Property appears here and in the First and Second Conventions but not in the Third, which protects persons only.

munotes.in260

The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

2. What makes confinement unlawful for the purposes of article 147? The Convention supplies its own standard, and article 79 is the key. It provides that the parties shall not intern protected persons except in accordance with articles 41, 42, 43, 68 and 78, which is a closed list. Article 42 permits internment or assigned residence in the territory of a party only if the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary, and permits voluntary internment on demand through the Protecting Power. Article 43 requires reconsideration as soon as possible by an appropriate court or administrative board and periodic review at least twice yearly with a view to favourable amendment. Article 78 permits internment in occupied territory for imperative reasons of security, according to a regular procedure including a right of appeal decided with the least possible delay and periodical review if possible every six months. Article 68 permits internment as a judicial sentence in occupied territory on the limited terms it states.

Confinement is therefore unlawful where it is imposed outside those articles altogether, where the necessity threshold they set is not met, where the procedural requirements of reconsideration, appeal and periodic review are not provided, or where it is continued after article 132 requires release because the reasons that necessitated it no longer exist. Article 147 makes such confinement a grave breach, which converts the whole internment scheme from an obligation of the State into a standard whose breach exposes individuals to prosecution in any State party under article 146, regardless of their nationality.

3. Compare the supervisory provisions of the Fourth Convention with those of the Third. They are closely parallel and the Fourth adds two things in each place. On access, article 143 mirrors article 126 of the Third Convention: permission to go to all places where protected persons are, access to all premises, interviews without witnesses personally or through an interpreter, full liberty to select the places to visit, no restriction on duration or frequency, and prohibition only for imperative military necessity as an exceptional and temporary measure, with ICRC delegates enjoying the same prerogatives subject to approval. It adds that the places named include places of detention and work as well as internment, and that by agreement between the Detaining or Occupying Power, the Protecting Power and where appropriate the Power of origin, compatriots of the internees may be permitted to participate in the visits.

munotes.in261

The Fourth Convention: Execution and Grave Breaches

On dissemination, article 144 mirrors article 127 of the Third Convention in requiring dissemination in peace as in war and study in military and if possible civil instruction. It adds that any civilian, military, police or other authorities who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of protected persons must possess the text of the Convention and be specially instructed in its provisions, where the Third Convention names military or other authorities. The addition is deliberate: prisoners of war are held by armed forces, whereas protected civilians are administered by civil administrations, police forces and prison services, and the obligation had to reach them. Articles 146 to 149 on penal sanctions, grave breaches, absolution and enquiry follow the pattern of the other three Conventions, with the enlarged list in article 147.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in262

Chapter Fifty-Two

Cultural Property: What Is Protected

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The Hague Convention of 14 May 1954 defines cultural property by importance rather than by ownership, requires parties to safeguard it in peacetime and to respect it in conflict, and permits a waiver of the obligation to respect only in cases where military necessity imperatively requires such a waiver.

Why it exists

The destruction of cultural property in the Second World War produced the first treaty devoted to the subject.

Earlier law had touched it. Article 27 of the Hague Regulations of 1907 required that in sieges and bombardments all necessary steps be taken to spare buildings dedicated to religion, art, science and charitable purposes, and historic monuments, provided they were not used for military purposes; and article 56 prohibited the seizure or destruction of institutions dedicated to religion, charity, education, the arts and sciences and of historic monuments and works of art. The Roerich Pact of 1935 protected historic monuments, museums and scientific and artistic institutions in the Americas.

The 1954 Convention is a complete instrument: forty articles, Regulations for its execution which form an integral part of it, and a Protocol on the removal of cultural property from occupied territory. A Second Protocol followed in 1999.

Article 1: the definition

For the purposes of the present Convention, the term cultural property shall cover, irrespective of origin or ownership, three categories.

(a) Movable or immovable property of great importance to the cultural heritage of every people, such as monuments of architecture, art or history, whether religious or secular; archaeological sites; groups of buildings which, as a whole, are of historical or artistic interest; works of art; manuscripts, books and other objects of artistic, historical or archaeological interest; as well as scientific collections and important collections of books or archives or of reproductions of the property defined above.

(b) Buildings whose main and effective purpose is to preserve or exhibit that movable property, such as museums, large libraries and depositories of archives, and refuges intended to shelter, in the event of armed conflict, that property.

(c) Centres containing a large amount of cultural property as defined in (a) and (b), to be known as centres containing monuments.

The two phrases that carry the idea

Irrespective of origin or ownership. Cultural property is protected whether it belongs to the State, to a religious body, to a private person or to nobody, and whether it originated in the country where it stands or elsewhere.

Of great importance to the cultural heritage of every people. The property is protected because it matters to humanity, not because it matters to the State in whose territory it happens to be. That is the conceptual move the Convention makes, and it is the reason destruction of cultural property is treated as a wrong against everyone rather than as damage to the property of an enemy State.

munotes.in263

Cultural Property: What Is Protected

Articles 2 and 3: safeguarding and respect

Article 2: the protection of cultural property shall comprise the safeguarding of and respect for such property.

Two duties, and they operate at different times.

Article 3, safeguarding: parties undertake to prepare in time of peace for the safeguarding of cultural property situated within their own territory against the foreseeable effects of an armed conflict, by taking such measures as they consider appropriate.

Safeguarding is a peacetime duty owed in respect of a party's own property, and it is discretionary as to means, which is the weakest formula in the Convention.

Article 4: respect

This is the operative article and it has five paragraphs, each doing separate work.

Paragraph 1: parties undertake to respect cultural property situated within their own territory as well as within the territory of other High Contracting Parties, by refraining from any use of the property and its immediate surroundings or of the appliances in use for its protection for purposes which are likely to expose it to destruction or damage, and by refraining from any act of hostility directed against such property.

Two obligations, one on each side. Do not use it in a way that exposes it; do not attack it. The first binds the party that holds the property, and it is the obligation most often broken by the defender.

Paragraph 2, the waiver: The obligations mentioned in paragraph 1 of the present Article may be waived only in cases where military necessity imperatively requires such a waiver.

Paragraph 3: parties undertake to prohibit, prevent and, if necessary, put a stop to any form of theft, pillage or misappropriation of, and any acts of vandalism directed against, cultural property, and shall refrain from requisitioning movable cultural property situated in the territory of another High Contracting Party.

Paragraph 4: They shall refrain from any act directed by way of reprisals against cultural property.

Paragraph 5: no party may evade its obligations by reason of the fact that the latter has not applied the measures of safeguard referred to in Article 3. The obligation is not reciprocal, and a defender's failure to safeguard does not release the attacker.

The military necessity waiver

It applies only to paragraph 1, so the prohibitions of theft, pillage, vandalism, requisition and reprisals in paragraphs 3 and 4 admit of no waiver at all.

It requires that necessity imperatively require the waiver, which is the strongest formula available and is the same word used in article 11 of this Convention and in article 5 of the Fourth Geneva Convention.

munotes.in264

Cultural Property: What Is Protected

The Second Protocol of 1999 tightened it further, providing in article 6 that a waiver on the basis of imperative military necessity may be invoked to direct an act of hostility against cultural property only when and for as long as that property has by its function been made into a military objective and there is no feasible alternative to obtain a similar military advantage, and that the decision be taken by an officer commanding a force the equivalent of a battalion in size or larger, with effective advance warning given whenever circumstances permit.

Article 5: occupation

An Occupying Power shall as far as possible support the competent national authorities of the occupied country in safeguarding and preserving its cultural property.

Where preservation measures are needed for property damaged by military operations and the national authorities are unable to take them, the Occupying Power shall, as far as possible, and in close co-operation with such authorities, take the most necessary measures of preservation.

And a party whose government is regarded as legitimate by a resistance movement shall, if possible, draw their attention to the obligation to comply.

The First Protocol of 1954 obliges an occupying party to prevent the export of cultural property from occupied territory, to take into custody property imported into its territory from occupied territory, and to return it at the close of hostilities, and provides that such property shall never be retained as war reparations.

Articles 6 and 7: marking and military measures

Article 6: cultural property may bear a distinctive emblem so as to facilitate its recognition, in accordance with article 16.

Article 7: parties undertake to introduce in time of peace into their military regulations or instructions such provisions as may ensure observance of the present Convention, and to foster in the members of their armed forces a spirit of respect for the culture and cultural property of all peoples, and to plan or establish in peace-time, within their armed forces, services or specialist personnel whose purpose will be to secure respect for cultural property and to co-operate with the civilian authorities responsible for safeguarding it.

Article 7(2) requires specialist personnel inside the armed forces, which is a structural obligation rather than a rule of conduct, and it is the ancestor of the cultural property officers that several States now maintain.

Worked example

Her question 7(b), a short note on cultural property during war.

Give the definition first, and quote the two phrases that carry the idea: irrespective of origin or ownership, and of great importance to the cultural heritage of every people.

munotes.in265

Cultural Property: What Is Protected

Then the two duties, safeguarding in peacetime under article 3 and respect under article 4, and note that safeguarding is discretionary as to means.

Then article 4's five paragraphs, and be precise that the waiver reaches only paragraph 1.

Then the waiver itself, with the 1999 Protocol's tightening: function as a military objective, no feasible alternative, a battalion commander's decision, and effective advance warning.

Then occupation under article 5 and the First Protocol's rule that property removed shall never be retained as war reparations.

Close with the criminal position, which [Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem] and the Rome Statute material supply.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean cultural property may never be attacked. The waiver in article 4(2) exists, and the 1999 Protocol defines when it may be invoked.

It does not mean the Convention protects only famous monuments. The definition covers archives, manuscripts, scientific collections and groups of buildings of historical or artistic interest as a whole.

And it does not mean the property must be marked to be protected. Article 6 says property may bear the emblem; protection derives from the Convention.

Quick revision

  • 14 May 1954, The Hague, forty articles, Regulations forming an integral part, a Protocol of 1954 and a Second Protocol of 1999.
  • Article 1: irrespective of origin or ownership; of great importance to the cultural heritage of every people; three categories, including centres containing monuments.
  • Article 2: protection comprises safeguarding and respect.
  • Article 3: safeguarding is a peacetime duty, by such measures as they consider appropriate.
  • Article 4(1): no use exposing it to damage, and no act of hostility directed against such property.
  • Article 4(2): waiver only in cases where military necessity imperatively requires such a waiver.
  • Article 4(3) and (4): no theft, pillage, misappropriation, vandalism, requisition or reprisals. No waiver of these.
  • Article 4(5): no evasion because the other party failed to safeguard.
  • Article 5: occupation; First Protocol: removed property never retained as war reparations.
  • Article 7: military regulations, a spirit of respect for the culture and cultural property of all peoples, and specialist personnel within the armed forces.

Test yourself

1. How does article 1 define cultural property, and why is the definition significant? Article 1 provides that the term covers, irrespective of origin or ownership, three categories. First, movable or immovable property of great importance to the cultural heritage of every people, such as monuments of architecture, art or history whether religious or secular, archaeological sites, groups of buildings which as a whole are of historical or artistic interest, works of art, manuscripts, books and other objects of artistic, historical or archaeological interest, and scientific collections and important collections of books or archives or of reproductions of such property. Second, buildings whose main and effective purpose is to preserve or exhibit that movable property, such as museums, large libraries and depositories of archives, and refuges intended to shelter such property in armed conflict. Third, centres containing a large amount of such property, known as centres containing monuments.

munotes.in266

Cultural Property: What Is Protected

Two phrases make the definition significant. Irrespective of origin or ownership means that protection does not depend on who owns the property or where it came from, so State, religious, private and ownerless property are equally covered and an object of foreign origin is protected where it stands. And of great importance to the cultural heritage of every people locates the interest in humanity rather than in the territorial State. That is the conceptual step the Convention takes: the destruction of a monument is not treated as damage to an enemy State's assets but as a loss to everyone, which is why the Convention is administered through UNESCO rather than bilaterally and why article 7 requires armed forces to be taught a spirit of respect for the culture and cultural property of all peoples.

2. Set out article 4 and explain what the military necessity waiver does and does not reach. Article 4(1) requires parties to respect cultural property situated within their own territory as well as within the territory of other parties, by refraining from any use of the property, its immediate surroundings or the appliances in use for its protection for purposes likely to expose it to destruction or damage, and by refraining from any act of hostility directed against it. Two obligations therefore run in opposite directions: the party holding the property must not use it in a way that draws fire, and the opposing party must not attack it. Article 4(3) requires parties to prohibit, prevent and if necessary put a stop to theft, pillage, misappropriation and vandalism, and to refrain from requisitioning movable cultural property in another party's territory. Article 4(4) requires them to refrain from reprisals against cultural property. Article 4(5) provides that no party may evade its obligations on the ground that another has not applied the safeguarding measures of article 3.

The waiver in article 4(2) provides that the obligations mentioned in paragraph 1 may be waived only in cases where military necessity imperatively requires such a waiver. It therefore reaches only paragraph 1, the obligations of non-use and non-attack, and does not reach the prohibitions of theft, pillage, misappropriation, vandalism, requisition or reprisals, which are absolute. Article 6 of the Second Protocol of 1999 defines the waiver for parties to that Protocol: an act of hostility may be directed against cultural property only when and for as long as that property has by its function been made into a military objective and there is no feasible alternative available to obtain a similar military advantage, the decision must be taken by an officer commanding a force the equivalent of a battalion in size or larger, and effective advance warning must be given whenever circumstances permit.

munotes.in267

Cultural Property: What Is Protected

3. What does the Convention require of an Occupying Power in relation to cultural property? Article 5 imposes three duties. An Occupying Power shall as far as possible support the competent national authorities of the occupied country in safeguarding and preserving its cultural property, which is a duty of assistance rather than of substitution and preserves the primacy of the local authorities. Where it proves necessary to take measures to preserve cultural property in occupied territory which has been damaged by military operations, and the competent national authorities are unable to take those measures, the Occupying Power shall as far as possible, and in close co-operation with those authorities, take the most necessary measures of preservation. And any party whose government is considered legitimate by members of a resistance movement shall if possible draw their attention to the obligation to comply with the provisions of the Convention dealing with respect for cultural property, which is an unusual provision addressed to the government in exile rather than to the occupant.

The First Protocol of 1954, a separate instrument to which not all parties to the Convention are parties, adds the rules on removal. Each party undertakes to prevent the exportation of cultural property from territory it occupies, to take into its custody cultural property imported into its territory which has come directly or indirectly from occupied territory, and at the close of hostilities to return such property to the competent authorities of the territory previously occupied. It provides that such property shall never be retained as war reparations, and that a party which was obliged to prevent exportation shall indemnify the holders in good faith of any property that has to be returned. The Second Protocol of 1999 supplements this by prohibiting an occupying party from carrying out archaeological excavation, alteration or change of use of cultural property in occupied territory save where required to safeguard, record or preserve it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in268

Chapter Fifty-Three

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 8 to 28 provide a regime of special protection for a limited number of refuges, centres containing monuments and immovable property of very great importance, entered in an international register, together with protection for transport, personnel and the distinctive emblem, and require prosecution of those who breach the Convention.

Special protection: articles 8 to 11

What may be placed under it

Article 8(1): a limited number of refuges intended to shelter movable cultural property, of centres containing monuments, and of other immovable cultural property of very great importance, provided they:

(a) are situated at an adequate distance from any large industrial centre or from any important military objective constituting a vulnerable point, such as, for example, an aerodrome, broadcasting station, establishment engaged upon work of national defence, a port or railway station of relative importance or a main line of communication; and

(b) are not used for military purposes.

Article 8(2): a refuge for movable property may be placed under special protection whatever its location, if it is so constructed that, in all probability, it will not be damaged by bombs.

Article 8(3): a centre containing monuments shall be deemed to be used for military purposes whenever it is used for the movement of military personnel or material, even in transit, and likewise where activities directly connected with military operations, the stationing of military personnel, or the production of war material are carried on within it.

Article 8(4): guarding by armed custodians specially empowered to do so, or the presence in the vicinity of police forces normally responsible for the maintenance of public order, is not use for military purposes.

Article 8(5): property near an important military objective may nevertheless be placed under special protection if the party asking for it undertakes to make no use of the objective and particularly, in the case of a port, railway station or aerodrome, to divert all traffic therefrom, with the diversion prepared in peacetime.

Article 8(6): Special protection is granted to cultural property by its entry in the International Register of Cultural Property under Special Protection.

The immunity and its withdrawal

Article 9: parties undertake to ensure the immunity of cultural property under special protection by refraining, from the time of entry in the International Register, from any act of hostility directed against such property and, except for the cases provided for in paragraph 5 of Article 8, from any use of such property or its surroundings for military purposes.

Article 10: during an armed conflict it shall be marked with the distinctive emblem and shall be open to international control as provided in the Regulations.

munotes.in269

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

Article 11, withdrawal, has two routes.

Paragraph 1, breach by the holder. If a party commits a violation of article 9 in respect of an item under special protection, the opposing Party shall, so long as this violation persists, be released from the obligation to ensure the immunity of the property concerned. Nevertheless, whenever possible, the latter Party shall first request the cessation of such violation within a reasonable time.

Paragraph 2, unavoidable military necessity. Apart from that case, immunity may be withdrawn only in exceptional cases of unavoidable military necessity, and only for such time as that necessity continues. Such necessity can be established only by the officer commanding a force the equivalent of a division in size or larger. Whenever circumstances permit, the opposing Party shall be notified, a reasonable time in advance.

Paragraph 3: the party withdrawing immunity shall as soon as possible inform the Commissioner-General for cultural property in writing, stating the reasons.

Note the two features that make the special regime stronger than the general one. The necessity is unavoidable rather than merely imperative, and the decision is reserved to a divisional commander, which places it far above the level at which targeting decisions are ordinarily made.

Why it has almost never been used

The conditions in article 8(1) are very hard to satisfy in a densely populated country, since almost nothing of very great importance is at an adequate distance from every port, railway station of relative importance and main line of communication.

Entry in the Register requires the consent of the parties, and objections can be raised.

And the practical result is that the International Register contains a very small number of entries, chiefly the Vatican City and a handful of refuges and centres. The 1999 Second Protocol responded by creating a new category, enhanced protection, with different conditions: the property must be cultural heritage of the greatest importance for humanity, protected by adequate domestic legal and administrative measures recognising its exceptional value, and not used for military purposes or to shield military sites, with a declaration confirming that it will not be so used.

Transport: articles 12 to 14

Article 12: transport exclusively engaged in the transfer of cultural property, within a territory or to another, may at the request of the party concerned take place under special protection, under international supervision and displaying the emblem, and parties shall refrain from any act of hostility directed against transport under special protection.

Article 13, urgent cases: where safety requires transfer and the matter is too urgent for the article 12 procedure, especially at the beginning of an armed conflict, the transport may display the emblem provided an application for immunity has not already been made and refused; notification should be made to the opposing parties so far as possible; and transport conveying property to another country may not display the emblem unless immunity has been expressly granted to it. Parties shall take so far as possible the necessary precautions to avoid acts of hostility against such transport.

munotes.in270

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

Article 14: Immunity from seizure, placing in prize, or capture shall be granted to cultural property protected under articles 12 or 13 and to the means of transport exclusively engaged in transferring it. Nothing in the present Article shall limit the right of visit and search.

Personnel: article 15

As far as is consistent with the interests of security, personnel engaged in the protection of cultural property shall, in the interests of such property, be respected and, if they fall into the hands of the opposing Party, shall be allowed to continue to carry out their duties whenever the cultural property for which they are responsible has also fallen into the hands of the opposing Party.

Compare article 28 of the First Geneva Convention on retained medical personnel. The structure is the same: the person follows the function, and captivity does not interrupt the work.

The emblem: articles 16 and 17

Article 16: the emblem is a shield, pointed below, per saltire blue and white, being a royal-blue square, one of the angles of which forms the point of the shield, and a royal-blue triangle above the square, the space on either side being taken up by a white triangle. It is used alone, or repeated three times in a triangular formation (one shield below).

Article 17: which form means what.

The emblem repeated three times may be used only for immovable cultural property under special protection, for the transport of cultural property under articles 12 and 13, and for improvised refuges.

The emblem used alone may be used only for cultural property not under special protection, for the persons responsible for the duties of control, for the personnel engaged in the protection of cultural property, and for the identity cards mentioned in the Regulations.

During an armed conflict, any other use, and the use for any purpose whatever of a sign resembling the distinctive emblem, shall be forbidden.

And the emblem may not be placed on immovable cultural property unless at the same time there is displayed an authorization duly dated and signed by the competent authority.

The three-shield form is the counterpart of the protective use of the red cross, and the single shield is the counterpart of indicative use.

munotes.in271

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

Scope and execution: articles 18 to 28

Article 18 applies the Convention to declared war or any other armed conflict between parties even if the state of war is not recognized by one or more of them, and to partial or total occupation even where it meets with no armed resistance, in the same terms as common article 2.

Article 19: in armed conflict not of an international character, each party shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the provisions of the present Convention which relate to respect for cultural property; parties shall endeavour to bring the rest into force by special agreements; UNESCO may offer its services; and the application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the parties to the conflict.

Article 19 is common article 3 for cultural property, including the savings clause and the offer of services, with UNESCO in the place of the ICRC.

Article 21: application with the co-operation of the Protecting Powers. Article 22: a conciliation procedure with good offices, meetings on neutral territory that parties shall be bound to give effect to, and a chairman from a neutral Power or presented by the Director-General of UNESCO. Article 23: parties may call upon UNESCO for technical assistance.

Article 24: special agreements permitted, but no special agreement may be concluded which would diminish the protection afforded by the present Convention.

Article 25: dissemination in time of peace as in time of armed conflict, including study in their programmes of military and, if possible, civilian training.

Article 26: official translations communicated through the Director-General, and at least once every four years a report on measures taken, prepared or contemplated.

Article 27: meetings of representatives convened by the Director-General with the approval of the Executive Board, and he must convene such a meeting if at least one-fifth of the High Contracting Parties so request.

Article 28, sanctions: parties undertake to take, within the framework of their ordinary criminal jurisdiction, all necessary steps to prosecute and impose penal or disciplinary sanctions upon those persons, of whatever nationality, who commit or order to be committed a breach of the present Convention.

Article 28 is weaker than the grave breaches regime of the Geneva Conventions. It requires prosecution within ordinary criminal jurisdiction and does not create the obligation to search for offenders or the try-or-extradite duty. The Second Protocol of 1999 supplied what was missing, listing five serious violations, requiring criminal jurisdiction over them, establishing jurisdiction on territorial, national and, for three of the five, universal grounds, and providing for extradition and mutual legal assistance.

munotes.in272

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

The criminal position today

Article 8(2)(b)(ix) of the Rome Statute makes it a war crime intentionally to direct attacks against buildings dedicated to religion, education, art, science or charitable purposes, historic monuments, hospitals and places where the sick and wounded are collected, provided they are not military objectives, and article 8(2)(e)(iv) does the same for non-international armed conflict.

Article 53 of Additional Protocol I prohibits acts of hostility against historic monuments, works of art or places of worship which constitute the cultural or spiritual heritage of peoples, their use in support of the military effort, and reprisals against them; article 16 of Protocol II does the same for non-international conflict.

And the ad hoc tribunals prosecuted the destruction of cultural property as a war crime, holding that such destruction may also evidence the intent required for persecution as a crime against humanity.

Worked example

Her question 7(b), continued from [Cultural Property: What Is Protected].

Give general protection first, then special protection as a stricter regime with a register.

Set out article 8's conditions and explain why they are rarely satisfied, which is the analytical point about the regime.

Give article 11's two routes to withdrawal, and stress the two features that make it strong: unavoidable necessity, and a divisional commander.

Give the emblem in both forms, three shields for special protection and transport, one shield otherwise.

Give article 19 as the non-international rule and note the UNESCO offer of services.

Close with enforcement: article 28's weak sanctions clause, the 1999 Protocol's five serious violations with universal jurisdiction for three, article 53 of Protocol I, and the Rome Statute.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean special protection is absolute. Article 11 permits withdrawal on two grounds.

It does not mean the emblem confers protection. Protection derives from the Convention, and article 17(4) requires an authorisation to be displayed with the emblem on immovable property.

And it does not mean the 1954 regime has been replaced. The Second Protocol supplements it and binds only its own parties.

Quick revision

  • Article 8: special protection for a limited number of refuges, centres containing monuments and property of very great importance, at an adequate distance from military objectives and not used for military purposes; armed custodians and ordinary police are not military use; entry in the International Register.
  • Article 9: immunity from the time of entry in the International Register.
  • Article 11: released from immunity while a violation of article 9 persists, after requesting cessation within a reasonable time; otherwise only in exceptional cases of unavoidable military necessity, established only by the officer commanding a force the equivalent of a division in size or larger, with advance notification where possible, and written reasons to the Commissioner-General.
  • Articles 12 to 14: transport under special protection and in urgent cases; immunity from seizure, placing in prize, or capture, without limiting the right of visit and search.
  • Article 15: personnel respected and allowed to continue their duties.
  • Article 16: a shield, pointed below, per saltire blue and white. Article 17: three times for special protection, transport and improvised refuges; alone for ordinary property, control personnel, protection personnel and identity cards.
  • Article 19: non-international conflict, as a minimum, the provisions on respect; UNESCO may offer services; status unaffected.
  • Article 28: prosecute within the framework of their ordinary criminal jurisdiction, persons of whatever nationality.
  • 1999 Second Protocol: enhanced protection, five serious violations, universal jurisdiction for three.
  • Rome Statute article 8(2)(b)(ix) and 8(2)(e)(iv); Protocol I article 53; Protocol II article 16.
munotes.in273

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

Test yourself

1. What are the conditions for special protection, and why has it been granted so rarely? Article 8(1) permits a limited number of refuges intended to shelter movable cultural property, centres containing monuments, and other immovable cultural property of very great importance to be placed under special protection, provided that they are situated at an adequate distance from any large industrial centre or from any important military objective constituting a vulnerable point, such as an aerodrome, a broadcasting station, an establishment engaged upon work of national defence, a port or railway station of relative importance or a main line of communication, and that they are not used for military purposes. A refuge may qualify whatever its location if it is so constructed that in all probability it will not be damaged by bombs. Property near an important objective may still qualify if the party undertakes to make no use of that objective and to divert all traffic from it, prepared in peacetime. Protection is granted by entry in the International Register of Cultural Property under Special Protection.

It has been granted rarely because the distance condition is almost impossible to satisfy in a developed and densely populated country, where the great monuments, museums and archives are in cities and therefore close to railway stations, ports and main lines of communication. Entry in the Register also depends on a procedure in which other parties may object. The result is a Register with a very small number of entries. The Second Protocol of 1999 responded by creating a different category, enhanced protection, whose conditions are that the property be cultural heritage of the greatest importance for humanity, be protected by adequate domestic legal and administrative measures recognising its exceptional cultural and historic value, and not be used for military purposes or to shield military sites, with a declaration to that effect.

munotes.in274

Special Protection, Transport and the Emblem

2. How may immunity be withdrawn from property under special protection? Article 11 provides two routes. The first is breach by the party holding the property: if a party commits, in respect of an item under special protection, a violation of its article 9 obligations, that is if it commits an act of hostility against such property or uses it or its surroundings for military purposes, the opposing party is released, so long as the violation persists, from the obligation to ensure the immunity of that property. Even then, whenever possible the opposing party must first request the cessation of the violation within a reasonable time. The immunity revives when the violation stops.

The second is unavoidable military necessity. Apart from the case of violation, immunity may be withdrawn only in exceptional cases of unavoidable military necessity, and only for such time as that necessity continues. Two features make this much stricter than the general waiver in article 4(2). The necessity must be unavoidable rather than merely imperative. And it can be established only by the officer commanding a force the equivalent of a division in size or larger, which places the decision several levels above where targeting decisions are ordinarily taken and makes it a matter of record. Whenever circumstances permit, the opposing party must be notified a reasonable time in advance of the decision to withdraw immunity, and the party withdrawing must inform the Commissioner-General for cultural property in writing as soon as possible, stating its reasons.

3. How is the Convention enforced, and what did the 1999 Protocol add? The Convention's own enforcement provision is article 28, by which parties undertake to take, within the framework of their ordinary criminal jurisdiction, all necessary steps to prosecute and impose penal or disciplinary sanctions upon those persons, of whatever nationality, who commit or order to be committed a breach of the Convention. That is weaker than the Geneva Conventions' grave breaches regime in three ways: it does not define the offences, it does not impose an obligation to search for offenders, and it contains no obligation to try or extradite. The Convention's other machinery is supervisory rather than penal: the Protecting Powers under article 21, the conciliation procedure and neutral chairman under article 22, UNESCO's technical assistance under article 23, the dissemination and reporting duties under articles 25 and 26, and the meetings convened by the Director-General under article 27.

The Second Protocol of 1999 supplied what was missing. It lists five serious violations: making cultural property under enhanced protection the object of attack; using such property or its immediate surroundings in support of military action; extensive destruction or appropriation of cultural property protected under the Convention and the Protocol; making cultural property protected under them the object of attack; and theft, pillage or misappropriation of, or acts of vandalism against, such property. It requires parties to establish these as criminal offences in domestic law, to establish jurisdiction on territorial and nationality grounds for all five and on the ground of presence in the territory for the first three, and it provides for extradition and mutual legal assistance. Article 8(2)(b)(ix) and article 8(2)(e)(iv) of the Rome Statute now make attacks on buildings dedicated to religion, education, art and science and on historic monuments war crimes in both kinds of conflict, provided they are not military objectives.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in275

Chapter Fifty-Four

The Additional Protocols of 1977

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

The two Additional Protocols of 8 June 1977 supplement the Geneva Conventions: Protocol I, one hundred and two articles, for international armed conflict, adding the rules on the conduct of hostilities and on the civilian population; Protocol II, twenty-eight articles, developing common article 3 for non-international armed conflict.

Why they were needed

Three failures of the 1949 system had become clear by the 1970s.

The Conventions said almost nothing about the conduct of hostilities. They protected persons in the enemy's power, and the Hague rules on targeting were old, thin and uncodified. Aerial bombardment in particular had no modern treaty regulation.

They protected the wounded and sick of the armed forces only. A civilian wounded in the same attack fell outside the First Convention.

And they said one article about internal conflict, at a time when almost all armed conflict was internal or anti-colonial.

The Diplomatic Conference sat from 1974 to 1977, and the two Protocols were adopted on 8 June 1977 and entered into force on 7 December 1978.

Protocol I: structure

PartArticlesSubject
I1 to 7General provisions
II8 to 34Wounded, sick and shipwrecked
III35 to 47Methods and means of warfare; combatant and prisoner of war status
IV48 to 79Civilian population
V80 to 91Execution of the Conventions and the Protocol
VI92 to 102Final provisions

Parts III and IV are the Hague stream, and their inclusion is the merger described in [The Law of Geneva and the Law of The Hague].

Article 1: scope, and the fourth paragraph

Article 1(1) repeats common article 1: to respect and to ensure respect for this Protocol in all circumstances.

Article 1(2) is the Martens clause in its modern form.

Article 1(3): the Protocol applies in the situations referred to in common article 2.

Article 1(4) is the contested paragraph. The situations referred to include armed conflicts in which peoples are fighting against colonial domination and alien occupation and against racist régimes in the exercise of their right of self-determination, as enshrined in the Charter and the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations.

That paragraph converts three categories of what would otherwise be internal conflict into international armed conflict, with the full application of the four Conventions and of Protocol I, including combatant and prisoner of war status for the fighters.

Article 96(3) supplies the mechanism: the authority representing a people engaged in such a conflict may undertake to apply the Conventions and the Protocol by a unilateral declaration addressed to the depositary, which brings them into force for that conflict with immediate effect for both sides.

munotes.in276

The Additional Protocols of 1977

Article 1(4) and article 44(3) are the two provisions most often given as reasons for non-ratification by several major military powers, and a candidate should say so plainly.

What Protocol I added, by subject

The conduct of hostilities. Articles 35 to 42 on methods and means, and articles 48 to 60 on the civilian population, which [The Principle of Distinction] and [Proportionality, and Precautions in Attack] set out. This is the largest single addition.

Civilian wounded and sick. Article 8(a) defines wounded and sick to mean persons whether military or civilian, who because of trauma, disease or other physical or mental disorder or disability are in need of medical assistance or care and who refrain from any act of hostility, and covers maternity cases, new-born babies and other persons who may be in need of immediate medical assistance or care, such as the infirm or expectant mothers.

Article 8(b) defines shipwrecked as persons whether military or civilian in peril at sea or in other waters as a result of misfortune affecting them or their vessel or aircraft, who refrain from any act of hostility, and who continue to be considered shipwrecked during their rescue until they acquire another status.

Article 10 states the general rule: all the wounded, sick and shipwrecked shall be respected and protected, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely and shall receive to the fullest extent practicable and with the least possible delay, the medical care and attention required by their condition, with no distinction among them founded on any grounds other than medical ones.

Medical ethics. Article 11 prohibits endangering the physical or mental health and integrity of persons in the power of the adverse party by any unjustified act or omission, prohibits medical procedures not indicated by the person's state of health and not consistent with generally accepted medical standards, and prohibits even with their consent physical mutilations, medical or scientific experiments, and removal of tissue or organs for transplantation, with a narrow exception for donations of blood for transfusion or skin for grafting given voluntarily and without coercion. A wilful act or omission seriously endangering health in violation of the article is a grave breach under article 11(4).

Article 16 provides that under no circumstances shall any person be punished for carrying out medical activities compatible with medical ethics, regardless of the person benefiting therefrom, that persons engaged in medical activities shall not be compelled to perform acts or to carry out work contrary to the rules of medical ethics, and that no person engaged in medical activities shall be compelled to give to anyone information concerning the wounded and sick under their care if such information would prove harmful, subject to compulsory notification of communicable diseases.

munotes.in277

The Additional Protocols of 1977

Article 16 is the ancestor of the modern rule protecting medical confidentiality in conflict, and it is the general form of the sentence in article 18 of the First Convention that no one may be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded.

Protecting Powers. Article 5 requires the parties from the beginning of a conflict to secure supervision by applying the system of Protecting Powers, to designate one without delay, to permit the activities of one accepted after designation by the adverse party, to accept the good offices of the ICRC in securing a designation, and failing all that to accept without delay an offer to act as a substitute; and it provides that designation and acceptance shall not affect the legal status of the parties or of any territory. [Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes] examines why it did not revive the system.

Missing persons and the dead. Articles 32 to 34, taken in [The Missing and the Dead].

Civil defence, relief and the environment. Articles 61 to 71, taken in [Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment].

Fundamental guarantees. Article 72 opens the Section by providing that its provisions are additional to the rules concerning humanitarian protection of civilians and civilian objects in the power of a Party to the conflict contained in the Fourth Convention, particularly Parts I and III thereof, as well as to other applicable rules of international law relating to the protection of fundamental human rights during international armed conflict, which is the Protocol saying in terms that this Section and human rights law operate together. Article 75 follows, and is taken in [Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees].

Implementation. Articles 80 to 91, including legal advisers, command responsibility, the Fact-Finding Commission and reparation, taken in Module III.

The civilian population and aid societies

Article 17(1): The civilian population shall respect the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, even if they belong to the adverse Party, and shall commit no act of violence against them. The civilian population and aid societies shall be permitted, even on their own initiative, to collect and care for the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, even in invaded or occupied areas. No one shall be harmed, prosecuted, convicted or punished for such humanitarian acts.

Article 20: Reprisals against the persons and objects protected by this Part are prohibited.

Ratification, and the customary law question

Protocol I has been ratified by the great majority of States, and Protocol II by slightly fewer, but several major military powers are not parties to Protocol I.

That does not remove the Protocol from a problem. Large parts of it are accepted as customary international law binding on all States, including the rule of distinction in article 48, the definition of military objectives in article 52(2), the prohibition of indiscriminate attacks in article 51(4), the rule of proportionality, the obligation to take precautions in article 57, and the fundamental guarantees in article 75.

munotes.in278

The Additional Protocols of 1977

What is contested is chiefly article 1(4), article 44(3), and the reprisals prohibitions in articles 51 to 56, and an answer should identify those specifically rather than treating the whole Protocol as disputed.

Protocol II in outline

Twenty-eight articles, and its threshold is higher than common article 3's, requiring dissident armed forces or organised armed groups under responsible command exercising such control over a part of its territory as to enable them to carry out sustained and concerted military operations and to implement this Protocol.

[Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict] takes it in detail.

Worked example

A question on what the Protocols added to the Geneva Conventions.

Give the three failures of 1949 first, because they explain the shape of what followed.

Then take Protocol I's additions by subject, with the conduct of hostilities as the largest.

Then article 1(4) and article 96(3), and state that they are among the reasons for non-ratification by several major powers.

Then the customary law point, and be specific about which provisions are contested rather than treating the Protocol as a whole.

Close with Protocol II and the difference in threshold.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean the Protocols replaced the Conventions. They are additional, and article 1(3) applies Protocol I in the situations referred to in common article 2.

It does not mean a non-party State is unbound. Much of Protocol I binds as custom.

And it does not mean Protocol II applies wherever common article 3 does. Its threshold is higher, and many conflicts are governed by article 3 alone.

Quick revision

  • 8 June 1977, in force 7 December 1978. Protocol I 102 articles, international conflict; Protocol II 28 articles, non-international.
  • Three gaps of 1949: the conduct of hostilities, civilian wounded and sick, and internal conflict.
  • Article 1(4): conflicts against colonial domination and alien occupation and against racist régimes in exercise of self-determination are international. Article 96(3): unilateral declaration by the authority representing the people.
  • Article 8: wounded, sick and shipwrecked cover persons whether military or civilian who refrain from any act of hostility.
  • Article 10: no distinction among them founded on any grounds other than medical ones.
  • Article 11: no procedure not indicated by health; prohibited even with their consent; a wilful act seriously endangering health is a grave breach.
  • Article 16: under no circumstances shall any person be punished for carrying out medical activities compatible with medical ethics; no compulsion to breach ethics or to disclose patient information.
  • Article 17: the civilian population may collect and care for the wounded even on their own initiative; no one shall be harmed, prosecuted, convicted or punished for such humanitarian acts.
  • Article 20: reprisals against persons and objects protected by Part II prohibited.
  • Contested: article 1(4), article 44(3), and the reprisals prohibitions.
munotes.in279

The Additional Protocols of 1977

Test yourself

1. What gaps in the 1949 Conventions did the Protocols address? Three. First, the conduct of hostilities was almost unregulated by modern treaty. The four Conventions protect persons who are in the power of the enemy, that is the wounded, the shipwrecked, prisoners and civilians in enemy hands, and they say very little about how an attack may be carried out. The rules on targeting remained those of the Hague Regulations of 1907, which predated aerial bombardment and had never been revised. Protocol I filled the gap with Part III on methods and means of warfare and Part IV on the civilian population, containing the basic rule of distinction in article 48, the definition of a military objective in article 52(2), the prohibition of indiscriminate attacks in article 51(4), the rule of proportionality and the obligation of precautions in article 57.

Second, the protective Conventions covered only the wounded and sick of the armed forces, so a civilian wounded in the same attack fell outside the First Convention. Article 8 of Protocol I redefined wounded, sick and shipwrecked to cover persons whether military or civilian who refrain from any act of hostility, and article 10 requires that all of them be respected and protected and receive the medical care their condition requires with no distinction founded on any grounds other than medical ones. Third, non-international armed conflict was governed by a single article at a time when almost all armed conflict was internal or anti-colonial, and Protocol II developed common article 3 into twenty-eight articles for conflicts meeting its higher threshold.

2. What does article 1(4) do, and why is it contested? Article 1(3) applies Protocol I in the situations referred to in common article 2, that is in international armed conflict and occupation. Article 1(4) then provides that the situations referred to include armed conflicts in which peoples are fighting against colonial domination and alien occupation and against racist régimes in the exercise of their right of self-determination, as enshrined in the Charter of the United Nations and the Declaration on Principles of International Law concerning Friendly Relations and Co-operation among States. The effect is to treat three categories of conflict, which would otherwise be internal and governed at most by common article 3 and Protocol II, as international armed conflicts to which the whole of the four Conventions and of Protocol I apply. Article 96(3) supplies the mechanism, allowing the authority representing a people engaged in such a conflict to undertake to apply the Conventions and the Protocol by unilateral declaration addressed to the depositary, with effect for both sides.

munotes.in280

The Additional Protocols of 1977

It is contested because of what follows from the classification. In an international armed conflict there is combatant status, and with it prisoner of war status and immunity from prosecution for lawful acts of war. States facing armed movements that describe themselves in the terms of article 1(4) regard the paragraph as importing a political judgment about the justice of a cause into a body of law that is otherwise indifferent to it, and as conferring status on non-State fighters. Article 44(3), which relaxes the requirement of a distinctive sign for guerrillas, is objected to for the same reason. Several major military powers have declined to ratify Protocol I and have given both provisions among their reasons.

3. Explain articles 11 and 16 and their significance. Article 11 protects the person against medical abuse. It provides that the physical or mental health and integrity of persons in the power of the adverse party, or interned, detained or otherwise deprived of liberty, shall not be endangered by any unjustified act or omission, and prohibits any medical procedure not indicated by the state of health of the person and not consistent with generally accepted medical standards which would be applied in similar circumstances to nationals of the party conducting the procedure who are at liberty. It then prohibits, even with the person's consent, physical mutilations, medical or scientific experiments, and the removal of tissue or organs for transplantation, with a narrow exception for voluntary donations of blood for transfusion or skin for grafting. Article 11(4) makes a wilful act or omission which seriously endangers health or integrity in violation of the article a grave breach.

Article 16 protects the person who provides medical care. Under no circumstances shall any person be punished for carrying out medical activities compatible with medical ethics, regardless of the person benefiting therefrom, so treating an enemy is never an offence. Persons engaged in medical activities shall not be compelled to perform acts contrary to the rules of medical ethics or to the Conventions and Protocol, nor to refrain from acts those rules require. And no person engaged in medical activities shall be compelled to give to anyone belonging to an adverse party, or to his own party except as required by that party's law, information about the wounded and sick under his care if such information would prove harmful to them or their families, subject to rules on the compulsory notification of communicable diseases. Article 16 generalises the sentence in article 18 of the First Convention that no one may ever be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded or sick.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in281

Chapter Fifty-Five

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 8 to 34 of Protocol I define the wounded, sick and shipwrecked to include civilians, require them to be respected, protected and treated with no distinction other than medical, protect civilian medical units, personnel and transports, restrict requisition in occupied territory, and prohibit reprisals against everything the Part protects.

The definitions: article 8

Wounded and sick mean persons, whether military or civilian, who because of trauma, disease or other physical or mental disorder or disability are in need of medical assistance or care and who refrain from any act of hostility, and the terms also cover maternity cases, new-born babies and other persons who may be in need of immediate medical assistance or care, such as the infirm or expectant mothers, and who refrain from any act of hostility.

Shipwrecked means persons, whether military or civilian, in peril at sea or in other waters as a result of misfortune affecting them or the vessel or aircraft carrying them and who refrain from any act of hostility, who continue to be considered shipwrecked during their rescue until they acquire another status under the Conventions or this Protocol.

Three features of the definitions.

Civilians are inside them, which is the principal change from 1949.

Mental disorder is named alongside physical, which the 1949 texts do not do.

And the qualifying condition is behavioural: the person must refrain from any act of hostility. A wounded soldier who continues to fight is not protected as wounded, and the condition is continuous rather than assessed once.

Article 8 also defines medical personnel, religious personnel, medical units, medical transportation, medical transports, medical vehicles, medical ships and craft, medical aircraft, the distinctive emblem and distinctive signals, so it is the terminology article for the whole Protocol.

The general rule: articles 9 and 10

Article 9 applies Part II to all those affected by a situation referred to in article 1, without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, sex, language, religion or belief, political or other opinion, national or social origin, wealth, birth or other status, or on any other similar criteria.

Article 10: All the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, to whichever Party they belong, shall be respected and protected.

In all circumstances they shall be treated humanely and shall receive, to the fullest extent practicable and with the least possible delay, the medical care and attention required by their condition. There shall be no distinction among them founded on any grounds other than medical ones.

That last sentence is the general form of the triage rule in article 12 of the First Convention, and it is stated positively rather than as an exception: the only permitted ground of distinction is medical.

munotes.in282

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

Persons in the power of a party: article 11

The physical or mental health and integrity of persons who are in the power of the adverse Party or who are interned, detained or otherwise deprived of liberty shall not be endangered by any unjustified act or omission.

Prohibited: any medical procedure not indicated by the state of health of the person concerned and not consistent with generally accepted medical standards which would be applied under similar medical circumstances to persons who are nationals of the Party conducting the procedure and who are in no way deprived of liberty.

And prohibited even with their consent: physical mutilations, medical or scientific experiments, and removal of tissue or organs for transplantation, except where the act is consistent with the general conditions and the person has given consent to a donation of blood for transfusion or of skin for grafting, given voluntarily and without any coercion or inducement, and for therapeutic purposes.

Persons have the right to refuse any surgical operation, and a written record of the refusal signed or acknowledged must be kept. Records must be kept of all donations of blood or skin, available for inspection by the Protecting Power.

Article 11(4): any wilful act or omission which seriously endangers the physical or mental health or integrity of any person who is in the power of a Party other than the one on which he depends and which either violates the prohibitions or fails to comply with the consent requirements shall be a grave breach of this Protocol.

The words even with their consent are the point. The abuses the article addresses were committed on persons whose consent could not be free, so the Protocol removes consent from the analysis entirely, exactly as article 7 of the Conventions removes renunciation.

Medical units: articles 12 to 14

Article 12: Medical units shall be respected and protected at all times and shall not be the object of attack. Civilian medical units are protected provided they belong to a party, are recognised and authorised by a competent authority, or are authorised under article 9(2) of the Protocol or article 27 of the First Convention. Under no circumstances shall medical units be used in an attempt to shield military objectives from attack.

Article 13: protection shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian function, acts harmful to the enemy, and only after a warning has been given setting, whenever appropriate, a reasonable time-limit, and after such warning has remained unheeded.

Four things are not acts harmful to the enemy: that the personnel are equipped with light individual weapons for their own defence or for that of the wounded and sick in their charge; that the unit is guarded by a picket or by sentries or by an escort; that small-arms and ammunition taken from the wounded and sick, and not yet handed to the proper service, are found in the units; and that members of the armed forces or other combatants are in the unit for medical reasons.

munotes.in283

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

Article 14: The Occupying Power has the duty to ensure that the medical needs of the civilian population in occupied territory continue to be satisfied.

It shall not requisition civilian medical units, their equipment, their matériel or the services of their personnel, so long as these resources are necessary for the provision of adequate medical services for the civilian population and for the continuing medical care of any wounded and sick already under treatment.

Requisition is permitted only where the resources are necessary for the adequate and immediate medical treatment of the wounded and sick of the occupying forces or of prisoners of war, only for as long as such necessity exists, and only where immediate arrangements are made to meet the medical needs of the civilian population and of any wounded and sick under treatment who are affected.

Personnel: articles 15 to 20

Article 15: Civilian medical personnel shall be respected and protected. All available help shall be afforded where civilian medical services are disrupted by combat. In occupied territory the Occupying Power shall afford them every assistance, may not require that they give priority to the treatment of any person except on medical grounds, and shall not compel them to carry out tasks which are not compatible with their humanitarian mission. They shall have access to any place where their services are essential, subject to supervisory and safety measures. Civilian religious personnel are protected likewise.

Article 16: general protection of medical duties, set out in [The Additional Protocols of 1977].

Article 17: the role of the civilian population and aid societies, including that no one shall be harmed, prosecuted, convicted or punished for such humanitarian acts.

Article 18: identification. Parties shall endeavour to ensure that medical and religious personnel and medical units and transports are identifiable, and to adopt and to implement methods and procedures which will make it possible to recognize medical units and transports which use the distinctive emblem and distinctive signals. In occupied territory and areas of fighting, civilian medical and religious personnel should be recognizable by the distinctive emblem and an identity card certifying their status.

munotes.in284

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

Annex I to the Protocol supplies the modern identification means: the distinctive emblem, and distinctive signals comprising a blue flashing light, a radio signal and electronic identification by secondary surveillance radar, together with the use of international codes and of the signals of the International Telecommunication Union, the International Civil Aviation Organization and the maritime organisation.

Article 18's shift from paint to signals is the answer to the problem identified in [Medical Personnel at Sea, and the Emblem], that visual recognition fails at the range at which modern weapons engage.

Article 20: Reprisals against the persons and objects protected by this Part are prohibited.

Medical transportation: articles 21 to 31

Article 21: Medical vehicles shall be respected and protected in the same way as mobile medical units.

Article 22 applies the Second Convention's rules on hospital ships and coastal rescue craft to vessels undertaking the transport of civilian wounded, sick and shipwrecked, and requires notification of their names and descriptions.

Articles 24 to 31 rewrite the law on medical aircraft, replacing the 1949 requirement of prior agreement in every case with a scheme graded by area: protection without agreement in and over land areas physically controlled by friendly forces, and over sea areas not physically controlled by an adverse party; protection in contact zones fully effective only by prior agreement, though respect is due once recognised; and in areas controlled by an adverse party, protection only by prior agreement.

Article 30 governs landing and inspection, and article 31 the position of neutral States.

Worked example

A question on what Protocol I did for the wounded and sick.

Give article 8's definitions and stress the three features: civilians included, mental disorder named, and the behavioural condition of refraining from any act of hostility.

Give article 10's sentence on distinction, which is the cleanest statement of the triage rule in the whole subject.

Give article 11 with the words even with their consent, and note that a violation is a grave breach.

Give articles 12 to 14, and be precise about the four things that are not acts harmful to the enemy, and about the occupation duty in article 14.

Give article 16 and article 17's protection of the civilian who helps.

Close with article 18 and the distinctive signals, and explain why paint alone is no longer enough.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a wounded fighter is always protected. The definition requires that the person refrain from any act of hostility, and the condition is continuous.

It does not mean civilian medical units cannot lose protection. Article 13 applies the same rule as article 21 of the First Convention.

munotes.in285

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

And it does not mean the emblem is no longer used. Distinctive signals supplement the emblem; they do not replace it.

Quick revision

  • Article 8: wounded, sick and shipwrecked, whether military or civilian, in need of care and who refrain from any act of hostility; includes maternity cases, new-born babies, the infirm and expectant mothers; mental disorder named.
  • Article 10: respected and protected; no distinction among them founded on any grounds other than medical ones.
  • Article 11: no procedure not indicated by the state of health; even with their consent, no mutilation, experiment or organ removal; right to refuse surgery; grave breach under 11(4).
  • Article 12: medical units respected and protected at all times; never used to shield military objectives.
  • Article 13: loss of protection only for acts harmful to the enemy after an unheeded warning; light individual weapons, sentries, handed-in arms and combatants present for medical reasons are not such acts.
  • Article 14: the Occupying Power must ensure medical needs continue to be satisfied; requisition only where necessary, for as long as necessary, with immediate arrangements for the population.
  • Article 15: access to any place where their services are essential; no priority except on medical grounds.
  • Article 17: no one shall be harmed, prosecuted, convicted or punished for such humanitarian acts.
  • Article 18 and Annex I: distinctive signals, a blue flashing light, a radio signal and electronic identification.
  • Article 20: reprisals prohibited.

Test yourself

1. How does article 8 define the protected categories, and what changed from 1949? Article 8(a) defines wounded and sick as persons, whether military or civilian, who because of trauma, disease or other physical or mental disorder or disability are in need of medical assistance or care and who refrain from any act of hostility, and extends the terms to maternity cases, new-born babies and other persons who may be in need of immediate medical assistance or care such as the infirm or expectant mothers, again on condition that they refrain from any act of hostility. Article 8(b) defines shipwrecked as persons, whether military or civilian, in peril at sea or in other waters as a result of misfortune affecting them or the vessel or aircraft carrying them, who refrain from any act of hostility, and provides that they continue to be considered shipwrecked during their rescue until they acquire another status under the Conventions or the Protocol.

Three things changed. Civilians are inside the definitions, where the First and Second Conventions had protected only the six categories of their article 13, so a civilian wounded in the same shell burst as a soldier is now protected on the same terms. Mental disorder and disability are named alongside physical trauma and disease, which the 1949 texts do not do. And the qualifying condition is stated behaviourally: the person must refrain from any act of hostility, and must continue to do so, so protection attaches to conduct and condition rather than to status. That formulation removes the difficulty that arose in 1949 from defining protection by reference to membership of listed categories.

munotes.in286

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

2. What does article 11 prohibit, and why does it say even with their consent? Article 11 provides that the physical or mental health and integrity of persons in the power of the adverse party, or interned, detained or otherwise deprived of liberty, shall not be endangered by any unjustified act or omission, and prohibits subjecting them to any medical procedure which is not indicated by the state of health of the person concerned and which is not consistent with generally accepted medical standards that would be applied in similar circumstances to nationals of the party conducting the procedure who are in no way deprived of liberty. It then prohibits, even with their consent, physical mutilations, medical or scientific experiments, and the removal of tissue or organs for transplantation, with a narrow exception for voluntary donations of blood for transfusion or skin for grafting, given without coercion or inducement, for therapeutic purposes and under conditions consistent with generally accepted medical standards and controls designed for the benefit of both donor and recipient. Persons have the right to refuse any surgical operation, and refusals must be recorded in writing and signed or acknowledged.

The words even with their consent exist because the abuses the article addresses were carried out on persons whose consent could never be free. A detainee in the power of an adverse party is subject to that party in everything, so a consent obtained in detention cannot be tested for voluntariness in any meaningful way, and an inquiry into whether it was freely given would simply reward those who documented it best. The Protocol therefore removes consent from the analysis altogether, in the same way that article 7 of the Conventions removes the possibility of renouncing rights. Article 11(4) makes a wilful violation that seriously endangers health or integrity a grave breach.

3. What duties does article 14 impose on an Occupying Power in relation to civilian medical units? Article 14(1) states the underlying duty: the Occupying Power has the duty to ensure that the medical needs of the civilian population in occupied territory continue to be satisfied. That is a positive obligation of result stated without qualification, and it should be read with articles 55 and 56 of the Fourth Convention, which require the Occupying Power to the fullest extent of the means available to it to ensure food and medical supplies and to ensure and maintain medical and hospital establishments and services, public health and hygiene.

munotes.in287

Protocol I: the Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked

Article 14(2) draws the consequence for requisition. The Occupying Power shall not requisition civilian medical units, their equipment, their matériel or the services of their personnel, so long as these resources are necessary for the provision of adequate medical services for the civilian population and for the continuing medical care of any wounded and sick already under treatment. Article 14(3) then permits requisition only where the general rule in paragraph 2 continues to be observed and subject to three conditions: that the resources are necessary for the adequate and immediate medical treatment of the wounded and sick of the occupying forces or of prisoners of war; that the requisition continues only while such necessity exists; and that immediate arrangements are made to ensure that the medical needs of the civilian population, as well as those of any wounded and sick under treatment who are affected by the requisition, continue to be satisfied. The scheme is stricter than article 57 of the Fourth Convention, which permits temporary requisition of civilian hospitals in cases of urgent necessity.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in288

Chapter Fifty-Six

The Missing and the Dead

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 32 to 34 of Protocol I direct all activity concerning the missing and the dead by the right of families to know the fate of their relatives, require each party to search for persons reported missing from the end of active hostilities, and require the remains and gravesites of the dead to be respected, maintained and marked, with access for families and arrangements for return.

Article 32: the general principle

In the implementation of this Section, the activities of the High Contracting Parties, of the Parties to the conflict and of the international humanitarian organizations mentioned in the Conventions and in this Protocol shall be prompted mainly by the right of families to know the fate of their relatives.

Three things about that sentence.

It names a right held by the family, not by the State and not by the missing person. Humanitarian law is otherwise almost entirely about the treatment of individuals in the power of a party, and this is one of the very few places where a right is located in a person outside the conflict altogether.

It is a principle of construction for the whole Section, so articles 33 and 34 are to be read as instruments serving it rather than as free-standing administrative duties.

And it is the origin of the modern law on enforced disappearance. The International Convention for the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance of 2006 makes the right to know the truth about the circumstances of a disappearance and the fate of the person express, and article 32 is its acknowledged ancestor in this field.

Article 33: missing persons

As soon as circumstances permit, and at the latest from the end of active hostilities, each Party to the conflict shall search for the persons who have been reported missing by an adverse Party.

Such adverse Party shall transmit all relevant information concerning such persons in order to facilitate such searches.

The duty is reciprocal and it is triggered by a report, so a party is not required to search speculatively; it is required to search for the persons the other side has named.

The recording duty

To facilitate the gathering of information, each party shall, with respect to persons who would not receive more favourable consideration under the Conventions and the Protocol:

Record the information specified in article 138 of the Fourth Convention in respect of persons detained, imprisoned or otherwise held in captivity for more than two weeks as a result of hostilities or occupation, or who have died during any period of detention.

And to the fullest extent possible facilitate and, if need be, carry out the search for and the recording of information concerning such persons if they have died in other circumstances as a result of hostilities or occupation.

munotes.in289

The Missing and the Dead

The two week threshold is the same one article 136 of the Fourth Convention uses, so short detentions escape the reporting duty and longer ones do not.

Transmission

Information on persons reported missing, and requests for such information, shall be transmitted either directly or through the Protecting Power, the Central Tracing Agency of the International Committee of the Red Cross, or National Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies.

Where the information is not transmitted through the ICRC and its Central Tracing Agency, each party shall ensure that it is also supplied to the Central Tracing Agency.

The parties shall endeavour to agree on arrangements for teams to search for, identify and recover the dead from battlefield areas, including arrangements for such teams to be accompanied by personnel of the adverse party while carrying out those missions in areas controlled by it, and personnel of such teams shall be respected and protected while exclusively carrying out these duties.

Article 34: the remains of the deceased

The remains of persons who have died for reasons related to occupation or in detention resulting from occupation or hostilities, and those of persons not nationals of the country in which they have died as a result of hostilities, shall be respected, and the gravesites of all such persons shall be respected, maintained and marked as provided by article 130 of the Fourth Convention.

Duties of the territorial State

As soon as circumstances and the relations between the adverse Parties permit, the parties in whose territories the graves and other locations of remains are situated shall conclude agreements in order to:

Facilitate access to the gravesites by relatives of the deceased and by representatives of official graves registration services, and to settle the practical arrangements for such access.

Protect and maintain such gravesites permanently.

And facilitate the return of the remains of the deceased and of personal effects to the home country upon its request or, unless that country objects, upon the request of the next of kin.

In the absence of such agreements, and where the home country is unwilling to arrange at its expense for the maintenance of the gravesites, the territorial party may offer to facilitate the return of the remains, and where that offer is not accepted may, after five years from the date of the offer and upon due notice, adopt the arrangements laid down in its own laws relating to cemeteries and graves.

Exhumation is permitted only where it is a matter of overriding public necessity, including cases of medical and investigative necessity, and where the party concerned shall always respect the remains and shall give notice of its intention to exhume together with details of the intended place of reinterment.

munotes.in290

The Missing and the Dead

How the whole tracing system fits together

Naming the chain in an answer is worth more than describing any one link.

ProvisionFunction
First Convention article 16, Second Convention article 19Record eight particulars of each wounded, sick, shipwrecked or dead person of the adverse party
First Convention article 17, Second Convention article 20Examination before burial, honourable burial, Graves Registration Service
Third Convention article 70Capture card within one week
Third Convention articles 122 and 123National Information Bureau and Central Prisoners of War Agency
Fourth Convention article 136Information Bureau for protected persons detained more than two weeks
Fourth Convention articles 138 to 140Contents of records, transmission, and the Central Information Agency
Fourth Convention article 130Honourable burial of internees, individual graves, marking
Protocol I articles 32 to 34The right of families to know, the search duty, and the remains

In practice one body performs the central function throughout, the ICRC's Central Tracing Agency, which article 140 of the Fourth Convention expressly permits to be the same as the agency under article 123 of the Third.

Why this material matters more than its length

The missing are the largest single category of unresolved harm after most conflicts, and they generate consequences that persist for decades: families cannot inherit, remarry, claim pensions or complete mourning, and the uncertainty is itself a recognised form of suffering.

The human rights bodies have treated it as such. The failure of a State to account for a disappeared person has been held to constitute inhuman treatment of the family, and the obligation to investigate is a continuing one that does not lapse with time.

And article 32 is the treaty hook for that whole line of reasoning in armed conflict, which is why it repays being quoted rather than summarised.

Worked example

A question on the missing and the dead, or as part of an answer on the protection of families in armed conflict.

Quote article 32 and make the three points: a right held by the family, a principle governing the whole Section, and the ancestor of the law on enforced disappearance.

Then article 33's structure: search on report, record for detentions over two weeks, transmit through the Protecting Power, the Central Tracing Agency or National Societies, and agree on search teams with protection for their personnel.

Then article 34's three duties on the territorial State: access for relatives, permanent protection and maintenance, and return of remains and personal effects on request.

Then the exhumation rule, which is narrow: overriding public necessity, including medical and investigative necessity, with notice.

munotes.in291

The Missing and the Dead

Close with the tracing chain, naming the provisions that feed it, and with the human rights consequence for families.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean a party must search during hostilities. The duty runs as soon as circumstances permit, and at the latest from the end of active hostilities.

It does not mean remains must always be returned. Return is to be facilitated by agreement, and the article contains a fallback where no agreement is reached.

And it does not mean the family's right is enforceable against a party directly. Article 32 states a principle that governs the implementation of the Section; the enforcement runs through the ordinary machinery.

Quick revision

  • Article 32: activities shall be prompted mainly by the right of families to know the fate of their relatives.
  • Article 33: search as soon as circumstances permit, and at the latest from the end of active hostilities, for persons reported missing by an adverse Party, which shall transmit relevant information.
  • Recording: article 138 particulars for those held in captivity for more than two weeks or who died during any period of detention.
  • Transmission: directly, or through the Protecting Power, the Central Tracing Agency of the ICRC, or National Societies; also supplied to the Central Tracing Agency in any event.
  • Search teams by agreement, accompanied by adverse party personnel where necessary, respected and protected.
  • Article 34: remains and gravesites respected, maintained and marked; agreements for access by relatives, permanent protection and maintenance, and return of the remains and of personal effects.
  • Fallback: after five years from an unaccepted offer to return, the territorial party may apply its own cemetery laws on due notice.
  • Exhumation only for overriding public necessity, including medical and investigative necessity, with notice of the place of reinterment.

Test yourself

1. What does article 32 establish, and why is it unusual? It provides that in the implementation of the Section on missing and dead persons, the activities of the High Contracting Parties, of the parties to the conflict and of the international humanitarian organisations mentioned in the Conventions and the Protocol shall be prompted mainly by the right of families to know the fate of their relatives. It is a principle of construction rather than an operative rule, and it directs how articles 33 and 34 are to be read and applied.

It is unusual for two reasons. First, it locates a right in a person who is outside the conflict entirely. Humanitarian law almost always confers protection on persons in the power of a party, on the wounded, the shipwrecked, prisoners, internees and inhabitants of occupied territory, and here the right belongs to the family of a person who may be dead and whose whereabouts are unknown. Second, it names the interest rather than merely creating machinery. The Conventions of 1949 contain extensive tracing provisions, in articles 16 and 17 of the First Convention, articles 122 and 123 of the Third and articles 136 to 141 of the Fourth, but they express them as administrative duties of Information Bureaux and Agencies. Article 32 says what those duties are for. It is the acknowledged ancestor in this field of the right to the truth, which the International Convention for the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance of 2006 makes express, and of the line of human rights decisions holding that a State's failure to account for a disappeared person may itself constitute inhuman treatment of the family.

munotes.in292

The Missing and the Dead

2. Set out the duties in article 33. The primary duty is to search. As soon as circumstances permit, and at the latest from the end of active hostilities, each party to the conflict shall search for the persons who have been reported missing by an adverse party, and that adverse party shall transmit all relevant information concerning such persons in order to facilitate the searches. The duty is therefore reciprocal and is triggered by a report rather than requiring speculative searching.

The second duty is to record, so that the search has material to work with. In respect of persons who would not receive more favourable consideration under the Conventions and the Protocol, each party shall record the information specified in article 138 of the Fourth Convention concerning persons who have been detained, imprisoned or otherwise held in captivity for more than two weeks as a result of hostilities or occupation, or who have died during any period of detention, and shall to the fullest extent possible facilitate and if need be carry out the search for and recording of information concerning persons who have died in other circumstances as a result of hostilities or occupation. The third duty is to transmit: information and requests are to be passed directly or through the Protecting Power, the Central Tracing Agency of the ICRC or National Societies, and where not passed through the Central Tracing Agency must also be supplied to it. The fourth is to agree, so far as possible, on arrangements for teams to search for, identify and recover the dead from battlefield areas, whose personnel are to be respected and protected while exclusively carrying out those duties.

3. What does article 34 require in relation to gravesites and remains? It begins by requiring that the remains of persons who have died for reasons related to occupation or in detention resulting from occupation or hostilities, and of persons who are not nationals of the country in which they died as a result of hostilities, be respected, and that the gravesites of all such persons be respected, maintained and marked as provided by article 130 of the Fourth Convention, which requires honourable burial according to the rites of the deceased's religion where possible, individual graves unless unavoidable circumstances require collective ones, and marking so that graves can always be recognised.

munotes.in293

The Missing and the Dead

It then requires the territorial parties, as soon as circumstances and relations between the adverse parties permit, to conclude agreements to do three things: to facilitate access to the gravesites by the relatives of the deceased and by representatives of official graves registration services and to settle the practical arrangements for such access; to protect and maintain the gravesites permanently; and to facilitate the return of the remains of the deceased and of personal effects to the home country on its request or, unless that country objects, on the request of the next of kin. Where no agreement is concluded and the home country is unwilling to arrange maintenance at its own expense, the territorial party may offer to facilitate the return of the remains, and if that offer is not accepted may, after five years from the date of the offer and upon due notice, adopt the arrangements in its own laws relating to cemeteries and graves. Exhumation is permitted only as a matter of overriding public necessity, including medical and investigative necessity, and the party must always respect the remains and give notice of its intention together with details of the intended place of reinterment.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in294

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Methods and Means of Warfare

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 35 to 47 state the basic rules limiting means and methods of warfare, prohibit perfidy, the misuse of emblems and the denial of quarter, protect the enemy who is hors de combat and the occupant of an aircraft in distress, and define combatant and prisoner of war status, spies and mercenaries.

Article 35: the basic rules

1. In any armed conflict, the right of the Parties to the conflict to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited.

2. It is prohibited to employ weapons, projectiles and material and methods of warfare of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering.

3. It is prohibited to employ methods or means of warfare which are intended, or may be expected, to cause widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment.

Paragraph 1 is article 22 of the Hague Regulations restated. Paragraph 2 is article 23(e) of the Hague Regulations in modern wording. Paragraph 3 is new in 1977.

The two tests in paragraph 2 are examined in [The Two Tests: Superfluous Injury, and Indiscriminate Effect], and the environmental rule in [Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment].

Article 36 adds the duty to review new weapons, which [New Weapons, and the Duty to Review Them] takes.

Prohibited methods

Perfidy: article 37

It is prohibited to kill, injure or capture an adversary by resort to perfidy.

Acts inviting the confidence of an adversary to lead him to believe that he is entitled to, or is obliged to accord, protection under the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict, with intent to betray that confidence, shall constitute perfidy.

Four examples are given: the feigning of an intent to negotiate under a flag of truce or of a surrender; the feigning of an incapacitation by wounds or sickness; the feigning of civilian, non-combatant status; and the feigning of protected status by the use of signs, emblems or uniforms of the United Nations or of neutral or other States not Parties to the conflict.

Ruses of war are not prohibited. Such ruses are acts which are intended to mislead an adversary or to induce him to act recklessly but which infringe no rule of international law applicable in armed conflict and which are not perfidious because they do not invite the confidence of an adversary with respect to protection under that law. The examples given are camouflage, decoys, mock operations and misinformation.

The line between perfidy and a lawful ruse is the object of the deception. A ruse deceives the enemy about the facts of the battlefield. Perfidy deceives him about the law, by inviting him to believe that protection is owed and then exploiting the restraint that belief produces. The reason perfidy is prohibited is that it destroys the reliability of the protective rules themselves: a soldier who has been fired on by a man feigning surrender will not accept the next surrender.

munotes.in295

Methods and Means of Warfare

Emblems: articles 38 and 39

Article 38: prohibited to make improper use of the distinctive emblem of the red cross, red crescent or red lion and sun or of other emblems, signs or signals provided for by the Conventions or by this Protocol, and to misuse deliberately in an armed conflict other internationally recognized protective emblems, signs or signals, including the flag of truce, and the protective emblem of cultural property. Prohibited also to make use of the distinctive emblem of the United Nations, except as authorized by that Organization.

Article 39: prohibited to use the flags or military emblems, insignia or uniforms of neutral or other States not Parties to the conflict, and to use those of adverse Parties while engaging in attacks or in order to shield, favour, protect or impede military operations. The article does not affect the existing rules on espionage or on the use of flags at sea.

Quarter: article 40

It is prohibited to order that there shall be no survivors, to threaten an adversary therewith or to conduct hostilities on this basis.

Three prohibitions in one sentence: the order, the threat, and the conduct of operations on that basis, so a commander who never issues the order but conducts operations accordingly is caught.

Hors de combat: article 41

A person who is recognized or who, in the circumstances, should be recognized to be hors de combat shall not be made the object of attack.

A person is hors de combat if he is in the power of an adverse Party; if he clearly expresses an intention to surrender; or if he has been rendered unconscious or is otherwise incapacitated by wounds or sickness, and therefore is incapable of defending himself, provided that in any of these cases he abstains from any hostile act and does not attempt to escape.

The words should be recognized are important. The test is not purely subjective: a soldier who fails to recognise a plain surrender because he did not look is not excused.

And article 41(3) deals with the case where persons entitled to protection as prisoners of war fall into the power of an adverse party under unusual conditions of combat which prevent their evacuation: they shall be released and all feasible precautions shall be taken to ensure their safety.

Aircraft: article 42

No person parachuting from an aircraft in distress shall be made the object of attack during his descent.

munotes.in296

Methods and Means of Warfare

On reaching the ground in territory controlled by an adverse Party, he shall be given an opportunity to surrender before being made the object of attack, unless it is apparent that he is engaging in a hostile act.

Airborne troops are not protected by this Article.

The distinction is between a person escaping from a destroyed aircraft, who is in the position of a shipwrecked sailor, and a soldier arriving by parachute in order to fight.

Combatant and prisoner of war status: articles 43 to 47

Article 43: armed forces

The armed forces of a Party to a conflict consist of all organized armed forces, groups and units which are under a command responsible to that Party for the conduct of its subordinates, even if that Party is represented by a government or an authority not recognized by an adverse Party. Such armed forces shall be subject to an internal disciplinary system which, inter alia, shall enforce compliance with the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict.

Members of the armed forces (other than medical personnel and chaplains covered by Article 33 of the Third Convention) are combatants, that is to say, they have the right to participate directly in hostilities.

Article 43 replaces the six categories of article 4A of the Third Convention with a single functional test: organisation, responsible command, and an internal disciplinary system enforcing the law.

Article 44: combatants and prisoners of war

Any combatant, as defined in Article 43, who falls into the power of an adverse Party shall be a prisoner of war.

While all combatants are obliged to comply with the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict, violations of these rules shall not deprive a combatant of his right to be a combatant or, if he falls into the power of an adverse Party, of his right to be a prisoner of war, except as provided in paragraphs 3 and 4.

Paragraph 3 obliges combatants to distinguish themselves from the civilian population while they are engaged in an attack or in a military operation preparatory to an attack, and then supplies the relaxation examined in [Prisoners of War: Who Qualifies]: where owing to the nature of the hostilities an armed combatant cannot so distinguish himself, he retains his status provided he carries his arms openly during each military engagement, and during such time as he is visible to the adversary while he is engaged in a military deployment preceding the launching of an attack.

Paragraph 4: a combatant who fails to meet those requirements shall forfeit his right to be a prisoner of war, but shall, nevertheless, be given protections equivalent in all respects to those accorded to prisoners of war by the Third Convention and by this Protocol.

munotes.in297

Methods and Means of Warfare

So even forfeiture of the status does not remove the protection.

Article 45: presumption

A person who takes part in hostilities and falls into the power of an adverse Party shall be presumed to be a prisoner of war if he claims the status, or appears entitled to it, or if his party claims it for him. Should any doubt arise, he shall continue to have such status until determined by a competent tribunal.

A person not held as a prisoner of war and to be tried for an offence arising out of the hostilities shall have the right to assert his entitlement before a judicial tribunal, and any person not entitled to prisoner of war status and not benefiting from more favourable treatment under the Fourth Convention shall have the right at all times to the protection of Article 75.

Articles 46 and 47: spies and mercenaries

Article 46: a member of the armed forces who falls into the power of an adverse Party while engaging in espionage shall not have the right to the status of prisoner of war and may be treated as a spy. But a member who gathers information while in the uniform of his armed forces is not engaging in espionage. And a member who is a resident of occupied territory and gathers information there is not engaging in espionage unless he does so through an act of false pretences or deliberately in a clandestine manner, and does not lose the status unless captured while engaging in espionage. A member not a resident, gathering information in occupied territory, loses the status only if captured before he has rejoined the armed forces to which he belongs.

Article 47: A mercenary shall not have the right to be a combatant or a prisoner of war. The definition has six cumulative elements: specially recruited locally or abroad to fight; taking a direct part in hostilities; motivated essentially by the desire for private gain and promised material compensation substantially in excess of that promised or paid to combatants of similar ranks and functions in that party's forces; neither a national of a party nor a resident of territory controlled by a party; not a member of the armed forces of a party; and not sent by a State which is not a party on official duty as a member of its armed forces.

All six must be satisfied, which is why the definition is often said to be unusable in practice: proving motivation, and the comparative rate of pay, defeats most cases.

munotes.in298

Methods and Means of Warfare

Worked example

Her question 1's first half, or a question on prohibited methods of warfare.

Give article 35's three paragraphs as the frame.

Then take the prohibited methods in order: perfidy with the distinction from ruses; misuse of emblems and of national and neutral insignia; the denial of quarter in its three forms; the protection of persons hors de combat; and the occupant of an aircraft in distress.

On perfidy, make the analytical point about deception as to the law rather than as to the facts, and give the reason the prohibition exists.

Then status: article 43's functional definition of armed forces, article 44's rule that violations do not remove status, article 45's presumption and the article 75 fallback, and articles 46 and 47 on spies and mercenaries.

Close with the observation that article 44(4) preserves equivalent protection even where the status is forfeited, which shows the Protocol's method: it narrows status and widens the floor beneath it.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean deception is prohibited. Ruses of war are expressly permitted, and camouflage, decoys, mock operations and misinformation are named.

It does not mean a war criminal loses prisoner of war status. Article 44(2) says violations do not deprive a combatant of the status, though he may be tried for the violations.

And it does not mean mercenaries are outlaws. They lack combatant and prisoner of war status, and they retain the protection of article 75.

Quick revision

  • Article 35: not unlimited; superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering; widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment.
  • Article 37: perfidy is inviting confidence with intent to betray that confidence; four examples; ruses of war are not prohibited, including camouflage, decoys, mock operations and misinformation.
  • Article 38: improper use of the emblems, the flag of truce, the cultural property emblem, and the United Nations emblem.
  • Article 39: no use of neutral insignia; no use of adverse party insignia while engaging in attacks or in order to shield, favour, protect or impede military operations.
  • Article 40: prohibited to order that there shall be no survivors, to threaten an adversary therewith or to conduct hostilities on this basis.
  • Article 41: hors de combat if in the power of a party, clearly expressing an intention to surrender, or incapacitated, provided he abstains from any hostile act and does not attempt to escape; should be recognized is an objective test.
  • Article 42: no attack on a person parachuting from an aircraft in distress; opportunity to surrender on landing; airborne troops are not protected.
  • Article 43: armed forces are organised groups under a command responsible to that Party, with an internal disciplinary system.
  • Article 44: violations do not remove status; forfeiture still leaves protections equivalent in all respects.
  • Article 45: presumption, competent tribunal, and the protection of Article 75 at all times.
  • Articles 46 and 47: spies in uniform are not spies; a mercenary must satisfy six cumulative elements.
munotes.in299

Methods and Means of Warfare

Test yourself

1. Distinguish perfidy from a lawful ruse of war. Article 37 prohibits killing, injuring or capturing an adversary by resort to perfidy, and defines perfidy as acts inviting the confidence of an adversary to lead him to believe that he is entitled to, or is obliged to accord, protection under the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict, with intent to betray that confidence. Its examples are feigning an intent to negotiate under a flag of truce or of surrender, feigning incapacitation by wounds or sickness, feigning civilian or non-combatant status, and feigning protected status by the use of signs, emblems or uniforms of the United Nations or of neutral or other States not parties to the conflict. Article 37(2) then provides that ruses of war are not prohibited, being acts intended to mislead an adversary or to induce him to act recklessly but which infringe no rule of international law and which are not perfidious because they do not invite the confidence of an adversary with respect to protection under that law, and it names camouflage, decoys, mock operations and misinformation.

The line is drawn by the object of the deception. A ruse deceives the enemy about the facts: where forces are, how strong they are, what they intend. Perfidy deceives him about the law, by inducing him to believe that the law requires him to hold his fire and then exploiting the restraint that belief produces. The reason for the distinction is protective rather than moral. Every protective rule in this subject depends on soldiers being willing to act on appearances: to accept a surrender, to spare a man who appears wounded, to allow a red cross vehicle through. Perfidy destroys that willingness, and each perfidious act makes the next genuine surrender more dangerous for the person making it.

2. Who is a combatant under Protocol I, and what happens to a person who is denied the status? Article 43 replaces the six categories of article 4A of the Third Convention with a single functional definition. The armed forces of a party consist of all organised armed forces, groups and units which are under a command responsible to that party for the conduct of its subordinates, even if that party is represented by a government or an authority not recognised by an adverse party, and such forces must be subject to an internal disciplinary system which enforces compliance with the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict. Members of those forces, other than medical personnel and chaplains, are combatants and have the right to participate directly in hostilities. Article 44(1) provides that any such combatant who falls into the power of an adverse party shall be a prisoner of war, and article 44(2) that violations of the law do not deprive a combatant of his status, though he may be tried for them.

munotes.in300

Methods and Means of Warfare

A person denied the status is not left outside the law. Article 44(4) provides that a combatant who fails to meet the requirements of distinction in paragraph 3 forfeits his right to be a prisoner of war but shall nevertheless be given protections equivalent in all respects to those accorded to prisoners of war by the Third Convention and by the Protocol, including if tried and punished for any offence he has committed. Article 45 adds a presumption in favour of the status where it is claimed or appears to be due, continuation of the status while any doubt persists until determination by a competent tribunal, a right to assert entitlement before a judicial tribunal where the person is tried, and a right at all times to the protection of article 75 for anyone not entitled to prisoner of war status and not benefiting from more favourable treatment under the Fourth Convention.

3. Explain article 41 and article 42. Article 41 protects the enemy who is out of the fight. A person who is recognised, or who in the circumstances should be recognised, to be hors de combat shall not be made the object of attack. A person is hors de combat if he is in the power of an adverse party, if he clearly expresses an intention to surrender, or if he has been rendered unconscious or is otherwise incapacitated by wounds or sickness and is therefore incapable of defending himself, provided in each case that he abstains from any hostile act and does not attempt to escape. The words should be recognised make the test partly objective, so a soldier cannot rely on his own failure to observe a plain surrender. Article 41(3) deals with the case where persons entitled to protection as prisoners of war fall into the power of an adverse party under unusual conditions of combat which prevent their evacuation, requiring that they be released and that all feasible precautions be taken to ensure their safety.

Article 42 protects the occupant of an aircraft in distress. No person parachuting from an aircraft in distress shall be made the object of attack during his descent, and on reaching the ground in territory controlled by an adverse party he must be given an opportunity to surrender before being attacked, unless it is apparent that he is engaging in a hostile act. Airborne troops are not protected by the article. The distinction is between a person escaping from a destroyed aircraft, whose position is that of a shipwrecked sailor and who is not in a position to fight, and a soldier who arrives by parachute precisely in order to fight and who is therefore a combatant throughout.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in301

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 61 to 71 protect civil defence organisations, their personnel, buildings and materiel, require an Occupying Power not to divert or disband them, protect relief actions and relief personnel, extend the Occupying Power's supply duties beyond food and medicine, and articles 35(3) and 55 protect the natural environment.

Civil defence: articles 61 to 67

The definition

Article 61(a): Civil defence means the performance of some or all of the undermentioned humanitarian tasks intended to protect the civilian population against the dangers, and to help it to recover from the immediate effects, of hostilities or disasters and also to provide the conditions necessary for its survival.

Fifteen tasks are then listed: warning; evacuation; management of shelters; management of blackout measures; rescue; medical services, including first aid, and religious assistance; fire-fighting; detection and marking of danger areas; decontamination and similar protective measures; provision of emergency accommodation and supplies; emergency assistance in the restoration and maintenance of order in distressed areas; emergency repair of indispensable public utilities; emergency disposal of the dead; assistance in the preservation of objects essential for survival; and complementary activities necessary to carry out any of the above tasks, including planning and organization.

The definition is by function and the list is exhaustive. An organisation is a civil defence organisation because it performs these tasks and not because a State says it is one.

Article 61 also defines civil defence organisations, their personnel and their materiel.

The protection

Article 62: Civilian civil defence organizations and their personnel shall be respected and protected, and shall be entitled to perform their civil defence tasks except in case of imperative military necessity. The protection extends to civilians who, though not members of such organisations, respond to an appeal from the competent authorities and perform civil defence tasks under their control.

Buildings and materiel used for civil defence purposes and shelters provided for the civilian population are covered by Article 52, so they are civilian objects, and objects used for civil defence purposes may not be destroyed or diverted from their proper use except by the Party to which they belong.

Article 65: protection shall not cease unless they commit or are used to commit, outside their proper tasks, acts harmful to the enemy, and only after a warning has been given setting, whenever appropriate, a reasonable time-limit, and after such warning has remained unheeded.

Five things are not acts harmful to the enemy: that civil defence tasks are carried out under the direction or control of military authorities; that civilian civil defence personnel co-operate with military personnel in the performance of civil defence tasks, or that some military personnel are attached to civilian civil defence organisations; that the performance of civil defence tasks may incidentally benefit military victims, particularly those who are hors de combat; and that civilian civil defence personnel bear light individual weapons for the purpose of maintaining order or for self-defence.

munotes.in302

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

In occupied territory: article 63

Civilian civil defence organizations shall receive from the authorities the facilities necessary for the performance of their tasks.

In no circumstances shall their personnel be compelled to perform activities which would interfere with the proper performance of these tasks.

The Occupying Power shall not change the structure or personnel of such organizations in any way which might jeopardize the efficient performance of their mission.

These organizations shall not be required to give priority to the nationals or interests of that Power.

And the Occupying Power shall not compel, coerce or induce civilian civil defence organizations to perform their tasks in any manner prejudicial to the interests of the civilian population, and may not disarm civil defence personnel, nor divert from their proper use or requisition buildings or materiel belonging to or used by civil defence organizations if such diversion or requisition would be harmful to the civilian population.

Article 63 is drafted against a specific danger: that an occupant will keep the civil defence system in being and turn it into an instrument of its own administration.

Article 64 extends the protection to the personnel and materiel of civil defence organisations of neutral States operating in a party's territory with its consent, and provides that in no circumstances shall this activity be deemed to be an interference in the conflict.

Article 66: identification, with the international distinctive sign of civil defence, which Annex I specifies as an equilateral blue triangle on an orange ground.

Article 67 protects members of the armed forces assigned to civil defence organisations, on conditions including that they be permanently assigned, perform no other military duties, be clearly distinguishable by the international distinctive sign displayed prominently, and be equipped only with light individual weapons for the purpose of maintaining order or for self-defence.

Relief: articles 68 to 71

Article 68: the Section applies to the civilian population as defined in the Protocol and is supplementary to Articles 23, 55, 59, 60, 61 and 62 and other relevant provisions of the Fourth Convention.

Article 69: basic needs in occupied territories. In addition to the duties in article 55 of the Fourth Convention concerning food and medical supplies, the Occupying Power shall, to the fullest extent of the means available to it and without any adverse distinction, also ensure the provision of clothing, bedding, means of shelter, other supplies essential to the survival of the civilian population of the occupied territory and objects necessary for religious worship.

munotes.in303

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

Article 69 widens article 55 substantially. The 1949 duty covered food and medical supplies; the Protocol adds clothing, bedding, shelter, other supplies essential to survival, and objects for religious worship.

Article 70: relief actions. If the civilian population of any territory under the control of a Party to the conflict, other than occupied territory, is not adequately provided with the supplies mentioned in Article 69, relief actions which are humanitarian and impartial in character and conducted without any adverse distinction shall be undertaken, subject to the agreement of the Parties concerned in such relief actions.

Offers of such relief shall not be regarded as interference in the armed conflict or as unfriendly acts.

In the distribution of relief consignments, priority shall be given to those persons, such as children, expectant mothers, maternity cases and nursing mothers, who, under the Fourth Convention or under this Protocol, are to be accorded privileged treatment or special protection.

Parties and every High Contracting Party shall allow and facilitate rapid and unimpeded passage of all relief consignments, equipment and personnel, even if the assistance is destined for the civilian population of the adverse party, and shall in no way whatsoever divert relief consignments from the purpose for which they are intended nor delay their forwarding, except in cases of urgent necessity in the interest of the civilian population concerned.

A party allowing passage has the right to prescribe technical arrangements, including search, and to make permission conditional on distribution under the local supervision of a Protecting Power.

Article 71: relief personnel. Relief personnel may form part of the assistance, subject to the approval of the Party in whose territory they will carry out their duties. Such personnel shall be respected and protected. Each party in receipt of consignments shall, to the fullest extent practicable, assist the relief personnel, and only in case of imperative military necessity may the activities of the relief personnel be limited or their movements temporarily restricted. Relief personnel may not exceed the terms of their mission, and a party in whose territory they operate may terminate their mission if they fail to observe that limit.

Reading article 70 against article 23 of the Fourth Convention

The comparison is the analytical point in any answer on humanitarian access.

Fourth Convention article 23Protocol I article 70
What may passMedical and hospital stores and religious objects for civilians; food, clothing and tonics only for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity casesAll supplies essential to survival, for the whole civilian population
TriggerConsignments intended for civilians of another partyPopulation not adequately provided
ObligationAllow free passage, subject to three grounds of refusalRelief actions shall be undertaken, subject to the agreement of the parties concerned
PassageFree passageRapid and unimpeded passage
PersonnelNot addressedRespected and protected, limited only for imperative military necessity
munotes.in304

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

The remaining weakness is the words subject to the agreement of the Parties concerned, which have been read by some as a requirement of consent and by others as a duty not to withhold consent arbitrarily, and the second reading is the better one because a consent that could be refused at will would empty the obligation.

The natural environment

Article 35(3): prohibited to employ methods or means of warfare which are intended, or may be expected, to cause widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment.

Article 55: Care shall be taken in warfare to protect the natural environment against widespread, long-term and severe damage. This protection includes a prohibition of the use of methods or means of warfare which are intended or may be expected to cause such damage to the natural environment and thereby to prejudice the health or survival of the population. Attacks against the natural environment by way of reprisals are prohibited.

The threshold is three cumulative adjectives, widespread, long-term and severe, and it is very high. In the drafting the words were understood to require damage lasting for decades over a large area, so most ordinary battlefield damage falls outside it.

The ENMOD Convention of 1976 on the military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques uses the same three adjectives disjunctively, widespread, long-lasting or severe, and prohibits a different thing: the deliberate manipulation of natural processes as a weapon, rather than incidental damage.

Article 54's prohibition of attacking objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population does far more environmental work in practice, because water installations, crops and agricultural areas are named expressly and the threshold is not cumulative.

Worked example

A question on humanitarian relief in armed conflict, or on civil defence.

On relief, begin with article 23 of the Fourth Convention and its narrow scope, then give article 70 and set the two side by side using the table above.

Give the three propositions in article 70 that matter: relief actions shall be undertaken; offers are not interference; and passage must be rapid and unimpeded, even for the adverse party's population.

Then give the consent question honestly, and argue that consent may not be withheld arbitrarily.

On civil defence, give the fifteen tasks as the definition, then the protection, then article 63's specific occupation rules, and note the blue triangle on an orange ground.

munotes.in305

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

Close with the environment, contrasting the very high threshold in articles 35(3) and 55 with the practical utility of article 54.

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean relief may enter without consent. Article 70 makes relief actions subject to the agreement of the parties concerned, though consent may not be withheld arbitrarily.

It does not mean civil defence personnel are combatants. They may bear light individual weapons for maintaining order or self-defence, and that is not an act harmful to the enemy.

And it does not mean the environment is generally protected. The treaty threshold is widespread, long-term and severe, cumulatively, and most damage falls below it.

Quick revision

  • Article 61: fifteen tasks, from warning and evacuation to emergency disposal of the dead and assistance in the preservation of objects essential for survival.
  • Article 62: respected and protected; entitled to perform their tasks except in case of imperative military necessity.
  • Article 65: loss only for acts harmful to the enemy after an unheeded warning; military direction, cooperation with the military, incidental benefit to military victims, and light individual weapons are not such acts.
  • Article 63: no compulsion, no change of structure or personnel jeopardising the mission, no priority to the nationals or interests of that Power, no disarming, no harmful requisition.
  • Article 66 and Annex I: an equilateral blue triangle on an orange ground.
  • Article 69: the Occupying Power must also ensure clothing, bedding, means of shelter, other supplies essential to the survival and objects necessary for religious worship.
  • Article 70: relief actions shall be undertaken, subject to the agreement of the Parties concerned; offers shall not be regarded as interference; rapid and unimpeded passage; priority to children, expectant mothers, maternity cases and nursing mothers.
  • Article 71: relief personnel respected and protected; limited only for imperative military necessity; may not exceed the terms of their mission.
  • Articles 35(3) and 55: widespread, long-term and severe damage, cumulative; reprisals against the environment prohibited. ENMOD 1976 uses the words disjunctively for a different prohibition.

Test yourself

1. How does article 70 improve on article 23 of the Fourth Convention? In five respects. As to what may pass, article 23 requires free passage only of consignments of medical and hospital stores and objects necessary for religious worship intended for civilians, and of essential foodstuffs, clothing and tonics intended for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases, so the food of the general adult population is outside it; article 70 covers all the supplies mentioned in article 69, that is food and medical supplies together with clothing, bedding, means of shelter, other supplies essential to survival, and objects necessary for religious worship, for the whole civilian population. As to the trigger, article 23 operates on consignments that happen to be sent, while article 70 operates whenever the civilian population is not adequately provided.

munotes.in306

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

As to the obligation, article 23 requires a party to allow free passage subject to three grounds of refusal, while article 70 provides that relief actions which are humanitarian and impartial in character and conducted without adverse distinction shall be undertaken, and adds that offers of such relief shall not be regarded as interference in the armed conflict or as unfriendly acts. As to passage, article 70 requires parties to allow and facilitate rapid and unimpeded passage of all relief consignments, equipment and personnel, even where the assistance is destined for the civilian population of the adverse party, and forbids diversion or delay except in cases of urgent necessity in the interest of the civilian population concerned. And as to personnel, article 23 says nothing, while article 71 provides that relief personnel shall be respected and protected and that their activities may be limited or their movements temporarily restricted only in case of imperative military necessity.

2. What is civil defence, and what does article 63 forbid an Occupying Power to do? Article 61 defines civil defence functionally as the performance of some or all of fifteen listed humanitarian tasks intended to protect the civilian population against the dangers of hostilities or disasters, to help it recover from their immediate effects, and to provide the conditions necessary for its survival. The tasks are warning, evacuation, management of shelters, management of blackout measures, rescue, medical services including first aid and religious assistance, fire-fighting, detection and marking of danger areas, decontamination and similar protective measures, provision of emergency accommodation and supplies, emergency assistance in the restoration and maintenance of order in distressed areas, emergency repair of indispensable public utilities, emergency disposal of the dead, assistance in the preservation of objects essential for survival, and complementary activities including planning and organisation.

Article 63 addresses the danger that an occupant will keep a functioning civil defence system in being and turn it to its own purposes. It requires the authorities to give civilian civil defence organisations the facilities necessary for their tasks, and provides that in no circumstances shall their personnel be compelled to perform activities which would interfere with the proper performance of those tasks. The Occupying Power shall not change the structure or personnel of such organisations in any way which might jeopardise the efficient performance of their mission, and they shall not be required to give priority to the nationals or interests of that Power. It shall not compel, coerce or induce them to perform their tasks in any manner prejudicial to the interests of the civilian population, may not disarm civil defence personnel, and may not divert from their proper use or requisition buildings or materiel belonging to or used by such organisations if the diversion or requisition would be harmful to the civilian population.

munotes.in307

Civil Defence, Relief and the Natural Environment

3. How well does Protocol I protect the natural environment? Textually it does so twice and in practice the protection is narrow. Article 35(3) prohibits the employment of methods or means of warfare which are intended, or may be expected, to cause widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment. Article 55 requires that care be taken in warfare to protect the natural environment against widespread, long-term and severe damage, states that this protection includes a prohibition of the use of methods or means intended or expected to cause such damage and thereby to prejudice the health or survival of the population, and prohibits attacks against the natural environment by way of reprisals.

The weakness is the threshold. The three adjectives are cumulative, so damage must be widespread and long-term and severe, and the drafting history indicates that long-term was understood to mean lasting for decades rather than for months. Most damage caused by ordinary military operations, including very serious local destruction, falls below it. The ENMOD Convention of 1976 uses the same three words disjunctively, widespread, long-lasting or severe, but prohibits a different thing, namely the deliberate manipulation of natural processes as a weapon rather than incidental damage from ordinary operations. In practice the provision that does the most environmental work is article 54, which prohibits attacking, destroying, removing or rendering useless objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population, naming foodstuffs, agricultural areas for the production of foodstuffs, crops, livestock, drinking water installations and supplies and irrigation works, because its threshold is not cumulative and its objects are the ones on which populations actually depend.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in308

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Article 75 guarantees humane treatment and a minimum of protection to any person in the power of a party to the conflict who does not benefit from more favourable treatment, prohibits six categories of act absolutely, requires information of the reasons for detention and release with the minimum delay, and sets out ten principles of regular judicial procedure.

Who it protects

In so far as they are affected by a situation referred to in Article 1 of this Protocol, persons who are in the power of a Party to the conflict and who do not benefit from more favourable treatment under the Conventions or under this Protocol shall be treated humanely in all circumstances and shall enjoy, as a minimum, the protection provided by this Article without any adverse distinction based upon race, colour, sex, language, religion or belief, political or other opinion, national or social origin, wealth, birth or other status, or on any other similar criteria.

Each Party shall respect the person, honour, convictions and religious practices of all such persons.

The definition is residual and that is the point. Article 75 does not create a category. It catches everyone the other instruments do not reach: a person denied prisoner of war status, a spy, a mercenary, a party's own nationals who are outside article 4 of the Fourth Convention, and anyone whose status is disputed.

Article 45(3) makes the connection express: a person not entitled to prisoner of war status and not benefiting from more favourable treatment under the Fourth Convention shall have the right at all times to the protection of Article 75.

So there is no gap in the Protocol. Whatever a person is, they are at least an article 75 person.

The absolute prohibitions

The following acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever, whether committed by civilian or by military agents.

(a) Violence to the life, health, or physical or mental well-being of persons, in particular murder, torture of all kinds, whether physical or mental, corporal punishment, and mutilation.

(b) Outrages upon personal dignity, in particular humiliating and degrading treatment, enforced prostitution and any form of indecent assault.

(c) The taking of hostages.

(d) Collective punishments.

(e) Threats to commit any of the foregoing acts.

Read that list against common article 3 and the descent is plain. Article 3 prohibits violence to life and person, taking of hostages, outrages upon personal dignity, and sentences without a regular court. Article 75 keeps all four, adds collective punishments, adds threats, and names enforced prostitution and indecent assault expressly.

The words whether committed by civilian or by military agents close the same gap article 32 of the Fourth Convention closes.

munotes.in309

Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees

Detention

Any person arrested, detained or interned for actions related to the armed conflict shall be informed promptly, in a language he understands, of the reasons why these measures have been taken.

Except in cases of arrest or detention for penal offences, such persons shall be released with the minimum delay possible and in any event as soon as the circumstances justifying the arrest, detention or internment have ceased to exist.

The second sentence is the article's version of article 132 of the Fourth Convention, and it applies to persons who fall outside that Convention entirely.

The judicial guarantees

No sentence may be passed and no penalty may be executed on a person found guilty of a penal offence related to the armed conflict except pursuant to a conviction pronounced by an impartial and regularly constituted court respecting the generally recognized principles of regular judicial procedure, which include ten items.

(a) The accused informed without delay of the particulars of the offence and afforded all necessary rights and means of defence before and during trial.

(b) No one shall be convicted of an offence except on the basis of individual penal responsibility.

(c) No conviction for an act or omission which did not constitute a criminal offence under the national or international law to which he was subject at the time when it was committed; no heavier penalty than that applicable at the time; and if, after the commission of the offence, provision is made by law for the imposition of a lighter penalty, the offender shall benefit thereby.

(d) Anyone charged with an offence is presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law.

(e) The right to be tried in his presence.

(f) No one shall be compelled to testify against himself or to confess guilt.

(g) The right to examine, or have examined, the witnesses against him and to obtain the attendance and examination of witnesses on his behalf under the same conditions as witnesses against him.

(h) No one shall be prosecuted or punished by the same Party for an offence in respect of which a final judgement acquitting or convicting that person has been previously pronounced under the same law and judicial procedure.

(i) The right to have the judgement pronounced publicly.

(j) A convicted person shall be advised on conviction of his judicial and other remedies and of the time-limits within which they may be exercised.

Set that list beside article 14 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and the overlap is nearly complete: legality and non-retroactivity, the lighter penalty rule, presumption of innocence, presence at trial, the privilege against self-incrimination, equality of arms on witnesses, the rule against double jeopardy, and public judgment.

munotes.in310

Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees

A fair trial article of this quality sitting inside a treaty on the conduct of war is the strongest single piece of evidence for the convergence described in [Humanitarian Law and Human Rights Law].

Women, families and duration

Article 75(5): Women whose liberty has been restricted for reasons related to the armed conflict shall be held in quarters separated from men's quarters. They shall be under the immediate supervision of women. Nevertheless, in cases where families are detained or interned, they shall, whenever possible, be held in the same place and accommodated as family units.

Article 75(6): Persons who are arrested, detained or interned for reasons related to the armed conflict shall enjoy the protection provided by this Article until their final release, repatriation or re-establishment, even after the end of the armed conflict.

Article 75(7) deals with persons charged with war crimes or crimes against humanity: they should be submitted for the purpose of prosecution and trial in accordance with the applicable rules of international law, and any such person who does not benefit from more favourable treatment shall be accorded the treatment provided by this Article, whether or not the crimes are grave breaches.

Article 75(8): no provision of the article may be construed as limiting or infringing any other more favourable provision granting greater protection.

Customary status

Article 75 is very widely accepted as customary international law, including by States that are not parties to Protocol I, several of which have said so expressly.

That matters practically. It means a State outside the Protocol cannot argue that a person who falls outside the four Conventions is outside the law altogether, which is the argument article 75 was drafted to defeat.

Worked example

A question on the treatment of persons who fall outside the Conventions, or on the relationship between humanitarian law and human rights law.

Explain the residual definition first, and give article 45(3) as the express bridge from denial of prisoner of war status to article 75.

Give the six absolute prohibitions, and note the two additions over common article 3, collective punishments and threats.

Give the detention rules, information promptly in a language he understands, and release with the minimum delay once the circumstances cease.

Give the ten judicial guarantees, and set them beside article 14 of the Covenant.

Give paragraph 6 on duration, which continues protection even after the end of the armed conflict.

Close with the customary status, and say what it prevents.

What it does NOT mean

It does not create a status. It is a floor beneath every status and applies only where no more favourable treatment is available.

munotes.in311

Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees

It does not prevent prosecution. It requires that prosecution be by an impartial and regularly constituted court observing the ten principles.

And it does not displace more favourable rules. Paragraph 8 says so expressly.

Quick revision

  • Scope: persons in the power of a Party who do not benefit from more favourable treatment; humane treatment in all circumstances; respect for person, honour, convictions and religious practices.
  • Prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever, whether committed by civilian or by military agents: violence to life, health or physical or mental well-being, in particular murder, torture of all kinds, corporal punishment and mutilation; outrages upon personal dignity, including enforced prostitution and any form of indecent assault; the taking of hostages; collective punishments; and threats to commit any of them.
  • Detention: informed promptly, in a language he understands, of the reasons; released with the minimum delay possible once the circumstances cease.
  • Trial: an impartial and regularly constituted court; ten principles including individual penal responsibility, non-retroactivity with the lighter penalty rule, presumption of innocence, presence, no compulsion to confess, examination of witnesses under the same conditions, no double jeopardy, judgement pronounced publicly, and advice on remedies and time limits.
  • Paragraph 5: women in separate quarters under the immediate supervision of women; families accommodated as family units where possible.
  • Paragraph 6: protection until their final release, repatriation or re-establishment, even after the end of the armed conflict.
  • Paragraph 8: no limitation of more favourable provisions.
  • Customary, and accepted as such by States outside the Protocol.

Test yourself

1. Whom does article 75 protect, and why is its definition residual? It protects persons who, in so far as they are affected by a situation referred to in article 1 of the Protocol, are in the power of a party to the conflict and who do not benefit from more favourable treatment under the Conventions or under the Protocol. The definition is residual because the article's purpose is to leave nobody outside the law. The four Conventions define their beneficiaries by category: the wounded and sick of the armed forces in the six classes of article 13, the shipwrecked, prisoners of war under article 4A of the Third Convention, and protected persons under article 4 of the Fourth Convention. Each definition excludes someone. A person denied prisoner of war status, a spy under article 46, a mercenary under article 47, a national of the detaining State, a national of a neutral State with normal diplomatic representation, and a person whose status is disputed may all fall outside every category.

munotes.in312

Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees

Article 75 catches all of them by defining its beneficiaries not by who they are but by what they lack, namely more favourable treatment. Article 45(3) makes the bridge express, providing that any person who is not entitled to prisoner of war status and who does not benefit from more favourable treatment under the Fourth Convention shall have the right at all times to the protection of article 75. Article 75(7) adds that persons charged with war crimes or crimes against humanity who do not benefit from more favourable treatment shall be accorded the treatment of the article. The consequence is that the argument that a person falls outside the Conventions and is therefore outside the law is not available under the Protocol.

2. Set out the judicial guarantees in article 75(4). No sentence may be passed and no penalty executed on a person found guilty of a penal offence related to the armed conflict except pursuant to a conviction pronounced by an impartial and regularly constituted court respecting the generally recognised principles of regular judicial procedure. Ten principles are then listed. The accused must be informed without delay of the particulars of the offence alleged and afforded all necessary rights and means of defence before and during the trial. No one shall be convicted except on the basis of individual penal responsibility. No one shall be accused or convicted on account of any act or omission which did not constitute a criminal offence under the national or international law to which he was subject at the time, no heavier penalty may be imposed than that applicable at the time, and if a lighter penalty is provided by law after the offence the offender shall benefit from it.

Anyone charged is presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law. Anyone charged has the right to be tried in his presence. No one shall be compelled to testify against himself or to confess guilt. Anyone charged has the right to examine or have examined the witnesses against him and to obtain the attendance and examination of witnesses on his behalf under the same conditions as witnesses against him. No one shall be prosecuted or punished by the same party for an offence in respect of which a final judgment acquitting or convicting has previously been pronounced under the same law and judicial procedure. Anyone prosecuted has the right to have the judgment pronounced publicly. And a convicted person shall be advised on conviction of his judicial and other remedies and of the time limits for exercising them.

3. Why is article 75 significant for the relationship between humanitarian law and human rights law? Because it is a human rights instrument inside a treaty on the conduct of war, and it was drafted as such. Its list of absolute prohibitions in paragraph 2 corresponds closely to the non-derogable core of article 4(2) of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and to the four prohibitions of common article 3, adding collective punishments and threats. Its list of judicial guarantees in paragraph 4 corresponds closely to article 14 of the Covenant, including legality and non-retroactivity with the retroactive lighter penalty rule, the presumption of innocence, presence at trial, the privilege against self-incrimination, equality of arms as to witnesses, the rule against double jeopardy and public pronouncement of judgment. Its paragraph 3 requires prompt information of the reasons for detention in a language the person understands, and release with the minimum delay once the circumstances justifying detention cease, which are human rights formulations.

munotes.in313

Article 75, and the Fundamental Guarantees

The significance is threefold. It shows that the two bodies of law converge on an irreducible minimum, which is the strongest evidence against the older view that they occupy separate fields. It supplies a treaty rule of humanitarian law, applicable as lex specialis, on questions such as fair trial where humanitarian law would otherwise be silent for persons outside the Conventions. And because article 75 is very widely regarded as customary international law, including by several States that are not parties to Protocol I and have said so expressly, the guarantees bind even where the Protocol does not, which removes the argument that a State outside the Protocol owes nothing to a person outside the Conventions.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in314

Chapter Sixty

Women, Children and the Family

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Articles 73 to 79 of Protocol I make refugees and stateless persons protected persons, require the reunion of dispersed families, protect women against rape and from execution of a death sentence, protect children and restrict their recruitment and evacuation, and treat journalists as civilians.

Article 73: refugees and stateless persons

Persons who, before the beginning of hostilities, were considered as stateless persons or refugees under the relevant international instruments accepted by the Parties concerned or under the national legislation of the State of refuge or State of residence shall be protected persons within the meaning of Parts I and III of the Fourth Convention, in all circumstances and without any adverse distinction.

Article 73 closes the gap left by article 4 of the Fourth Convention.

Recall the problem. Article 4 makes a person a protected person only where they are in the hands of a party of which they are not a national, and excludes nationals of a neutral State with normal diplomatic representation. A refugee who holds the nationality of the State detaining him is outside it; so is a refugee whose State of nationality has an embassy but offers him no protection at all; and a stateless person has no nationality by which to be tested.

Article 73 makes all three protected persons directly, and does so in all circumstances and without any adverse distinction.

Read it with article 44 of the Fourth Convention, which forbids treating as enemy aliens, on the basis of nationality alone, refugees who do not in fact enjoy the protection of any government, and with article 70's second paragraph, protecting nationals of the Occupying Power who took refuge in the territory before hostilities. Three provisions in the humanitarian law of armed conflict address refugees, which is why Module IV's material begins here rather than in 1951.

Article 74: reunion of families

The High Contracting Parties and the Parties to the conflict shall facilitate in every possible way the reunion of families dispersed as a result of armed conflicts and shall encourage in particular the work of the humanitarian organizations engaged in this task.

The phrase in every possible way is stronger than the Fourth Convention's article 26, which requires parties to facilitate enquiries by dispersed family members. Article 74 requires facilitation of the reunion itself.

Article 76: women

Women shall be the object of special respect and shall be protected in particular against rape, forced prostitution and any other form of indecent assault.

Pregnant women and mothers having dependent infants who are arrested, detained or interned for reasons related to the armed conflict, shall have their cases considered with the utmost priority.

To the maximum extent feasible, the Parties to the conflict shall endeavour to avoid the pronouncement of the death penalty on pregnant women or mothers having dependent infants, for an offence related to the armed conflict. The death penalty for such offences shall not be executed on such women.

munotes.in315

Women, Children and the Family

What changed from article 27 of the Fourth Convention

Article 27's second paragraph required that women be especially protected against any attack on their honour, in particular against rape, enforced prostitution or any form of indecent assault.

Article 76(1) drops honour. Women are the object of special respect and are protected against rape, forced prostitution and any other form of indecent assault. The offence is no longer characterised as an injury to honour, which is the framing criticised in [Article 27, and the General Protection of Protected Persons].

Article 76(3) is a two-stage rule and both stages should be given. The pronouncement of a death sentence is to be avoided to the maximum extent feasible, which is an obligation of endeavour. The execution of such a sentence shall not be carried out on a pregnant woman or a mother of dependent infants, which is absolute.

Article 6(4) of Protocol II makes the same rule for non-international conflict, providing that the death penalty shall not be pronounced on persons who were under the age of eighteen years at the time of the offence and shall not be carried out on pregnant women or mothers of young children.

Article 77: children

Children shall be the object of special respect and shall be protected against any form of indecent assault. The Parties to the conflict shall provide them with the care and aid they require, whether because of their age or for any other reason.

Recruitment and participation

The Parties to the conflict shall take all feasible measures in order that children who have not attained the age of fifteen years do not take a direct part in hostilities and, in particular, they shall refrain from recruiting them into their armed forces.

In recruiting among those persons who have attained the age of fifteen years but who have not attained the age of eighteen years, the Parties to the conflict shall endeavour to give priority to those who are oldest.

Two limitations of the 1977 rule are worth stating. The obligation is to take all feasible measures, not to prohibit outright, and it addresses direct part in hostilities rather than all participation. And the age is fifteen, not eighteen.

Both were tightened later. The Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child on the involvement of children in armed conflict of 2000 requires States to take all feasible measures to ensure that members of their armed forces under eighteen do not take a direct part in hostilities, prohibits compulsory recruitment under eighteen, and requires armed groups distinct from the armed forces of a State not to recruit or use persons under eighteen in any circumstances. The Rome Statute makes conscripting or enlisting children under fifteen into national armed forces or armed groups, or using them to participate actively in hostilities, a war crime in both international and non-international armed conflict, under article 8(2)(b)(xxvi) and article 8(2)(e)(vii).

munotes.in316

Women, Children and the Family

If they fight anyway

If, in exceptional cases, despite the provisions of paragraph 2, children who have not attained the age of fifteen years take a direct part in hostilities and fall into the power of an adverse Party, they shall continue to benefit from the special protection accorded by this Article, whether or not they are prisoners of war.

That paragraph is important and often missed. A child soldier does not forfeit the protection of article 77 by having fought, and the protection applies whether or not the child qualifies for prisoner of war status.

Detention and the death penalty

If arrested, detained or interned for reasons related to the armed conflict, children shall be held in quarters separate from the quarters of adults, except where families are accommodated as family units as provided in Article 75, paragraph 5.

The death penalty for an offence related to the armed conflict shall not be executed on persons who had not attained the age of eighteen years at the time the offence was committed.

Compare article 68 of the Fourth Convention, which prohibits pronouncing a death sentence on a protected person who was under eighteen at the time of the offence, so the Convention prohibits the sentence in occupied territory and the Protocol prohibits the execution generally.

Article 78: evacuation of children

No Party to the conflict shall arrange for the evacuation of children, other than its own nationals, to a foreign country except for a temporary evacuation where compelling reasons of the health or medical treatment of the children or, except in occupied territory, their safety, so require.

Where the parents or legal guardians can be found, their written consent to such evacuation is required. Failing that, the written consent of the persons who by law or custom are primarily responsible for the care of the children.

Any such evacuation shall be supervised by the Protecting Power in agreement with the Parties concerned, namely the party arranging it, the party receiving the children and any party whose nationals are being evacuated, and all parties shall take all feasible precautions to avoid endangering the evacuation.

Each child's education, including his religious and moral education as his parents desire, shall be provided while he is away with the greatest possible continuity.

munotes.in317

Women, Children and the Family

And a card with photographs shall be established for each child and sent to the Central Tracing Agency of the International Committee of the Red Cross, bearing the child's particulars, the name and address of the family, the child's medical history and the details of the evacuation, so far as this involves no risk of harm to the child.

Article 78 is drafted against a specific historical practice, the removal of children from occupied territory for permanent resettlement, and every element of it is a safeguard against that: temporary only, defined grounds, safety excluded in occupied territory, written parental consent, Protecting Power supervision, educational continuity, and a tracing card.

Article 79: journalists

Journalists engaged in dangerous professional missions in areas of armed conflict shall be considered as civilians within the meaning of Article 50, paragraph 1.

They shall be protected as such under the Conventions and this Protocol, provided that they take no action adversely affecting their status as civilians, and without prejudice to the right of war correspondents accredited to the armed forces to the status provided for in Article 4 A (4) of the Third Convention.

They may obtain an identity card issued by the government of the State of which the journalist is a national, in whose territory he resides, or in which the news medium employing him is located.

Two categories are preserved and should be distinguished. A war correspondent accredited to the armed forces falls within article 4A(4) of the Third Convention as a person accompanying the forces, and is a prisoner of war if captured. An independent journalist is a civilian under article 79, protected as such, and does not become a prisoner of war.

Worked example

A question on the protection of women and children in armed conflict, or a question on article 27 of the Fourth Convention that asks how it was developed.

On women, give article 27 first and then article 76, and make the honour point explicitly.

Give the death penalty rule in its two stages, avoid pronouncement so far as feasible, and never execute.

On children, give the recruitment rule with its two limitations, all feasible measures and the age of fifteen, and then the later tightening by the Optional Protocol of 2000 and the Rome Statute.

Give paragraph 3, that a child who has fought retains the protection.

Give the evacuation safeguards in article 78 as a list, and say what practice they are drafted against.

Close with article 73 on refugees, which links Module I to Module IV.

munotes.in318

Women, Children and the Family

What it does NOT mean

It does not mean recruitment of anyone under eighteen was prohibited in 1977. The Protocol's threshold is fifteen, and it requires all feasible measures rather than a prohibition.

It does not mean journalists have a special status. They are civilians, and lose protection if they take actions adversely affecting that status.

And it does not mean children may never be evacuated. Temporary evacuation is permitted on the grounds stated, with consent and supervision.

Quick revision

  • Article 73: refugees and stateless persons are protected persons within the meaning of Parts I and III of the Fourth Convention, in all circumstances.
  • Article 74: facilitate reunion of dispersed families in every possible way.
  • Article 76: women the object of special respect, protected against rape, forced prostitution and any other form of indecent assault; pregnant women and mothers of dependent infants considered with the utmost priority; death penalty avoided to the maximum extent feasible and shall not be executed.
  • Article 77: all feasible measures that children under fifteen do not take a direct part in hostilities; no recruitment under fifteen; priority to the oldest between fifteen and eighteen; a child who fights shall continue to benefit from the article; separate quarters; no execution of a person under eighteen at the time of the offence.
  • Optional Protocol 2000 and Rome Statute article 8(2)(b)(xxvi) and 8(2)(e)(vii) tightened it.
  • Article 78: evacuation only temporary, for health or medical treatment or, except in occupied territory, safety; written consent; supervised by the Protecting Power; educational continuity; a card with photographs to the Central Tracing Agency.
  • Article 79: journalists are civilians within the meaning of Article 50, paragraph 1; accredited war correspondents remain within article 4A(4) of the Third Convention.

Test yourself

1. How did Protocol I change the protection of women, and what remained to be done? Article 27 of the Fourth Convention had required that women be especially protected against any attack on their honour, in particular against rape, enforced prostitution or any form of indecent assault. It was the first express treaty prohibition of rape in the law of armed conflict and it framed the wrong as an attack on honour. Article 76(1) of Protocol I restates the protection without that framing: women shall be the object of special respect and shall be protected in particular against rape, forced prostitution and any other form of indecent assault. Article 76(2) requires that pregnant women and mothers having dependent infants who are arrested, detained or interned for reasons related to the armed conflict have their cases considered with the utmost priority. Article 76(3) requires parties, to the maximum extent feasible, to endeavour to avoid pronouncing the death penalty on such women for an offence related to the armed conflict, and provides absolutely that the death penalty for such offences shall not be executed on them.

munotes.in319

Women, Children and the Family

What remained to be done was the criminal characterisation. Protocol I made the conduct unlawful without listing it among the grave breaches, so the machinery of universal jurisdiction did not automatically attach. That was completed by the statutes and jurisprudence of the ad hoc tribunals, which held that rape may constitute torture, a crime against humanity and an act of genocide and which developed definitions turning on coercive circumstances, and by the Rome Statute, which lists rape, sexual slavery, enforced prostitution, forced pregnancy, enforced sterilisation and any other form of sexual violence as war crimes in international and non-international armed conflict and as crimes against humanity.

2. What does article 77 provide about children in hostilities, and how was it developed? Article 77(1) requires that children be the object of special respect, be protected against any form of indecent assault, and be provided with the care and aid they require. Article 77(2) requires parties to take all feasible measures in order that children who have not attained the age of fifteen years do not take a direct part in hostilities and, in particular, to refrain from recruiting them into their armed forces, and requires that in recruiting among those between fifteen and eighteen, priority be given to the oldest. Article 77(3) provides that if, in exceptional cases, children under fifteen do take a direct part and fall into the power of an adverse party, they continue to benefit from the special protection of the article whether or not they are prisoners of war. Article 77(4) requires separate quarters from adults on detention except where families are accommodated as units, and article 77(5) prohibits execution of a death sentence on a person under eighteen at the time of the offence.

Two limitations in the 1977 formulation were addressed later. The obligation was to take all feasible measures rather than to prohibit, and it addressed direct participation rather than all use. And the threshold age was fifteen. The Optional Protocol to the Convention on the Rights of the Child of 2000 raised the standards: States must take all feasible measures to ensure that members of their armed forces under eighteen do not take a direct part in hostilities, compulsory recruitment under eighteen is prohibited, and armed groups distinct from the armed forces of a State must not under any circumstances recruit or use persons under eighteen. The Rome Statute made conscripting or enlisting children under fifteen, or using them to participate actively in hostilities, a war crime in both kinds of conflict.

munotes.in320

Women, Children and the Family

3. What safeguards does article 78 impose on the evacuation of children, and what practice do they address? Seven, and they are cumulative. No party may arrange the evacuation of children other than its own nationals to a foreign country at all, except for a temporary evacuation. The permitted grounds are compelling reasons of the health or medical treatment of the children or, except in occupied territory, their safety, so an occupant may not evacuate on grounds of safety. Where the parents or legal guardians can be found their written consent is required, and failing that the written consent of the persons who by law or custom are primarily responsible for the children's care. The evacuation must be supervised by the Protecting Power in agreement with the party arranging it, the party receiving the children and any party whose nationals are being evacuated. All parties must take all feasible precautions to avoid endangering the evacuation. Each child's education, including religious and moral education as the parents desire, must be provided while away with the greatest possible continuity. And a card with photographs must be established for each child and sent to the Central Tracing Agency of the International Committee of the Red Cross, bearing the child's particulars, the family's name and address, the child's medical history and details of the evacuation, so far as this involves no risk of harm.

The practice they address is the removal of children from occupied territory for permanent resettlement, separation from their families, culture and religion, and in the worst cases the alteration of their identity. Article 50 of the Fourth Convention addresses the same danger by prohibiting an Occupying Power from changing children's personal status or enlisting them in formations subordinate to it, and by requiring it to facilitate the identification of children and the registration of their parentage.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in321

Chapter Sixty-One

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

Syllabus topic 1, "Humanization of Welfare"

In one line

Additional Protocol II develops common article 3 for conflicts in which organised armed groups under responsible command control part of a State's territory, setting out fundamental guarantees, rules on detention and prosecution, protection of the wounded and sick and of medical personnel, and protection of the civilian population.

The threshold: article 1

This Protocol, which develops and supplements Article 3 common to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 without modifying its existing conditions of application, shall apply to all armed conflicts which are not covered by Article 1 of Protocol I and which take place in the territory of a High Contracting Party between its armed forces and dissident armed forces or other organized armed groups which, under responsible command, exercise such control over a part of its territory as to enable them to carry out sustained and concerted military operations and to implement this Protocol.

This Protocol shall not apply to situations of internal disturbances and tensions, such as riots, isolated and sporadic acts of violence and other acts of a similar nature, as not being armed conflicts.

Four requirements

A conflict in the territory of a party, between its armed forces and dissident forces or organised armed groups. The words its armed forces mean the Protocol does not on its face apply to a conflict between two non-State groups where the government's forces are not involved.

Responsible command.

Territorial control, and control of a particular quality: sufficient to enable them to carry out sustained and concerted military operations and to implement this Protocol.

And exclusion of internal disturbances and tensions, in the same words the tribunals use to describe the lower limit of common article 3.

Territorial control is the extra requirement over common article 3, and it is a demanding one. Many armed conflicts, including highly organised and prolonged ones, are fought by groups that hold no territory, and in those conflicts common article 3 and customary law apply and Protocol II does not.

And the opening words matter: the Protocol develops and supplements common article 3 without modifying its existing conditions of application, so article 3 continues to apply on its own terms and to conflicts below the Protocol's threshold.

Article 2: who the Protocol covers

This Protocol shall be applied without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, sex, language, religion or belief, political or other opinion, national or social origin, wealth, birth or other status, or on any other similar criteria, to all persons affected by an armed conflict as defined in Article 1.

And a duration rule: at the end of the armed conflict, all the persons who have been deprived of their liberty or whose liberty has been restricted for reasons related to such conflict, as well as those deprived of their liberty or whose liberty is restricted after the conflict for the same reasons, shall enjoy the protection of Articles 5 and 6 until the end of such deprivation or restriction of liberty.

munotes.in322

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

The second paragraph of article 2 does what article 5 of the Third Convention does, and it closes the same gap. The conditions of detention in article 5 and the trial guarantees in article 6 continue after the fighting stops, and they reach a person detained for conflict-related reasons after the conflict has ended, which is exactly when a government's incentive to observe them is weakest.

Article 3: non-intervention

Nothing in this Protocol shall be invoked for the purpose of affecting the sovereignty of a State or the responsibility of the government, by all legitimate means, to maintain or re-establish law and order in the State or to defend the national unity and territorial integrity of the State.

Nothing in this Protocol shall be invoked as a justification for intervening, directly or indirectly, for any reason whatever, in the armed conflict or in the internal or external affairs of the High Contracting Party in the territory of which that conflict occurs.

Article 3 is the price of the Protocol, and it plays the role that the savings clause plays in common article 3. It reassures governments that applying the Protocol concedes nothing about status, sovereignty or the right to restore order, and that no other State may use it as a ground for intervention.

Article 4: fundamental guarantees

All persons who do not take a direct part or who have ceased to take part in hostilities, whether or not their liberty has been restricted, are entitled to respect for their person, honour and convictions and religious practices. They shall in all circumstances be treated humanely, without any adverse distinction. It is prohibited to order that there shall be no survivors.

Eight prohibitions follow, and they are wider than common article 3's four.

  • Violence to the life, health and physical or mental well-being of persons, in particular murder as well as cruel treatment such as torture, mutilation or any form of corporal punishment
  • Collective punishments
  • Taking of hostages
  • Acts of terrorism
  • Outrages upon personal dignity, in particular humiliating and degrading treatment, rape, enforced prostitution and any form of indecent assault
  • Slavery and the slave trade in all their forms
  • Pillage
  • Threats to commit any of the foregoing acts

Four are new by comparison with common article 3: collective punishments, acts of terrorism, slavery and the slave trade, and pillage, together with threats. And rape is named expressly, which common article 3 does not do.

munotes.in323

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

Article 4(3) on children requires education including religious and moral education in keeping with the parents' wishes, all appropriate steps to facilitate the reunion of temporarily separated families, a prohibition on recruiting children under fifteen or allowing them to take part in hostilities, continued protection for those who nevertheless do, and provision for removal from an area of hostilities to a safer area with the consent of parents or those responsible.

Articles 5 and 6: detention and prosecution

Article 5 governs persons whose liberty has been restricted, requiring at a minimum that the wounded and sick be treated in accordance with article 7, that such persons be provided with food and drinking water and be afforded safeguards as regards health and hygiene and protection against the rigours of the climate and the dangers of the armed conflict, be allowed to receive individual or collective relief, be allowed to practise their religion and to receive spiritual assistance, and, if made to work, have the benefit of working conditions and safeguards similar to those enjoyed by the local civilian population.

Within the limits of their capabilities, those responsible shall also hold women in quarters separated from men under the immediate supervision of women, allow the sending and receiving of letters and cards, keep places of internment away from the combat zone, allow medical examinations, and not endanger physical or mental health by any unjustified act or omission.

And on release, those responsible shall take measures to ensure their safety.

Article 6 applies to the prosecution and punishment of criminal offences related to the armed conflict, and requires a court offering the essential guarantees of independence and impartiality, with six named principles: information without delay of the particulars and all necessary rights and means of defence; individual penal responsibility; non-retroactivity with the lighter penalty rule; presumption of innocence; the right to be tried in his presence; and no compulsion to testify against himself or to confess guilt. A convicted person shall be advised on conviction of his judicial and other remedies and of the time-limits.

Article 6(4): The death penalty shall not be pronounced on persons who were under the age of eighteen years at the time of the offence and shall not be carried out on pregnant women or mothers of young children.

Article 6(5): the amnesty clause

At the end of hostilities, the authorities in power shall endeavour to grant the broadest possible amnesty to persons who have participated in the armed conflict, or those deprived of their liberty for reasons related to the armed conflict, whether they are interned or detained.

munotes.in324

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

This is the most quoted sentence in Protocol II and it is regularly misread.

What it addresses is the absence of combatant immunity in non-international conflict. A person who fights against his own government commits offences under domestic law by the mere fact of fighting, and remains liable to prosecution for them after the war ends. Article 6(5) encourages the State to forgive participation in the conflict as such, which is what makes a settlement possible.

What it does not authorise is amnesty for war crimes. The ICRC's study of customary international humanitarian law reads the rule as not extending to persons suspected of, accused of or sentenced for war crimes, and the practice of States, of the human rights bodies and of the international tribunals is to the same effect. Article 51 of the First Convention and article 148 of the Fourth forbid a State to absolve itself or another of liability for grave breaches, and although those provisions apply to international conflict, the same principle is applied to serious violations in non-international conflict.

The wounded and the civilian population

Article 7: All the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, whether or not they have taken part in the armed conflict, shall be respected and protected, treated humanely, and shall receive to the fullest extent practicable and with the least possible delay, the medical care and attention required by their condition, with no distinction among them founded on any grounds other than medical ones.

Article 8: whenever circumstances permit, and particularly after an engagement, all possible measures without delay to search for and collect the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, protect them against pillage and ill-treatment, ensure their adequate care, and search for the dead, prevent their being despoiled and decently dispose of them.

Articles 9 to 11: medical and religious personnel shall be respected and protected; under no circumstances shall any person be punished for having carried out medical activities compatible with medical ethics; and medical units and transports shall be respected and protected at all times and shall not be the object of attack, with loss of protection only for acts harmful to the enemy after an unheeded warning.

Article 12: the distinctive emblem shall be displayed by medical and religious personnel and units and transports, shall be respected in all circumstances and shall not be used improperly.

Article 13: The civilian population and individual civilians shall enjoy general protection against the dangers arising from military operations. They shall not be the object of attack, acts or threats of violence the primary purpose of which is to spread terror among the civilian population are prohibited, and civilians enjoy protection unless and for such time as they take a direct part in hostilities.

munotes.in325

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

Article 14: Starvation of civilians as a method of combat is prohibited, and it is therefore prohibited to attack, destroy, remove or render useless objects indispensable to the survival of the civilian population, such as foodstuffs, agricultural areas for the production of foodstuffs, crops, livestock, drinking water installations and supplies and irrigation works.

Article 15: dams, dykes and nuclear electrical generating stations shall not be attacked even where these objects are military objectives, if attack may cause the release of dangerous forces and consequent severe losses among the civilian population.

Article 16: no acts of hostility against historic monuments, works of art or places of worship which constitute the cultural or spiritual heritage of peoples, and no use of them in support of the military effort.

Article 17: The displacement of the civilian population shall not be ordered for reasons related to the conflict unless the security of the civilians involved or imperative military reasons so demand, with all possible measures for shelter, hygiene, health, safety and nutrition where displacement occurs. Civilians shall not be compelled to leave their own territory for reasons connected with the conflict.

Article 18: relief societies may offer their services, the civilian population may, even on its own initiative, offer to collect and care for the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, and where the population is suffering undue hardship owing to a lack of the supplies essential for its survival, such as foodstuffs and medical supplies, relief actions of an exclusively humanitarian and impartial nature and conducted without adverse distinction shall be undertaken subject to the consent of the High Contracting Party concerned.

Article 19: dissemination

This Protocol shall be disseminated as widely as possible.

Seven words, and they are all the Protocol says about implementation. Compare article 47 of the First Convention and article 127 of the Third, which require dissemination in peace as in war, study in military and if possible civil instruction, and possession of the text by every authority with responsibilities for prisoners. Article 19 imposes no timing, no audience and no method, which is a fair measure of how little machinery States were prepared to accept for internal conflict.

What Protocol II does not contain

Naming the omissions is what a good answer does, because the Protocol is defined as much by them.

No definition of military objective, no rule of proportionality in terms, and no article on precautions in attack. Article 13 states the rule of distinction for persons but not for objects.

No combatant or prisoner of war status, so a captured fighter remains liable to prosecution.

munotes.in326

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

No grave breaches regime, so no obligation to search for and try offenders arises from the Protocol itself.

No provision on the Protecting Powers, no enquiry procedure, and no ICRC right of access. Article 18 permits relief societies to offer services, which is all.

What fills those gaps is customary international humanitarian law, which the ICRC's study and the jurisprudence of the tribunals treat as extending most of the rules on the conduct of hostilities to non-international conflict, and international criminal law, since article 8(2)(c) and article 8(2)(e) of the Rome Statute make serious violations of common article 3 and other serious violations of the laws and customs applicable in non-international armed conflict war crimes.

Worked example

A question on the law of non-international armed conflict.

Give common article 3 first as the base, then Protocol II as a development that does not modify article 3's conditions of application.

Give the four elements of the Protocol's threshold, and stress that territorial control is what most conflicts fail.

Give article 3's non-intervention clause and explain that it plays the same reassuring role as common article 3's savings clause.

Give article 4's eight prohibitions and identify the four that are new.

Give article 6(5) on amnesty, and state precisely what it encourages and what it does not authorise.

Then list the omissions and say what fills them.

What it does NOT mean

It does not replace common article 3. Article 1 says it develops and supplements it without modifying its existing conditions of application.

It does not apply to every internal armed conflict. Territorial control of the required quality is essential.

And article 6(5) does not authorise amnesty for war crimes. It addresses the criminality of participation as such.

Quick revision

  • Article 1: dissident armed forces or other organized armed groups under responsible command exercising such control over a part of its territory as to enable them to carry out sustained and concerted military operations and to implement this Protocol; excludes internal disturbances and tensions.
  • Article 3: no effect on sovereignty, on the government's responsibility to maintain or re-establish law and order, and no justification for intervening.
  • Article 4: eight prohibitions, adding collective punishments, acts of terrorism, slavery and the slave trade, pillage, and naming rape; prohibited to order that there shall be no survivors.
  • Article 5: detention conditions; on release, measures to ensure their safety.
  • Article 6: a court offering the essential guarantees of independence and impartiality, six principles; no death penalty on persons under eighteen at the time of the offence, none carried out on pregnant women or mothers of young children; the broadest possible amnesty at the end of hostilities.
  • Articles 7 to 12: the wounded and sick, search, medical personnel and units, the emblem.
  • Article 13: general protection; no terror attacks; unless and for such time as they take a direct part.
  • Article 14: starvation of civilians as a method of combat is prohibited.
  • Article 15: dams, dykes and nuclear electrical generating stations. Article 16: cultural objects and places of worship.
  • Article 17: no displacement unless the security of the civilians involved or imperative military reasons so demand; civilians shall not be compelled to leave their own territory.
  • Article 18: relief subject to the consent of the High Contracting Party concerned.
  • Omitted: military objectives, proportionality, precautions, status, grave breaches, Protecting Powers, access.
munotes.in327

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

Test yourself

1. What is the threshold for Protocol II, and how does it differ from common article 3? Article 1 provides that the Protocol, which develops and supplements common article 3 without modifying its existing conditions of application, applies to all armed conflicts not covered by article 1 of Protocol I which take place in the territory of a High Contracting Party between its armed forces and dissident armed forces or other organised armed groups which, under responsible command, exercise such control over a part of its territory as to enable them to carry out sustained and concerted military operations and to implement the Protocol, and that it does not apply to situations of internal disturbances and tensions such as riots, isolated and sporadic acts of violence and other acts of a similar nature.

Four requirements follow: the conflict must involve the State's own armed forces on one side, so a conflict between two non-State groups is not covered on the face of the article; the group must be under responsible command; it must exercise territorial control; and that control must be of a quality sufficient to permit sustained and concerted military operations and implementation of the Protocol. Common article 3 requires only that there be an armed conflict not of an international character, which the tribunals have interpreted as requiring intensity beyond internal disturbances and an organised armed group, and it does not require territorial control at all. The consequence is that many armed conflicts, including highly organised, prolonged and lethal ones fought by groups holding no territory, fall under common article 3 and customary law and outside Protocol II. The opening words of article 1 preserve that position by providing that article 3's conditions of application are unmodified.

munotes.in328

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

2. What does article 6(5) provide, and what does it not authorise? It provides that at the end of hostilities the authorities in power shall endeavour to grant the broadest possible amnesty to persons who have participated in the armed conflict, or those deprived of their liberty for reasons related to the armed conflict, whether interned or detained. The provision responds to a structural feature of non-international armed conflict: there is no combatant status and therefore no combatant immunity, so a person who takes up arms against his own government commits offences under ordinary domestic criminal law by the mere fact of fighting, and remains liable to prosecution for murder, treason or rebellion after hostilities end. Article 6(5) encourages the State to forgive participation as such, which removes an obstacle to any negotiated settlement and to the reintegration of former fighters.

What it does not authorise is amnesty for war crimes or other serious violations. The rule is expressed as an obligation to endeavour, and it addresses participation in the conflict, not the acts committed during it. The ICRC's study of customary international humanitarian law states the corresponding customary rule as encouraging the broadest possible amnesty while excluding persons suspected of, accused of or sentenced for war crimes. Human rights bodies and the international tribunals have repeatedly held that amnesties covering torture, extrajudicial killing and enforced disappearance are incompatible with a State's obligations to investigate and prosecute. Articles 51, 52, 131 and 148 of the four Geneva Conventions forbid a State to absolve itself or another of liability for grave breaches, and though those provisions govern international conflict the same principle is applied to serious violations in internal conflict.

3. What does Protocol II omit, and what fills the omissions? It omits nearly the whole of the law on the conduct of hostilities as it applies to objects. There is no definition of a military objective, no statement of the rule of proportionality, and no article on precautions in attack; article 13 states the rule of distinction for persons and article 13(2) prohibits terror attacks, but there is no counterpart to articles 48, 51(5)(b), 52 and 57 of Protocol I. It omits combatant and prisoner of war status entirely, so a captured fighter is liable to prosecution for participation. It omits any grave breaches regime, so the Protocol itself imposes no obligation to enact penal legislation, to search for offenders or to try or extradite them. And it omits supervision: there is no Protecting Power, no enquiry procedure, and no right of access for the ICRC, article 18 doing no more than permitting relief societies to offer their services and requiring relief actions to be undertaken subject to the consent of the party concerned.

munotes.in329

Protocol II: Non-International Armed Conflict

Two things fill the gaps. Customary international humanitarian law, as assessed in the ICRC's study and as applied by the ad hoc tribunals, extends most of the rules on the conduct of hostilities to non-international armed conflict, including the definition of military objectives, proportionality, precautions and the prohibition of indiscriminate attacks. And international criminal law supplies enforcement: article 8(2)(c) of the Rome Statute makes serious violations of common article 3 war crimes, and article 8(2)(e) lists other serious violations of the laws and customs applicable in non-international armed conflict, including attacks on civilians, on medical units, on cultural objects and on humanitarian personnel, pillage, rape and sexual violence, the recruitment of children under fifteen, and the displacement of civilians.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in330

Module II

munotes.in

Chapter Sixty-Two

Why the Control of Weapons Is Part of This Law

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The control of weapons belongs to humanitarian law because a rule about what may be attacked is worthless if a weapon can be chosen that cannot be aimed or whose effects cannot be contained, and because some weapons injure in ways the law has decided no military purpose can justify.

Why weapons law is part of this subject

Three reasons, and an answer should give all three.

One: the targeting rules depend on it

Article 51(4) of Protocol I prohibits indiscriminate attacks and defines them in three limbs, of which two are about the weapon: an attack which employs a method or means of combat which cannot be directed at a specific military objective, and one which employs a method or means of combat the effects of which cannot be limited as required by this Protocol.

So a weapon that cannot be aimed, or whose effects cannot be contained, is already prohibited by the rule of distinction. No separate treaty is needed to reach it, and the weapons treaties in this Module are in large part specific applications of that general rule.

Two: some weapons are prohibited by their effect on the person

Article 35(2) prohibits weapons and methods of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering. That test is not about who is hit; it is about how the person hit is injured. A weapon that kills is not thereby unlawful, and a weapon that injures in a way disproportionate to any military advantage may be.

[The Two Tests: Superfluous Injury, and Indiscriminate Effect] takes both tests together, because they are the pair by which any weapon is assessed in the absence of a specific treaty.

Three: the law would otherwise be one technology behind

Article 36 requires every party to determine, in the study, development, acquisition or adoption of a new weapon, means or method of warfare, whether its employment would in some or all circumstances be prohibited. Without a body of weapons law and a duty to apply it, the law would prohibit only what had already been used and regretted.

And the Martens clause supplies the standard where nothing else does, which [The Martens Clause] sets out.

MU's label, and what she examines

Her Module II label is Control of weapons, and her question 3 asks about the global concerns regarding the use of Biological and Nuclear weapons and how international treaties aim to control the proliferation of such weapons.

Two things follow for the shape of this Module.

Biological and nuclear weapons are the two she names, so the Biological Weapons Convention and the Non-Proliferation Treaty are the treaties to know in detail, with the World Court's advisory opinion of 1996 alongside the second.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in331

The rest of this chapter

Module one is free. The rest of LL.M. Human Rights Law Semester 3 is part of the bundle.

You are reading a chapter from a later module. Everything in module one of every subject stays free, and so does every question paper and the syllabus.

See the semester for ₹798 Already bought it? Sign in

Or just the notes: ₹499

Free either way: question papers, the syllabus, and module one of every subject.

Chapter Sixty-Three

The Two Tests: Superfluous Injury, and Indiscriminate Effect

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Article 35(2) prohibits weapons of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering, and article 51(4) prohibits weapons which cannot be directed at a specific military objective or the effects of which cannot be limited as required by this Protocol, and together they are the general law by which any weapon is judged.

The first test: superfluous injury

Article 35(2): It is prohibited to employ weapons, projectiles and material and methods of warfare of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering.

The rule is old. The St Petersburg Declaration of 1868 stated that the only legitimate object of war is to weaken the military forces of the enemy, that for this purpose it is sufficient to disable the greatest possible number of men, and that this object would be exceeded by the employment of arms which uselessly aggravate the sufferings of disabled men, or render their death inevitable. Article 23(e) of the Hague Regulations prohibits the employment of arms, projectiles, or material calculated to cause unnecessary suffering.

How the test works

It is a comparison, not an absolute. Every weapon causes suffering, so the question is not whether suffering is caused but whether it is superfluous or unnecessary, that is whether it exceeds what is required to achieve the legitimate military purpose of putting a combatant out of action.

The comparison has two sides. The injury, illness or suffering inflicted, measured by its severity, its permanence, its treatability and the mortality it produces. And the military advantage the weapon offers, measured by what it does that a less injurious weapon cannot.

The words of a nature to are important. The test looks at the weapon's ordinary and expected effects rather than at what happened on a particular occasion. A weapon is prohibited as such if its normal use produces the excess, and a weapon is not prohibited because a particular wound was unusually severe.

What it has been used to prohibit

Explosive and dum-dum bullets. The St Petersburg Declaration of 1868 renounced explosive projectiles under 400 grammes, and the Hague Declaration of 1899 prohibited bullets which expand or flatten easily in the human body.

Weapons injuring by fragments not detectable by X-rays, prohibited by Protocol I to the Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons of 1980, because such fragments cannot be located and removed and the wound cannot be treated.

Blinding laser weapons, prohibited by Protocol IV of 1995, because permanent blindness is a grave and irreversible disability which no military purpose requires when the alternative is to disable by other means.

Poison, prohibited by article 23(a) of the Hague Regulations.

The difficulty

There is no agreed method for making the comparison. The two sides are again incommensurable, as in proportionality. Attempts to make the test objective, notably a proposal to define superfluous injury by reference to measurable criteria such as mortality above a stated percentage or a specific injury not treatable in a field hospital, were not adopted by States.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in336

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Sixty-Four

The Limit on the Choice of Means and Methods

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Article 35(1) of Protocol I provides that in any armed conflict, the right of the Parties to the conflict to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited, and that single proposition is the foundation of every prohibition in this Module.

The sentence and its ancestors

Article 22 of the Hague Regulations of 1907: The right of belligerents to adopt means of injuring the enemy is not unlimited.

Article 35(1) of Protocol I of 1977: In any armed conflict, the right of the Parties to the conflict to choose methods or means of warfare is not unlimited.

Seventy years apart, and almost identical. The differences are that the Protocol speaks of methods as well as means, and of parties to a conflict rather than belligerents, which extends it beyond the State-to-State framing of 1907.

The St Petersburg Declaration of 1868 is the ancestor of both. It declared that the only legitimate object which States should endeavour to accomplish during war is to weaken the military forces of the enemy, that for this purpose it is sufficient to disable the greatest possible number of men, and that this object would be exceeded by the employment of arms which uselessly aggravate the sufferings of disabled men, or render their death inevitable.

And it added the sentence that explains why the rule exists: that the Contracting Parties reserved to themselves the right to come to an understanding whenever a precise proposition should be drawn up in view of future improvements which science may effect in the armament of troops, so that the necessities of war should yield before the requirements of humanity.

Why the sentence matters

Because the alternative proposition is the one belligerents actually argue.

The argument is that in war a State may use whatever will bring victory, and that a rule restricting the means is a restriction on survival which no State can be expected to accept. It is the doctrine of Kriegsraison applied to weapons rather than to conduct, and it was rejected for the same reason, examined in [Military Necessity, and Humanity].

Article 35(1) states the contrary proposition as a rule of law, and it does so in the opening sentence of the Part on methods and means, which is where a reader looking for permission would begin.

Means and methods

Two words, and the distinction is worth stating because examiners use both.

Means of warfare are the weapons, weapon systems and platforms: what is used.

Methods of warfare are the ways in which they are used: the tactics, the strategy, the manner of employment. Starvation of civilians is a method. Terror bombardment is a method. Perfidy is a method. Ordering that there shall be no survivors is a method.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in341

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Sixty-Five

Poison, and the Geneva Protocol of 1925

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Poison has been prohibited for longer than any other weapon, article 23(a) of the Hague Regulations forbids employing poison or poisoned weapons, and the Geneva Protocol of 17 June 1925 prohibits the use in war of asphyxiating, poisonous or other gases and of bacteriological methods of warfare, but says nothing about producing, stockpiling or transferring them.

Poison before 1925

The prohibition of poison is one of the oldest rules in the law of war, appearing in the practice of many legal traditions long before codification.

The Lieber Code of 1863, article 70: The use of poison in any manner, be it to poison wells, or food, or arms, is wholly excluded from modern warfare. He that uses it puts himself out of the pale of the law and usages of war.

Article 23(a) of the Hague Regulations of 1907: it is especially forbidden to employ poison or poisoned weapons.

The Hague Declaration of 1899 concerning asphyxiating gases prohibited the use of projectiles the sole object of which is the diffusion of asphyxiating or deleterious gases.

The reason the prohibition is so old is that poison offends both general tests at once. It causes suffering the ordinary means of disabling a combatant do not require, and it cannot be confined to the person against whom it is used, because a poisoned well serves everyone who drinks from it.

The Geneva Protocol of 1925

Its full title is the Protocol for the Prohibition of the Use in War of Asphyxiating, Poisonous or Other Gases, and of Bacteriological Methods of Warfare, signed at Geneva on 17 June 1925.

It was made because the prohibition of 1899 had failed. Gas was used on a very large scale from 1915 onwards, by both sides, and the failure of the earlier text was attributed to its narrow drafting, which prohibited projectiles whose sole object was the diffusion of gas and so left cylinder release and dual-purpose munitions outside it.

What it says

The Protocol declares that the use in war of asphyxiating, poisonous or other gases, and of all analogous liquids, materials or devices, has been justly condemned by the general opinion of the civilized world, and that the prohibition shall be universally accepted as a part of International Law, binding alike the conscience and the practice of nations.

And it extends the prohibition to bacteriological methods of warfare, in a single clause added at the conference.

Its three limitations

One: it prohibits use only. Development, production, stockpiling, acquisition and transfer are all outside it. A State could lawfully build and hold an arsenal, and many did, on the footing that it would be used only in reprisal.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in346

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Sixty-Six

The Biological Weapons Convention: the Prohibition

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Biological Weapons Convention of 10 April 1972 obliges every party never in any circumstances to develop, produce, stockpile or otherwise acquire or retain biological agents and toxins without peaceful justification and the weapons to deliver them, to destroy or divert existing stocks within nine months, not to transfer or assist anyone else, and to legislate domestically.

The instrument

Full title: the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production and Stockpiling of Bacteriological (Biological) and Toxin Weapons and on their Destruction.

Opened for signature at London, Moscow and Washington on 10 April 1972; entered into force 26 March 1975. Fifteen articles.

It is the first treaty in history to prohibit an entire category of weapon outright, including its development, production and possession, and to require the destruction of existing stocks. Everything before it prohibited use.

Article I: the prohibition

Each State Party to this Convention undertakes never in any circumstances to develop, produce, stockpile or otherwise acquire or retain:

(1) microbial or other biological agents, or toxins whatever their origin or method of production, of types and in quantities that have no justification for prophylactic, protective or other peaceful purposes;

(2) weapons, equipment or means of delivery designed to use such agents or toxins for hostile purposes or in armed conflict.

Four features of the drafting

Never in any circumstances. No exception is stated and none is implied. There is no reprisal exception, no self-defence exception, no reciprocity clause and no derogation. Compare the reservations to the 1925 Protocol, which made that prohibition conditional on the enemy's compliance; article I admits nothing of the kind.

The general purpose criterion. The Convention does not list prohibited agents. It prohibits agents of types and in quantities that have no justification for prophylactic, protective or other peaceful purposes, so the test is the purpose and scale for which the agent is held, not its identity.

That drafting technique is the single most important thing about the Convention and it was copied by the Chemical Weapons Convention of 1993. A list becomes obsolete as soon as a new agent is developed; a purpose criterion covers everything, including agents that did not exist when the treaty was written.

Whatever their origin or method of production. Naturally occurring, cultured, or synthesised agents are all covered, which is what makes the Convention apply to techniques the drafters could not have anticipated.

Weapons, equipment or means of delivery. The second limb covers the hardware, so a delivery system designed for biological use is prohibited even where no agent is held.

What article I does not prohibit

Use is not mentioned. The article prohibits development, production, stockpiling, acquisition and retention, and article III prohibits transfer and assistance, but the word use does not appear.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in351

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Sixty-Seven

The Biological Weapons Convention: Machinery, and What It Lacks

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Articles V to XV provide for consultation, complaint to the Security Council, assistance to a victim, preservation of the 1925 Protocol, an undertaking to negotiate on chemical weapons, exchange for peaceful purposes, amendment and review, and they establish no verification organisation of any kind.

Article V: consultation

The States Parties undertake to consult one another and to co-operate in solving any problems which may arise in relation to the objective of, or in the application of the provisions of, the Convention. Consultation and co-operation pursuant to this Article may also be undertaken through appropriate international procedures within the framework of the United Nations and in accordance with its Charter.

Article V is an obligation to talk. It creates no body, prescribes no procedure and produces no finding. The Review Conferences have developed a consultative meeting procedure under it, which has been invoked once.

Article VI: complaint to the Security Council

Any State Party which finds that any other State Party is acting in breach of obligations deriving from the provisions of the Convention may lodge a complaint with the Security Council of the United Nations. Such a complaint should include all possible evidence confirming its validity, as well as a request for its consideration by the Security Council.

Each State Party undertakes to co-operate in carrying out any investigation which the Security Council may initiate, and the Council shall inform the States Parties to the Convention of the results of the investigation.

Why article VI does not work

Three reasons, and an answer should give all three.

The veto. An investigation initiated by the Security Council requires a decision of the Council, and the five permanent members hold a veto. The States most likely to be the subject of a serious complaint are, or are allied to, permanent members.

The evidentiary burden. The complaint should include all possible evidence confirming its validity, and a complaining State has no right of inspection by which to gather it. The article requires proof from a party that the Convention gives no means of obtaining.

And the political cost. A complaint to the Security Council is a public accusation of the gravest kind between States, which governments make only when they are prepared for the consequences, so the threshold for using the article is far above the threshold at which concerns arise.

Article VI has never been successfully invoked.

Articles VII to X

Article VII, assistance: each party undertakes to provide or support assistance, in accordance with the United Nations Charter, to any Party to the Convention which so requests, if the Security Council decides that such Party has been exposed to danger as a result of violation of the Convention.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in357

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Sixty-Eight

The Chemical Weapons Convention: the Prohibition

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Chemical Weapons Convention of 13 January 1993 prohibits the development, production, acquisition, stockpiling, retention, transfer and use of chemical weapons and any preparation for use, requires the destruction of stockpiles and production facilities, and defines chemical weapons by a general purpose criterion rather than by a list.

The instrument

Full title: the Convention on the Prohibition of the Development, Production, Stockpiling and Use of Chemical Weapons and on their Destruction.

Opened for signature at Paris on 13 January 1993; entered into force 29 April 1997. It has twenty-four articles, three annexes, and an implementing organisation.

It is the most complete disarmament treaty in existence. It prohibits an entire category of weapon, requires the destruction of everything that exists, verifies compliance through an organisation with a permanent inspectorate, and applies its regime to civil industry.

It discharges article IX of the Biological Weapons Convention, which had undertaken negotiations in good faith towards early agreement on chemical weapons, twenty-one years earlier.

Article I: the general obligations

Each State Party to this Convention undertakes never under any circumstances:

(a) to develop, produce, otherwise acquire, stockpile or retain chemical weapons, or transfer, directly or indirectly, chemical weapons to anyone;

(b) to use chemical weapons;

(c) to engage in any military preparations to use chemical weapons;

(d) to assist, encourage or induce, in any way, anyone to engage in any activity prohibited to a State Party under this Convention.

Each State Party undertakes to destroy chemical weapons it owns or possesses, or that are located in any place under its jurisdiction or control, and to destroy all chemical weapons it abandoned on the territory of another State Party, and to destroy any chemical weapons production facilities it owns or possesses.

And each State Party undertakes not to use riot control agents as a method of warfare.

Four differences from the Biological Weapons Convention

Use is prohibited expressly, in article I(1)(b), which the 1972 Convention leaves to the 1925 Protocol.

Military preparations to use are prohibited, which reaches doctrine, training and planning as well as hardware.

Destruction of production facilities is required, not only of the weapons, so the industrial capacity is removed.

And abandoned chemical weapons are addressed, requiring a State to destroy weapons it left on another party's territory, which is a real and continuing problem from the wars of the twentieth century.

Riot control agents are separately dealt with: they may be used for law enforcement including domestic riot control, and may not be used as a method of warfare, which is a distinction that has caused difficulty in practice.

The general purpose criterion

Article II(1) defines chemical weapons as, together or separately:

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in363

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Sixty-Nine

The Chemical Weapons Convention: Verification and the OPCW

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Chemical Weapons Convention is verified by the Organisation for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons, through initial and annual declarations, routine inspection of declared facilities graded by the Schedules, and challenge inspection at any place at any time on short notice, which a party may not refuse.

The Organisation

Article VIII establishes the Organisation for the Prohibition of Chemical Weapons, with its seat at The Hague, to achieve the object and purpose of the Convention, to ensure the implementation of its provisions including those for international verification of compliance, and to provide a forum for consultation and co-operation.

Three organs.

The Conference of the States Parties, comprising all parties, meeting annually and in special sessions, which oversees implementation, considers the budget, and takes the decisions the Convention reserves to it, including measures under article XII.

The Executive Council, of forty-one members elected by the Conference on a regional basis, which is the executive organ, promotes effective implementation and compliance, supervises the Technical Secretariat, and handles requests for challenge inspection.

The Technical Secretariat, which carries out verification, comprising a Director-General, inspectors and staff, whose members shall not seek or receive instructions from any Government or from any other source external to the Organisation.

Declarations

Article III requires each party, within thirty days of entry into force for it, to declare whether it owns or possesses chemical weapons or has them under its jurisdiction or control; their precise location, aggregate quantity and detailed inventory; any chemical weapons on its territory owned by another State; any old or abandoned chemical weapons; any chemical weapons production facility it owns, possesses or has owned since 1946; and any transfers or receipts of chemical weapons since 1946.

And it must submit its general plan for destruction.

The Verification Annex then requires annual declarations of activities involving Schedule 1, 2 and 3 chemicals and of plants producing unscheduled discrete organic chemicals above stated thresholds, together with plans and reports for each subsequent year.

Declarations are the foundation of the whole regime. Everything else, routine inspection, destruction verification and the assessment of challenge requests, is measured against what a party has declared.

Routine inspection

Graded by the Schedules, which is the point of them.

Schedule 1 chemicals have few or no purposes other than chemical weapons. Production is limited to a single small-scale facility per party plus specified facilities for protective purposes and research, subject to aggregate quantity limits, and every such facility is subject to systematic verification through on-site inspection and monitoring with on-site instruments.

Schedule 2 chemicals are precursors or have limited commercial use. Plant sites above declaration thresholds are subject to initial inspection and to systematic inspection at a frequency and intensity determined by risk.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in369

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy

The Non-Proliferation Treaty: the Bargain

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Nuclear Weapons of 1 July 1968 obliges nuclear-weapon States not to transfer weapons or assist acquisition, obliges non-nuclear-weapon States not to receive, manufacture or acquire them and to accept safeguards by the International Atomic Energy Agency, and preserves the inalienable right of all parties to develop nuclear energy for peaceful purposes.

The instrument

Opened for signature at London, Moscow and Washington on 1 July 1968; entered into force 5 March 1970. Eleven articles.

A nuclear-weapon State is defined in article IX(3) as one which manufactured and exploded a nuclear weapon or other nuclear explosive device prior to 1 January 1967. That definition fixes the category at five States and it cannot be joined.

The Treaty was extended indefinitely in 1995 by decision of the Review and Extension Conference, without a vote.

The three pillars

The Treaty is universally described as resting on three pillars, and MU's question is best answered in that frame.

PillarArticlesObligation
Non-proliferationI, II, IIIThe weapons do not spread
Peaceful usesIV, VNuclear energy is available to all
DisarmamentVIThe weapons are eventually eliminated

The three pillars are a bargain, and each group of States accepted obligations in one in exchange for benefits in another. That structure is what makes the Treaty politically fragile, because a party that believes another pillar has not been performed regards its own obligations as unbalanced.

Article I: the nuclear-weapon States

Each nuclear-weapon State Party to the Treaty undertakes not to transfer to any recipient whatsoever nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices or control over such weapons or explosive devices directly, or indirectly; and not in any way to assist, encourage, or induce any non-nuclear-weapon State to manufacture or otherwise acquire nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices, or control over such weapons or explosive devices.

Three elements. No transfer of weapons or of control over them, to any recipient whatsoever, which covers non-State recipients. No transfer directly, or indirectly. And no assistance, encouragement or inducement to a non-nuclear-weapon State to manufacture or acquire.

The words other nuclear explosive devices are deliberate. They prevent the argument that a device intended for peaceful excavation or engineering is not a weapon, an argument that was live when the Treaty was drafted and which article V addresses separately.

Article II: the non-nuclear-weapon States

Each non-nuclear-weapon State Party undertakes not to receive the transfer from any transferor whatsoever of nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices or of control over such weapons or explosive devices directly, or indirectly; not to manufacture or otherwise acquire nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices; and not to seek or receive any assistance in the manufacture of nuclear weapons or other nuclear explosive devices.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in375

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-One

Article VI, and the Obligation to Negotiate

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Article VI obliges every party to pursue negotiations in good faith on effective measures relating to cessation of the nuclear arms race at an early date and to nuclear disarmament, and on a treaty on general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, and the World Court held unanimously in 1996 that the obligation is to bring such negotiations to a conclusion.

The text

Each of the Parties to the Treaty undertakes to pursue negotiations in good faith on effective measures relating to cessation of the nuclear arms race at an early date and to nuclear disarmament, and on a treaty on general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control.

Three subjects, and they are cumulative.

Cessation of the nuclear arms race at an early date.

Nuclear disarmament.

And a treaty on general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, which is the wider objective and which is not confined to nuclear weapons.

Note that the obligation binds every party, not only the nuclear-weapon States. The words are each of the Parties, which is politically important because it prevents the article from being read as a concession made by five States to the rest.

What the Court held

In the Nuclear Weapons advisory opinion of 8 July 1996, the International Court of Justice made a finding on article VI by a unanimous vote, which is rare and which gives it particular weight.

The Court held that there exists an obligation to pursue in good faith and bring to a conclusion negotiations leading to nuclear disarmament in all its aspects under strict and effective international control.

Two features of that holding matter.

Bring to a conclusion. The Court read the obligation as going beyond a duty to negotiate. An obligation merely to talk is discharged by talking; an obligation to bring negotiations to a conclusion is an obligation of result in respect of the outcome, though the means remain for the parties to determine.

In all its aspects. The Court did not confine the obligation to a particular measure or forum.

The Court described it as an obligation of result rather than of conduct, or at least as more than an ordinary obligation to negotiate, and the reasoning has been contested by some States since.

The record, stated in both directions

A good answer gives both columns, because the question is contested and an answer taking one side has not engaged with it.

What has been done

Nuclear arsenals have been reduced very substantially from their peak, by bilateral treaties between the two largest holders and by unilateral measures.

Testing has largely stopped. The Partial Test Ban Treaty of 1963 prohibited tests in the atmosphere, in outer space and under water. The Comprehensive Nuclear-Test-Ban Treaty of 1996 prohibits all nuclear explosions, has been signed and ratified very widely, and has an international monitoring system in operation, although it has not entered into force because specified States have not ratified.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in381

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Two

Is the Use of Nuclear Weapons Lawful?

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

In the Legality of the Threat or Use of Nuclear Weapons advisory opinion of 8 July 1996, the International Court of Justice held that there is no specific authorisation and no comprehensive prohibition of nuclear weapons, that a threat or use must comply with the Charter and with humanitarian law, that it would generally be contrary to the rules of humanitarian law, and that the Court cannot conclude definitively whether it would be lawful or unlawful in an extreme circumstance of self-defence, in which the very survival of a State would be at stake.

How the question reached the Court

The General Assembly asked, by resolution 49/75K of 1994: Is the threat or use of nuclear weapons in any circumstance permitted under international law?

The World Health Organization had asked a related question, which the Court declined to answer on the ground that it did not arise within the scope of that organisation's activities.

The Court delivered its opinion on 8 July 1996.

What the Court decided

The dispositif has several parts, and a candidate should be able to give them in order with the voting.

Unanimously: there is neither in customary nor conventional international law any specific authorization of the threat or use of nuclear weapons.

By eleven votes to three: there is neither in customary nor conventional international law any comprehensive and universal prohibition of the threat or use of nuclear weapons as such.

Unanimously: a threat or use of force by means of nuclear weapons that is contrary to Article 2, paragraph 4, of the United Nations Charter and that fails to meet all the requirements of Article 51, is unlawful.

Unanimously: a threat or use of nuclear weapons should also be compatible with the requirements of the international law applicable in armed conflict, particularly those of the principles and rules of international humanitarian law, as well as with specific obligations under treaties and other undertakings which expressly deal with nuclear weapons.

And then the crucial paragraph, carried by the President's casting vote after seven votes to seven.

It follows from the above-mentioned requirements that the threat or use of nuclear weapons would generally be contrary to the rules of international law applicable in armed conflict, and in particular the principles and rules of humanitarian law;

However, in view of the current state of international law, and of the elements of fact at its disposal, the Court cannot conclude definitively whether the threat or use of nuclear weapons would be lawful or unlawful in an extreme circumstance of self-defence, in which the very survival of a State would be at stake.

Unanimously: the obligation in article VI of the Non-Proliferation Treaty, examined in [Article VI, and the Obligation to Negotiate].

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in386

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Three

The Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons of 10 October 1980 contains no substantive prohibition, but supplies a framework of scope, application and procedure to which Protocols carrying the prohibitions are annexed, each of which a State accepts separately.

The instrument

Full title: the Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use of Certain Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to Have Indiscriminate Effects.

Adopted at Geneva on 10 October 1980; opened for signature at New York on 10 April 1981; entered into force 2 December 1983. Eleven articles.

The title is the Convention's own statement of the two general tests, excessively injurious and indiscriminate effects, which are article 35(2) and article 51(4) of Protocol I in the language of a weapons treaty.

Its preamble carries the Martens clause, confirming the parties' determination that in cases not covered by the Convention and its annexed Protocols or by other agreements, the civilian population and the combatants shall at all times remain under the protection and authority of the principles of international law derived from established custom, from the principles of humanity and from the dictates of public conscience.

Article 1: scope

As adopted in 1980: the Convention and its annexed Protocols shall apply in the situations referred to in Article 2 common to the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 for the Protection of War Victims, including any situation described in paragraph 4 of Article 1 of Additional Protocol I to these Conventions.

So the original scope was international armed conflict only, including the wars of national liberation covered by article 1(4) of Protocol I.

Amended article 1, adopted in 2001 and in force from 2004, extends the Convention and the Protocols to which a party has consented to the situations referred to in Article 3 common to the Geneva Conventions, that is to non-international armed conflict, while preserving the same exclusion of internal disturbances and tensions and the same non-intervention clause as Protocol II to the Geneva Conventions.

The extension is the single most important development in the Convention's history, because the weapons it regulates are used overwhelmingly in internal conflicts, and it is accepted by parties individually.

Article 2: relationship to other law

Nothing in this Convention or its annexed Protocols shall be interpreted as detracting from other obligations imposed upon the High Contracting Parties by international humanitarian law applicable in armed conflict.

So the Convention is a floor. A weapon permitted by the Protocols may still be prohibited by article 35(2) or article 51(4), and by any other applicable rule.

Article 4: the opt-in design

This is the article to understand, and it is what makes the Convention what it is.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in392

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Four

The CCW Protocols: Fragments, Mines, Incendiaries, Lasers and Remnants

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons carries five Protocols: on non-detectable fragments, on mines, booby-traps and other devices, on incendiary weapons, on blinding laser weapons, and on explosive remnants of war.

Protocol I: non-detectable fragments, 1980

One sentence.

It is prohibited to use any weapon the primary effect of which is to injure by fragments which in the human body escape detection by X-rays.

The rationale is the superfluous injury test in its clearest application. A fragment that cannot be located by X-ray cannot be found by a surgeon and cannot reliably be removed, so the wound cannot be treated and the injury is aggravated for no additional military advantage, since a detectable fragment incapacitates equally well.

The Protocol prohibits a design intention rather than a material. It reaches weapons the primary effect of which is to injure by such fragments, so a plastic component that happens to fragment is not caught.

It has been described as prohibiting a weapon that was never deployed, which makes it the first of the Convention's two anticipatory prohibitions.

Protocol II: mines, booby-traps and other devices

The original, 1980

It restricted rather than prohibited. It prohibited the use of mines, booby-traps and other devices against the civilian population and in indiscriminate use, required recording of pre-planned minefields, prohibited certain booby-traps designed to appear harmless, and restricted the use of remotely delivered mines.

Its defects were quickly apparent. It applied only in international armed conflict, contained no requirement of detectability or self-destruction, imposed weak recording obligations, and had no compliance mechanism.

Amended Protocol II, 3 May 1996

Adopted at the first Review Conference and a substantial strengthening.

It applies to non-international armed conflict, which the original did not, and this is the first extension of the CCW regime to internal conflict.

It requires anti-personnel mines to be detectable, incorporating in a technical annex a requirement of a minimum quantity of metal to permit detection.

It requires remotely delivered anti-personnel mines to be equipped with self-destruction and self-deactivation mechanisms, with specified reliability, and requires other mines outside marked and monitored areas to have such mechanisms.

It places responsibility for clearance on the party in control of the territory, and requires recording and the retention of records.

It prohibits the transfer of mines whose use is prohibited, and of any anti-personnel mine to a recipient other than a State authorised to receive it.

And it establishes annual conferences of parties, with reporting, which is the closest the CCW regime comes to a compliance mechanism.

Amended Protocol II is nevertheless a restriction and not a ban, and its inadequacy is what produced the Mine Ban Convention of 1997, examined in [Landmines and Cluster Munitions].

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in398

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Five

Landmines and Cluster Munitions

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The Mine Ban Convention of 18 September 1997 and the Convention on Cluster Munitions of 30 May 2008 prohibit their weapons outright, were negotiated outside the consensus disarmament machinery by coalitions of States and non-governmental organisations, and bind large majorities of States while the principal producers, stockpilers and users have not joined.

Why they were made outside

The Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons operates by consensus. Any single participating State can block a text, and the negotiation of Amended Protocol II on mines in 1996 produced a restriction rather than a prohibition for exactly that reason.

The response was to leave. A group of States, working with the International Campaign to Ban Landmines and with the ICRC, announced in October 1996 that they would negotiate a prohibition outside the forum, on a majority basis, within a year. That became the Ottawa Process, and the Convention was signed at Ottawa in December 1997.

The same method produced the Convention on Cluster Munitions. After the CCW again failed to agree a prohibition, the Oslo Process was launched in February 2007 and the Convention was adopted at Dublin on 30 May 2008.

The method is now a recognised technique, and the Treaty on the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons of 2017 was made the same way.

The Mine Ban Convention

Full title: the Convention on the Prohibition of the Use, Stockpiling, Production and Transfer of Anti-Personnel Mines and on their Destruction.

Adopted at Oslo 18 September 1997; opened for signature at Ottawa 3 December 1997; entered into force 1 March 1999.

Article 1: the prohibition

Each State Party undertakes never under any circumstances:

(a) to use anti-personnel mines;

(b) to develop, produce, otherwise acquire, stockpile, retain or transfer to anyone, directly or indirectly, anti-personnel mines;

(c) to assist, encourage or induce, in any way, anyone to engage in any activity prohibited to a State Party under this Convention.

Each State Party undertakes to destroy or ensure the destruction of all anti-personnel mines in accordance with the Convention.

The definition, and the anti-vehicle question

An anti-personnel mine is a mine designed to be exploded by the presence, proximity or contact of a person and that will incapacitate, injure or kill one or more persons.

And the exclusion: Mines designed to be detonated by the presence, proximity or contact of a vehicle as opposed to a person, that are equipped with anti-handling devices, are not considered anti-personnel mines as a result of being so equipped.

Anti-vehicle mines are therefore outside the Convention entirely, which is the principal substantive limit of the instrument and which was the price of agreement.

The obligations of performance

Article 4: destroy stockpiled anti-personnel mines as soon as possible but not later than four years after entry into force for that party.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in404

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Six

Proliferation, and What a Treaty Can Control

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Treaties control proliferation by four mechanisms, prohibition with verification, supply-side control, demand-side reassurance, and normative stigma, and the record shows that no one of them works alone.

What the question asks

MU's question 3 asks how international treaties aim to control the proliferation of such weapons, having named biological and nuclear weapons.

The word aim is the invitation. She is asking about mechanisms and their design, not only about the content of treaties, and an answer organised by mechanism will be better than one organised by treaty.

Mechanism one: prohibition with verification

Prohibit the weapon, require declaration of what exists, verify by inspection, and provide consequences for non-compliance.

The Chemical Weapons Convention is the complete example: an absolute prohibition in article I, initial and annual declarations under article III, routine inspection of declared facilities graded by Schedule, challenge inspection under article IX that cannot be refused, and a graduated non-compliance procedure under article XII.

The Non-Proliferation Treaty is the partial example: prohibition of acquisition by non-nuclear-weapon States in article II, safeguards under article III verified by the International Atomic Energy Agency, strengthened by the Additional Protocol of 1997, and referral to the Security Council through the Agency's Board of Governors. But nothing is verified in the five nuclear-weapon States.

The Biological Weapons Convention is the failed example: an absolute prohibition in article I with no declarations, no inspection and no organisation, and a complaint route in article VI that runs to the Security Council and has never been used.

What the comparison shows is that verification is what converts a prohibition into a regime, and that its absence is not fatal to the norm but is fatal to confidence.

Mechanism two: supply-side control

Control what crosses borders.

In treaty form: article III(2) of the Non-Proliferation Treaty prohibits the supply of source or special fissionable material, or of equipment especially designed for its processing, use or production, to a non-nuclear-weapon State unless the material is under safeguards. Article III of the Biological Weapons Convention prohibits transfer to any recipient whatsoever and any assistance, encouragement or inducement. Article I of the Chemical Weapons Convention prohibits transfer and assistance.

Outside treaty form: informal groupings of supplier States coordinate national export controls. The Nuclear Suppliers Group for nuclear material and dual-use items, the Australia Group for chemical and biological precursors and equipment, the Missile Technology Control Regime for delivery systems, and the Wassenaar Arrangement for conventional arms and dual-use goods.

And by the Security Council: resolution 1540 of 2004, adopted under Chapter VII and therefore binding on all States, requires every State to refrain from supporting non-State actors attempting to acquire nuclear, chemical or biological weapons, to adopt and enforce effective laws prohibiting such acquisition, and to establish domestic controls including physical protection, border controls and export controls.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in411

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Seven

New Weapons, and the Duty to Review Them

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

Article 36 of Protocol I requires that in the study, development, acquisition or adoption of a new weapon, means or method of warfare, a High Contracting Party is under an obligation to determine whether its employment would, in some or all circumstances, be prohibited by this Protocol or by any other rule of international law applicable to the High Contracting Party.

The text and its four triggers

Study, development, acquisition or adoption.

Four stages, and the first is the important one. The obligation attaches at the study stage, before anything is built, so a State is required to consider legality while the design can still be changed. A review conducted only at adoption arrives after the investment has been made and the doctrine written, which is when a negative answer is least likely.

A new weapon, means or method of warfare. The obligation covers methods as well as weapons, so a new tactic or a new way of employing an existing weapon is within it.

Would, in some or all circumstances, be prohibited. The review is not confined to asking whether the weapon is prohibited as such. A weapon lawful in some uses and unlawful in others must be identified as such, so that the restriction can be built into doctrine and training.

By this Protocol or by any other rule of international law applicable to the High Contracting Party. The standard is the whole of the applicable law, so the review must consider the general tests in article 35(2) and article 51(4), the specific weapons treaties the State has accepted, customary law, and the Martens clause.

What the review must consider

The ICRC's guide to legal reviews sets out the questions, and they follow the law of this Module.

Is the weapon prohibited by a specific treaty binding on the State? The Biological and Chemical Weapons Conventions, the CCW Protocols the State has accepted, the Mine Ban Convention and the Convention on Cluster Munitions if it is a party.

Is it of a nature to cause superfluous injury or unnecessary suffering? Which requires evidence about the wounds it causes, their severity, treatability and mortality, weighed against the military advantage it offers over alternatives.

Can it be directed at a specific military objective?

Can its effects be limited as required?

Is it intended or expected to cause widespread, long-term and severe damage to the natural environment?

And, if none of the above prohibits it, does its employment offend the principles of humanity and the dictates of public conscience? That last question is the Martens clause performing the function [The Martens Clause] describes, and it is the only question that can reach a weapon no rule has anticipated.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in416

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Seventy-Eight

The Control of Weapons Assessed

Syllabus topic 2, "Control of weapons"

In one line

The control of weapons has produced outright prohibition of biological, chemical and blinding laser weapons, of non-detectable fragments, of anti-personnel mines and of cluster munitions, restriction of incendiaries and other conventional weapons, and no prohibition at all of the weapon capable of the greatest harm.

What has been achieved

Complete prohibitions

WeaponInstrumentProhibits
Biological and toxin weaponsConvention 1972Development, production, stockpiling, acquisition, retention, transfer; use by the 1925 Protocol
Chemical weaponsConvention 1993All of those and use, with destruction and verification
Non-detectable fragmentsCCW Protocol I 1980Use
Blinding laser weaponsCCW Protocol IV 1995Use and transfer
Anti-personnel minesConvention 1997Use, development, production, acquisition, stockpiling, retention, transfer
Cluster munitionsConvention 2008The same

Restrictions

Incendiary weapons, under CCW Protocol III, restricted rather than prohibited, with the air-delivered distinction and the primarily designed criterion.

Mines, booby-traps and other devices, under Amended Protocol II, subject to detectability, self-destruction, recording and clearance requirements.

Explosive remnants of war, under Protocol V, with clearance, recording, assistance and risk education obligations.

The general rules

Article 35(2), superfluous injury, and article 51(4), indiscriminate effect, prohibit without naming, and are customary law binding all States in both kinds of conflict.

Article 36 requires each State to apply them to every new weapon it proposes to adopt.

And the Martens clause governs what the rules do not reach.

What has not been achieved

Nuclear weapons are not prohibited by any instrument binding on the States that hold them. The Non-Proliferation Treaty freezes possession in five States. The Comprehensive Nuclear-Test-Ban Treaty is not in force. The Treaty on the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons has no nuclear-armed party. The World Court could not complete its sentence.

The biological prohibition is unverified. No organisation, no declarations, no inspection, and a verification protocol rejected in 2001.

Anti-vehicle mines are outside the mine ban entirely, by the express terms of the definition.

The largest producers and users of mines and cluster munitions are not parties to the Conventions prohibiting them.

No instrument governs autonomous weapon systems, and the consensus forum has produced guiding principles in more than a decade of discussion.

And the CCW regime is fragmented, with obligations differing from party to party by Protocol.

The pattern

Set the successes against the failures and the variable is military utility, not cruelty.

Prohibition succeeds where the weapon is of low or substitutable military value. Biological weapons were assessed as unpredictable and duplicated by better alternatives. Blinding lasers had no doctrine built around them and other means of achieving the effect existed. Non-detectable fragments were never deployed.

Prohibition succeeds where the harm is specific, attributable and continuing. Permanent blindness is unmistakable. Mine and cluster munition casualties occur years after the attack, in identifiable places, to identifiable people, and can be counted.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in422

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Module III

munotes.in

Chapter Seventy-Nine

What Implementation Means, and Why It Is the Hard Half

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Implementation in humanitarian law means everything a State and the international community do to make the rules operate, from teaching them in peacetime to prosecuting their violation, and MU gives it a module of its own because it is the half of the subject that does not work.

The four things a legal system must do

Naming them is the frame for the whole Module.

Teach the rule, so that those bound by it know what it requires before they are in a position to break it. Articles 47, 48, 127 and 144 of the four Conventions, article 83 of Protocol I, article 25 of the Cultural Property Convention and article 6 of the Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons.

Supervise compliance, so that a breach is observed while it is occurring and can be stopped. Protecting Powers under articles 8 to 11, ICRC visits under article 126 of the Third Convention and article 143 of the Fourth, and the Fact-Finding Commission under article 90 of Protocol I.

Punish breach, so that the rule has a consequence. The grave breaches regime in articles 49, 50, 129, 130, 146 and 147, universal jurisdiction, the ad hoc tribunals and the International Criminal Court.

Repair harm, so that the victim is not left where the violation put them. Article 3 of Hague Convention IV, article 91 of Protocol I, and the law of State responsibility.

How this system performs against the four

Teaching: well. Dissemination obligations appear in all four Conventions and in every subsequent instrument, armed forces of most States teach the law, legal advisers are required by article 82 of Protocol I, and the ICRC has run dissemination programmes for decades. This is the part of implementation that functions.

Supervision: poorly. The Protecting Power system, which the Conventions were built on, has operated in a handful of conflicts since 1949. The Fact-Finding Commission has conducted one enquiry. What operates instead is the ICRC's confidential visiting, which depends on the consent of the detaining party and which produces no public findings.

Punishment: rarely, and unevenly. The obligation in article 49 to search for persons alleged to have committed grave breaches and to bring them before its own courts regardless of nationality is one of the strongest duties in the Conventions, and national prosecutions under it are counted in dozens rather than thousands. The tribunals and the Court have tried a small number of senior figures. Most violations are never investigated.

Repair: almost never. Article 91 provides that a party which violates the Conventions or the Protocol shall, if the case demands, be liable to pay compensation, and there is no forum in which an individual victim can present that claim. Compensation for violations of humanitarian law has historically been settled by inter-State agreement, in which the individual has no standing.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in427

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty

Dissemination, Legal Advisers and the Duty of Commanders

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Articles 80 to 84 of Protocol I, with the dissemination articles of the four Conventions, require States to take all necessary measures for execution, to grant facilities to the Red Cross, to make legal advisers available to commanders, to disseminate the law in peace and war, and to communicate their implementing laws.

Article 80: measures for execution

The High Contracting Parties and the Parties to the conflict shall without delay take all necessary measures for the execution of their obligations under the Conventions and this Protocol.

The High Contracting Parties and the Parties to the conflict shall give orders and instructions to ensure observance of the Conventions and this Protocol, and shall supervise their execution.

Three obligations in two sentences. Take the necessary measures. Give orders and instructions. And supervise execution.

The third is the one usually overlooked. Issuing an order is not enough; the State must supervise whether the order is obeyed, which is the institutional counterpart of the commander's duty in article 87.

Article 81: facilities for the Red Cross

The Parties to the conflict shall grant to the International Committee of the Red Cross all facilities within their power so as to enable it to carry out the humanitarian functions assigned to it by the Conventions and this Protocol, and the ICRC may also carry out any other humanitarian activities in favour of these victims, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned.

Parties shall grant to their respective National Societies the facilities necessary for carrying out their humanitarian activities, in accordance with the Conventions and the Protocol and with the fundamental principles of the Red Cross as formulated by the International Conferences of the Red Cross.

And parties shall facilitate in every possible way the assistance which Red Cross organisations and the League of Red Cross Societies extend to the victims, and shall grant similar facilities to other humanitarian organisations duly authorised and performing their activities in accordance with the same principles.

Article 81 is examined in [The ICRC's Treaty Functions], and the point to note here is that it sits in the Part on execution, so facilitating the ICRC is legally an implementation measure and not a concession.

Article 82: legal advisers

The High Contracting Parties at all times, and the Parties to the conflict in time of armed conflict, shall ensure that legal advisers are available, when necessary, to advise military commanders at the appropriate level on the application of the Conventions and this Protocol and on the appropriate instruction to be given to the armed forces on this subject.

Four features

At all times. The obligation on States binds in peacetime, so the structure must exist before a conflict begins.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in432

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-One

Grave Breaches, and the Obligation to Prosecute

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Grave breaches are the specified serious violations of the Conventions and of Protocol I which every State party must enact legislation against, search for the persons alleged to have committed, and bring before its own courts regardless of nationality or hand over to another party that has made out a prima facie case.

The obligation

Articles 49, 50, 129 and 146 of the four Conventions are identical, and article 85(1) of Protocol I applies them to the Protocol.

Enact. Parties undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, any grave breach.

Search. Each party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches.

Try or hand over. It shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts, or may also, if it prefers, and in accordance with the provisions of its own legislation, hand such persons over for trial to another High Contracting Party concerned, provided such High Contracting Party has made out a prima facie case.

Suppress the rest. Each party shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the provisions of the present Convention other than the grave breaches.

And guarantee the trial. The accused shall benefit by safeguards of proper trial and defence, which shall not be less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the Third Convention.

The four verbs, in order

Enact is a peacetime duty and it is not conditional on any conflict occurring. A State that has enacted nothing is in breach today.

Search is an obligation of conduct and it is active. It does not wait for a complaint.

Try or hand over is a choice between two options and not three. There is no lawful option of inaction, which is why the duty is described as aut dedere aut judicare.

Suppress covers everything else, by administrative and disciplinary means where penal sanction is not required.

The four lists

ConventionArticleBreaches
First50wilful killing; torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments; wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health; extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly
Second51the same four
Third130the first three, plus compelling a prisoner of war to serve in the forces of the hostile Power, plus wilfully depriving a prisoner of war of the rights of fair and regular trial
Fourth147the first three, plus unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement, plus compelling service in the forces of a hostile Power, plus wilful deprivation of fair and regular trial, plus taking of hostages, plus the property breach

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in438

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Two

Universal Jurisdiction over Grave Breaches

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Universal jurisdiction is the power of a State to prosecute an offence irrespective of where it was committed, of the nationality of the offender and of the victim, and the Conventions impose it as a duty for grave breaches by requiring each party to bring alleged offenders before its own courts regardless of their nationality.

The textual basis

Article 49 of the First Convention and its three counterparts: each party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches, and shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts.

Three features make this universal jurisdiction and not something narrower.

Regardless of their nationality removes the nationality of the offender as a limit, so a State may try a foreigner.

The article contains no territorial limit, so the place of the offence is irrelevant.

And the obligation is expressed as a duty, not a permission. Most discussions of universal jurisdiction concern whether a State may prosecute; the Conventions provide that it shall.

That is what makes the grave breaches regime unusual. It is the clearest instance in treaty law of mandatory universal jurisdiction, and it predates the general debate about the doctrine by decades.

The forms of jurisdiction, for comparison

Naming the ordinary bases shows what universal jurisdiction dispenses with.

BasisLink required
TerritorialThe offence occurred in the State's territory
Active personalityThe offender is a national
Passive personalityThe victim is a national
ProtectiveThe offence threatens the State's security or essential interests
UniversalNone

Universal jurisdiction rests on the character of the offence rather than on any connection to the prosecuting State, and it is justified on the ground that certain crimes injure the international community as a whole so that any State may act as its agent.

What the Conventions require, precisely

A candidate should be able to state the scheme without overstating it.

The duty attaches to grave breaches only. Other violations of the Conventions attract the duty of suppression, not the search-and-try duty.

The duty is to search, and then to try or to hand over. Handing over is permitted only to another High Contracting Party concerned, and only where that party has made out a prima facie case.

The duty is not conditional on the suspect's presence, on its face, though most States that have legislated have imposed a presence requirement.

And the trial must meet the standard of article 105 and following of the Third Convention.

Two distinctions that decide most questions

Pure and conditional universal jurisdiction

Pure universal jurisdiction permits or requires proceedings without any connection at all, including where the suspect is absent from the territory, so an investigation may be opened and a warrant issued against a person who has never been in the State.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in445

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Three

Command Responsibility

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Article 86 of Protocol I makes a superior penally or disciplinarily responsible for a subordinate's breach if he knew, or had information which should have enabled him to conclude in the circumstances at the time, that the breach was being or was about to be committed, and failed to take all feasible measures within his power to prevent or repress it, and article 87 imposes on commanders three positive duties.

Article 86: failure to act

Paragraph 1: parties shall repress grave breaches, and take measures necessary to suppress all other breaches, of the Conventions or of this Protocol which result from a failure to act when under a duty to do so.

Paragraph 1 establishes that omission is a mode of commission, which is the foundation. A breach can be committed by not doing what the law required.

Paragraph 2: The fact that a breach of the Conventions or of this Protocol was committed by a subordinate does not absolve his superiors from penal or disciplinary responsibility, as the case may be, if they knew, or had information which should have enabled them to conclude in the circumstances at the time, that he was committing or was going to commit such a breach and if they did not take all feasible measures within their power to prevent or repress the breach.

The elements

Four, and each is separately contested in the case law.

A superior-subordinate relationship. The article speaks of his superiors and of a subordinate, which the tribunals have interpreted as requiring effective control, meaning the material ability to prevent or punish, whether the relationship is formal or de facto and whether the superior is military or civilian.

A breach by the subordinate.

The mental element: the superior knew, or had information which should have enabled them to conclude in the circumstances at the time. That is knowledge or a form of imputed knowledge based on information actually available, and it is narrower than a duty to know. A superior who had no information is not liable under this formulation.

And the failure: the superior did not take all feasible measures within their power to prevent or repress the breach. Two verbs, prevent and repress, and they operate at different times. Prevention arises where the breach is about to be committed; repression where it has been.

The mental element in the case law

The ad hoc tribunals have refined the standard and the distinctions matter.

Actual knowledge may be proved by direct or circumstantial evidence, and the tribunals have held that it cannot be presumed from position alone, though position and the notoriety and scale of the crimes are relevant circumstantial evidence.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in450

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Four

Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

A Protecting Power is a neutral State designated by a party to a conflict and accepted by the adverse party to safeguard its interests and to scrutinise the application of the Conventions, and articles 8 to 11 of each Convention build the whole supervisory scheme on it.

The scheme

Article 8 of the First, Second and Third Conventions, and article 9 of the Fourth: the Convention shall be applied with the cooperation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers whose duty it is to safeguard the interests of the Parties to the conflict.

Protecting Powers may appoint delegates from among their own nationals or the nationals of other neutral Powers, subject to the approval of the Power with which they are to carry out their duties.

The parties shall facilitate to the greatest extent possible the task of the representatives or delegates.

And their activities shall only be restricted as an exceptional and temporary measure when this is rendered necessary by imperative military necessities.

Article 9, and article 10 of the Fourth: the Convention's provisions constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organization may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake.

Article 10, and article 11 of the Fourth: substitutes. Parties may at any time agree to entrust to an organization which offers all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy the duties incumbent on the Protecting Powers. Failing that, the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State, or such an organization, to undertake the functions. Failing that, it shall request or shall accept the offer of a humanitarian organisation such as the International Committee of the Red Cross. And no derogation from these provisions may be made by special agreement between Powers one of which is restricted in its freedom to negotiate by reason of military events, more particularly where the whole, or a substantial part, of the territory of the said Power is occupied.

Article 11, and article 12 of the Fourth: good offices. Where the Protecting Powers deem it advisable, particularly in cases of disagreement between the Parties to the conflict as to the application or interpretation of the Convention, they shall lend their good offices with a view to settling the disagreement, and may propose a meeting of representatives, possibly on neutral territory suitably chosen, which the Parties to the conflict shall be bound to give effect to.

What a Protecting Power does

Its functions run through all four Conventions, and listing them shows how central the institution was meant to be.

Visit and inspect. Article 126 of the Third Convention and article 143 of the Fourth give its delegates access to all places where prisoners or protected persons are, the right to interview them without witnesses, and full liberty to select the places they visit.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in456

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Five

The International Fact-Finding Commission

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Article 90 of Protocol I establishes an International Fact-Finding Commission of fifteen members which may enquire into grave breaches and other serious violations, and offer its good offices to restore respect for the law, but only in relation to parties that have declared acceptance of its competence or that consent in the particular case.

Why it exists

The enquiry procedure in the Conventions has never been used.

Article 52 of the First Convention, article 53 of the Second, article 132 of the Third and article 149 of the Fourth are identical: at the request of a party an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, with an umpire to decide procedure failing agreement, and once a violation is established the parties shall put an end to it and shall repress it with the least possible delay.

The defect is that every step requires the agreement of the accused party, and a party accused of grave violations does not agree.

The response in 1977 was to create a standing body. A commission that already exists, with elected members and an agreed procedure, needs no ad hoc agreement on its composition or its rules, so the argument goes only to whether it may act in the particular case.

The Commission

Article 90(1)(a): an International Fact-Finding Commission consisting of fifteen members of high moral standing and acknowledged impartiality shall be established.

(b): when not less than twenty High Contracting Parties have agreed to accept the competence of the Commission, the depositary shall convene a meeting of representatives of those parties to elect the members by secret ballot from a list of persons to which each of those High Contracting Parties may nominate one person, and at five-yearly intervals thereafter.

(c): members shall serve in their personal capacity and hold office until the next election.

(d): the parties shall ensure that members individually possess the qualifications required and that in the Commission as a whole, equitable geographical representation is assured.

(e): casual vacancies are filled by the Commission itself.

(f): the depositary makes available the necessary administrative facilities.

The twenty-declaration threshold was reached in 1991, and the Commission was constituted in 1992.

Competence

Article 90(2)(a): parties may at the time of signing, ratifying or acceding to the Protocol, or at any other subsequent time, declare that they recognize ipso facto and without special agreement, in relation to any other High Contracting Party accepting the same obligation, the competence of the Commission to enquire into allegations by such other Party.

So the standing competence is reciprocal. It exists between two parties only where both have declared.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in463

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Six

The International Committee of the Red Cross: What It Is

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

The International Committee of the Red Cross is a private association constituted under Swiss law, independent of any State and of the United Nations, whose functions are conferred on it by the Geneva Conventions, the Additional Protocols and the Statutes of the International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement, and which enjoys an international legal personality of its own.

What it is, exactly

Founded in 1863 in Geneva, as the International Committee for Relief to the Wounded, following Henry Dunant's A Memory of Solferino.

A private association governed by Swiss law, with an Assembly of co-opted members who have historically been Swiss nationals, an Assembly Council, a Presidency and a Directorate.

Its all-Swiss membership is deliberate and is defended on a functional ground: a body composed of nationals of one neutral State cannot be suspected of representing the interests of any belligerent, and the composition is what makes acceptance by both sides possible.

It is not an intergovernmental organisation, so it is not composed of States, does not report to them and is not governed by them.

It is not a non-governmental organisation in the ordinary sense either, because its functions derive from treaty rather than from its own constitution, and because it has legal personality and privileges that ordinary associations do not.

Its status is therefore sui generis, and that is the correct word to use.

The evidence of international legal personality

Four things establish it, and an answer should give them.

Functions conferred by treaty. The Geneva Conventions and Protocols confer specific functions on the ICRC by name, and the Conventions are ratified by every State in the world. A body on which universally ratified treaties confer functions is not merely a private association in international law.

Headquarters agreements. The ICRC has concluded agreements with a large number of States and with international organisations governing its status, privileges and immunities, of a kind concluded with international organisations rather than with private bodies.

Privileges and immunities. In many jurisdictions the ICRC enjoys immunity from legal process, inviolability of premises and archives, and exemption from taxation, and its delegates enjoy privileges comparable to those of diplomatic agents.

And a testimonial privilege. The Rules of Procedure and Evidence of the International Criminal Court provide that information, documents or other evidence which came into the ICRC's possession in the course of, or as a consequence of, the performance of its functions is privileged and not subject to disclosure, unless the ICRC consents or has disclosed it publicly. The ad hoc tribunals reached the same conclusion as a matter of customary law, holding that the ICRC has a right under customary international law to non-disclosure of information relating to its work.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in469

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Seven

The ICRC's Treaty Functions

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Articles 123 to 126 of the Third Convention, with their counterparts in the other three, confer on the ICRC the Central Tracing Agency, the transmission of relief through recognised societies, and the right of access to all places of detention with interviews without witnesses and free choice of the places visited.

Article 123: the Central Agency

A Central Prisoners of War Information Agency shall be created in a neutral country. The International Committee of the Red Cross shall, if it deems necessary, propose to the Powers concerned the organization of such an Agency.

Its function is to collect all the information it may obtain through official or private channels respecting prisoners of war, and to transmit it as rapidly as possible to the country of origin of the prisoners of war or to the Power on which they depend, and it shall receive from the Parties to the conflict all facilities for effecting such transmissions.

Parties, and in particular those whose nationals benefit by its services, are requested to give the Agency the financial aid it may require.

And the provisions shall in no way be interpreted as restricting the humanitarian activities of the International Committee of the Red Cross, or of the relief societies.

Article 140 of the Fourth Convention creates the civilian counterpart and provides expressly that it may be the same as that provided for in Article 123 of the Third Convention.

In practice it is the ICRC's Central Tracing Agency, which has performed the function in every conflict since 1949.

The words through official or private channels are what distinguish it from a national Information Bureau, which receives official information from its own government. The Agency may act on a letter, a released prisoner's account or another detainee's testimony, and assemble a record from material no government has confirmed.

Article 125: relief societies

Subject to the measures which the Detaining Powers may consider essential to ensure their security or to meet any other reasonable need, the representatives of religious organizations, relief societies, or any other organization assisting prisoners of war shall receive all necessary facilities for visiting the prisoners, for distributing relief supplies and material, from any source, intended for religious, educational or recreative purposes, and for assisting them in organizing their leisure time within the camps.

Such societies may be constituted in the territory of the Detaining Power or in any other country, or they may have an international character.

The Detaining Power may limit the number of societies and organizations whose delegates are allowed to carry out their activities, provided the limitation does not hinder effective and adequate relief.

And the special position of the International Committee of the Red Cross in this field shall be recognized and respected at all times.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in474

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Eight

The Right of Humanitarian Initiative, and Confidentiality as a Method

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

The ICRC works by the right of humanitarian initiative, which permits it to offer its services in any situation, and by confidentiality, under which its findings go to the authority concerned and not to the public, because access to the people who need protection depends on the authority believing that what the delegates see will not be published.

The right of humanitarian initiative

Its textual bases are three.

Common article 3: An impartial humanitarian body, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, may offer its services to the Parties to the conflict.

Article 9 of the first three Conventions and article 10 of the Fourth: the provisions constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organization may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake for the protection of the persons concerned and for their relief.

Article 5(2)(d) and (3) of the Statutes of the Movement, which authorise it to take any humanitarian initiative which comes within its role as a specifically neutral and independent institution and intermediary.

What the right actually is

It is a right to offer, not a right to act. Every formulation is subject to the consent of the party.

Its legal significance is therefore negative and it is important. An offer of services is not an unfriendly act and is not interference in internal affairs, so a State cannot treat the offer itself as a hostile act or as a violation of its sovereignty, and cannot refuse on that ground.

That matters most in internal conflict, where the argument that outside humanitarian involvement is interference has historically been the principal obstacle, and where common article 3's savings clause on legal status was needed for the same reason.

And the right extends beyond armed conflict. The Statutes' formulation permits the ICRC to act in internal disturbances and tensions and other situations of violence which fall below the threshold of common article 3, where no humanitarian treaty applies at all, and a substantial part of its detention work is conducted there.

Confidentiality as a method

The ICRC's standing practice is that its findings and its representations are addressed to the authority concerned and are not published.

Reports of detention visits go to the detaining authority. They are not given to the media, to other governments, to the United Nations or to courts.

The reason is functional and should be stated as such. An authority that admits delegates to its places of detention, on terms permitting private interviews and repeat visits, does so because it expects that what is found will be raised with it rather than published about it. If the ICRC published, it would be admitted once and never again, and the people it exists to protect would be left with nobody at all.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in480

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Eighty-Nine

The Movement: the Committee, the Federation and the National Societies

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

The International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement comprises the International Committee of the Red Cross, the International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies, and the National Societies, and is governed by seven Fundamental Principles and by Statutes adopted by an International Conference in which States participate.

The three components

The International Committee

Examined in [The International Committee of the Red Cross: What It Is]. Its role under article 5 of the Statutes includes maintaining and disseminating the Fundamental Principles, recognising new National Societies, undertaking the tasks conferred on it by the Conventions, working for the faithful application of humanitarian law, and taking any humanitarian initiative within its role as a neutral and independent intermediary.

Its characteristic field is armed conflict, and in conflict it leads and coordinates the Movement's international relief operations.

The International Federation

Founded in 1919 as the League of Red Cross Societies, and renamed in 1991.

Its role is to act as the permanent liaison body among the National Societies, to represent them internationally, to support their development, and to lead and coordinate international relief in situations other than armed conflict, principally natural disasters and health emergencies.

The division is by situation and not by activity. In armed conflict the ICRC leads; in disaster the Federation leads; and in a complex situation the two agree which of them coordinates.

The National Societies

One in each country, recognised by the ICRC and admitted to membership of the Federation.

Ten conditions must be satisfied for recognition, and they are worth naming because they are what distinguishes a National Society from any other charity: it must be constituted in the territory of a State party to the Geneva Conventions; be the only National Society in that country and be directed by a central body; be duly recognised by the government of its country on the basis of the Geneva Conventions and of the national legislation as a voluntary aid society, auxiliary to the public authorities in the humanitarian field; have an autonomous status allowing it to operate in conformity with the Fundamental Principles; use the recognised name and emblem; be organised to perform its statutory tasks including preparation in peacetime for its wartime tasks; extend its activity to the entire national territory; recruit voluntary personnel without discrimination; accept the Statutes of the Movement and share in the fellowship of the Movement; and respect the Fundamental Principles and be guided by international humanitarian law.

The auxiliary role

The third condition is the distinctive one and it repays explanation.

A National Society is auxiliary to the public authorities in the humanitarian field. It is neither a government body nor an ordinary non-governmental organisation, and the relationship is one of partnership in which the Society supports the authorities while retaining the autonomy required by the Fundamental Principles.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in486

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety

National Legislation: How a State Implements the Conventions

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

National legislation supplements international effort because the Conventions require States to criminalise grave breaches, protect the emblem, and take the measures necessary for execution, and because most of what humanitarian law requires can only be delivered by domestic law, courts and administration.

Why national legislation is necessary

Three reasons, and the first is textual.

The Conventions say so. Article 49 of the First Convention and its counterparts require parties to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions; article 54 requires legislation for the prevention and repression of emblem abuse; article 80 of Protocol I requires parties without delay to take all necessary measures for the execution of their obligations; and article 84 requires them to communicate the laws they adopt.

International law has no police. There is no international force to arrest, no international prison, no international registry of protected persons and no international authority to authorise the emblem. Every function the Conventions describe is performed, if at all, by a national institution.

And the obligations are addressed to persons, not only to States. A grave breach is committed by an individual, and an individual is prosecuted in a national court under a national statute.

The six things a State must legislate for

Listing them turns a vague question into a structured answer, and this list is the spine of any answer to MU's question 4.

One: criminalise grave breaches

Create offences corresponding to the grave breaches in articles 50, 51, 130 and 147, and to article 85 of Protocol I if the State is a party.

Provide penalties proportionate to the gravity.

Establish jurisdiction over them regardless of the nationality of the offender and of the place of commission, which is the article 49 obligation.

And provide for extradition where the State prefers to hand the accused over.

Two: protect the emblem

Prohibit unauthorised use of the red cross, red crescent, red lion and sun and, for parties to Protocol III, the red crystal, and of the arms of the Swiss Confederation and of imitations.

Provide penalties, and provide for the seizure or forfeiture of goods.

Regulate authorised use, distinguishing protective from indicative use, and designate the authority that authorises it.

Deal with prior users, which article 53 of the First Convention contemplates by allowing a transitional period.

Three: give effect to the judicial guarantees

Require notice to the Protecting Power before the trial of a protected person.

Require legal representation and adequate time to prepare.

Provide for appeals and for the notification of judgments.

And ensure that the courts which try protected persons meet the standard of article 84 of the Third Convention and article 105 and following.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in492

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-One

India's Geneva Conventions Act 1960: the Offences

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

The Geneva Conventions Act, 1960, Act No. 6 of 1960, punishes grave breaches of the four Conventions with death or life imprisonment where the offence involves wilful killing and with imprisonment up to fourteen years otherwise, applies regardless of nationality or citizenship to acts committed within or without India, and sets out the four Conventions in full in four Schedules.

The Act

Act No. 6 of 1960, brought into force on 14 August 1961 by notification.

Twenty sections in six chapters, with four Schedules setting out the Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 in full.

Section 1(2): it extends to the whole of India.

Section 20 repeals the Geneva Convention Implementing Act 1936, which had given effect to the earlier Convention.

Section 2: the definitions

Conventions means the Conventions set out in the Schedules, and the First, Second, Third and Fourth Conventions mean those in the First, Second, Third and Fourth Schedules respectively.

Court does not include a court-martial or military court, which matters for the reading of section 7.

Protected internee means a person protected by the Fourth Convention and interned in India.

Protecting power, in relation to a protected internee or protected prisoner of war, means the power or organisation carrying out the duties assigned to protecting powers under the Third or Fourth Convention in the interests of the power of which he is a national or of whose forces he is or was at any material time a member.

Protected prisoner of war means a person protected by the Third Convention.

The definitions are drafted by reference to the Conventions, which is the technique described in [National Legislation: How a State Implements the Conventions] and which is why the Schedules are necessary.

Section 3: the offence

If any person within or without India commits or attempts to commit, or abets or procures the commission by any other person of, a grave breach of any of the Conventions he shall be punished,

(a) where the offence involves the wilful killing of a person protected by any of the Conventions, with death or with imprisonment for life; and

(b) in any other case, with imprisonment for a term which may extend to fourteen years.

And sub-section (2): Sub-section (1) applies to persons regardless of their nationality or citizenship.

The five features

Universal jurisdiction, in terms. The words within or without India remove the territorial limit and regardless of their nationality or citizenship removes the personal limit, so section 3 creates the mandatory universal jurisdiction that article 49 requires.

It reaches inchoate and secondary liability. Commits or attempts to commit, or abets or procures the commission by any other person, so an attempt, an abettor and a procurer are all within the section.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in497

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Two

The Geneva Conventions Act 1960: Procedure and the Emblem

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Chapters III to VI of the Geneva Conventions Act 1960 require notice to the Protecting Power before the trial of a protected person, mandatory legal representation with fourteen days to prepare, protection of appeal rights and of pre-trial custody, and prohibit unauthorised use of the emblems on pain of a fine of five hundred rupees.

Section 8: notice of trial

The court before which a protected prisoner of war is brought up for trial for any offence, or a protected internee is brought up for trial for an offence for which the court has power to sentence him to death or to imprisonment for a term of two years or more, shall not proceed with the trial until it is proved to the satisfaction of the court that a notice containing specified particulars has been served not less than three weeks previously on the protecting power (if there is a protecting power) and, if the accused is a protected prisoner of war, on the accused and the prisoners' representative.

The particulars

(a) the full name and description of the accused, including the date of his birth and his profession or trade, if any, and if the accused is a protected prisoner of war, his rank and arm, regimental, personal or serial number;

(b) his place of detention, internment or residence;

(c) the offence with which he is charged; and

(d) the court before which the trial is to take place and the time and place appointed for the trial.

Section 8(3) provides that a document purporting to be signed on behalf of the protecting power, or by the prisoners' representative or the accused, and to acknowledge receipt of a notice under the section, shall, unless the contrary is shown, be sufficient evidence that the notice was served on that day.

Section 8(4) defines prisoners' representative by reference to article 79 of the Third Convention.

Section 8(5) permits the court adjourning a trial to comply with the section to authorise detention for the period of the adjournment.

The comparison with article 104

Section 8 is article 104 of the Third Convention enacted in Indian terms, and the correspondence is close: three weeks' notice, the same particulars, the same consequence that the trial may not proceed.

Two differences are worth noting. Article 104 requires notice to the Protecting Power and to the prisoners' representative and the accused; section 8 requires notice to the Protecting Power if there is a protecting power, and to the accused and representative only where the accused is a prisoner of war.

And the words if there is a protecting power are the drafters acknowledging the problem examined in [Protecting Powers, and Their Substitutes]. Where none exists, the notice requirement to the Protecting Power falls away and the protection is reduced to the notice to the accused and the representative.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in503

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Three

What India Has Not Legislated For

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

India has implemented the four Geneva Conventions by the Act of 1960 and the weapons of mass destruction obligations by later statutes, and has not acceded to the Additional Protocols, has not ratified the Rome Statute, has not legislated for war crimes beyond grave breaches, and has not amended the Act of 1960 in sixty-five years.

What India has done

The Geneva Conventions Act 1960, giving effect to the four Conventions with express universal jurisdiction over grave breaches and with the Conventions set out in four Schedules.

The Indian Red Cross Society Act 1920, constituting the National Society with the statutory basis its auxiliary role requires.

The Chemical Weapons Convention Act 2000, establishing the National Authority, creating offences, providing for declarations and inspections, and giving effect to the Convention of 1993.

The Weapons of Mass Destruction and their Delivery Systems (Prohibition of Unlawful Activities) Act 2005, prohibiting the unlawful manufacture, transport, transfer, financing and use of biological, chemical and nuclear weapons and their means of delivery, which gives effect to article IV of the Biological Weapons Convention and to Security Council resolution 1540 of 2004.

And the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993, which is not humanitarian law legislation but which creates the machinery through which some conduct in internal armed conflict is examined.

India has also ratified the Cultural Property Convention of 1954 and its First Protocol, and has acceded to the Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons and to several of its Protocols.

What India has not done

The Additional Protocols

India is not a party to Additional Protocol I, Additional Protocol II or Additional Protocol III.

The reasons given are of two kinds.

On Protocol I, the objection has been to article 1(4) and article 44(3), which classify conflicts against colonial domination, alien occupation and racist regimes as international armed conflicts and which relax the requirement that combatants distinguish themselves. India has taken the position, in common with several States, that these provisions confer status on non-State armed groups and import a political judgment about the justice of a cause into a body of law that is otherwise indifferent to it.

On Protocol II, the objection is to its application to internal conflict. A State facing insurgency regards a treaty regime applying to that conflict as conferring standing on the insurgents and as constraining its response, notwithstanding article 3's non-intervention clause.

The consequences of non-accession should be stated accurately and not overstated.

Much of Protocol I binds India as customary international law, including the rule of distinction in article 48, the definition of a military objective in article 52(2), the prohibition of indiscriminate attacks, the rule of proportionality, the obligation of precautions in article 57 and the fundamental guarantees in article 75.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in510

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Four

From Nuremberg to the Ad Hoc Tribunals

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Nuremberg and Tokyo established individual criminal responsibility under international law and rejected the defences of act of State and superior orders, and the ad hoc tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and for Rwanda established that serious violations of the law of non-international armed conflict entail individual criminal responsibility and built the modern case law of war crimes.

Nuremberg

The International Military Tribunal was established by the London Agreement of 8 August 1945, to which its Charter was annexed, and it sat at Nuremberg from November 1945 to October 1946.

Its jurisdiction under article 6 covered three crimes: crimes against peace, meaning the planning, preparation, initiation or waging of a war of aggression or a war in violation of international treaties; war crimes, meaning violations of the laws or customs of war including murder, ill-treatment or deportation of civilian populations, murder or ill-treatment of prisoners of war, killing of hostages, plunder, and wanton destruction not justified by military necessity; and crimes against humanity, meaning murder, extermination, enslavement, deportation and other inhumane acts committed against any civilian population before or during the war, or persecutions on political, racial or religious grounds in execution of or in connection with any crime within the jurisdiction.

The four propositions Nuremberg established

Individuals are responsible under international law. The Tribunal held that crimes against international law are committed by men, not by abstract entities, and only by punishing individuals who commit such crimes can the provisions of international law be enforced.

Act of State is no defence. Article 7 provided that the official position of defendants, whether as Heads of State or responsible officials in government departments, shall not be considered as freeing them from responsibility or mitigating punishment.

Superior orders is no defence but may mitigate. Article 8 provided that the fact that a defendant acted pursuant to order of his Government or of a superior shall not free him from responsibility, but may be considered in mitigation of punishment if the Tribunal determines that justice so requires.

And the Hague Regulations bound as customary law. The Tribunal held that by 1939 the rules laid down in the Hague Convention of 1907 were recognised by all civilised nations and were regarded as declaratory of the laws and customs of war, which answered the objection that not all belligerents were parties.

The criticisms

Two are standard and both should be given.

Victors' justice. The tribunal was constituted by the victorious powers, tried only the defeated, and applied no scrutiny to the conduct of the prosecuting States, including conduct that would have been charged had the roles been reversed.

Retroactivity. Crimes against peace and crimes against humanity were not offences under international law at the time the acts were committed, and the Tribunal's answer, that aggressive war had been outlawed by treaty and that the defendants must have known their acts were wrong, addresses the moral objection rather than the legal one.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in516

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Five

The International Criminal Court: the War Crimes Article

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Article 8 of the Rome Statute defines war crimes in four categories: grave breaches of the Geneva Conventions, other serious violations of the laws and customs applicable in international armed conflict, serious violations of common article 3, and other serious violations of the laws and customs applicable in non-international armed conflict.

The Court and its jurisdiction

The Rome Statute was adopted on 17 July 1998 and entered into force on 1 July 2002. The Court sits at The Hague.

Article 5: the Court's jurisdiction is limited to the most serious crimes of concern to the international community as a whole, namely the crime of genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes, and the crime of aggression.

The crime of aggression was defined by article 8 bis, inserted by the Review Conference at Kampala in 2010, and the Court's jurisdiction over it was activated on 17 July 2018. Article 5(2), which had reserved the crime for later definition, was deleted.

Article 6 defines genocide in the terms of the Genocide Convention of 1948: any of five listed acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such.

Article 7 defines crimes against humanity as any of eleven listed acts when committed as part of a widespread or systematic attack directed against any civilian population, with knowledge of the attack.

Article 8 defines war crimes, and it is the article this Module is concerned with.

The jurisdictional preconditions

Article 12: a State becomes a party and thereby accepts jurisdiction, and the Court may exercise jurisdiction where the State on the territory of which the conduct occurred or the State of which the person accused is a national is a party or has accepted jurisdiction.

Article 13: a situation may be referred by a State Party, by the Security Council acting under Chapter VII, or the Prosecutor may initiate an investigation proprio motu under article 15.

Article 16: the Security Council may, by resolution under Chapter VII, request a deferral of investigation or prosecution for twelve months, renewable.

Articles 13(b) and 16 are among India's stated objections, examined in [What India Has Not Legislated For].

Article 8's chapeau

The Court shall have jurisdiction in respect of war crimes in particular when committed as part of a plan or policy or as part of a large-scale commission of such crimes.

The words in particular are important and are commonly misread. They do not impose a threshold. A single war crime is within the Court's jurisdiction; the chapeau directs the Court's attention to crimes committed as part of a plan or policy or on a large scale, which is a guide to selection rather than an element of the offence.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in522

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Six

Complementarity, and Responsibility Under the Statute

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Article 17 makes a case inadmissible where a State with jurisdiction is genuinely investigating or prosecuting it, so the Court's jurisdiction is complementary to national jurisdictions, and articles 25 to 28 set out individual responsibility, the irrelevance of official capacity, and the responsibility of commanders and other superiors.

Complementarity

The tenth preambular paragraph emphasises that the Court shall be complementary to national criminal jurisdictions, and article 1 repeats it.

The preamble also recalls that it is the duty of every State to exercise its criminal jurisdiction over those responsible for international crimes.

Article 17: admissibility

The Court shall determine that a case is inadmissible where:

(a) The case is being investigated or prosecuted by a State which has jurisdiction over it, unless the State is unwilling or unable genuinely to carry out the investigation or prosecution;

(b) The case has been investigated by a State which has jurisdiction over it and the State has decided not to prosecute the person concerned, unless the decision resulted from the unwillingness or inability of the State genuinely to prosecute;

(c) The person concerned has already been tried for conduct which is the subject of the complaint, and a further trial is barred by article 20(3);

(d) The case is not of sufficient gravity to justify further action by the Court.

Unwillingness

Article 17(2) provides that to determine unwillingness the Court shall consider, having regard to the principles of due process recognised by international law, whether one or more of the following exist:

(a) The proceedings were or are being undertaken or the national decision was made for the purpose of shielding the person concerned from criminal responsibility.

(b) There has been an unjustified delay in the proceedings which in the circumstances is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice.

(c) The proceedings were not or are not being conducted independently or impartially, and they were or are being conducted in a manner which, in the circumstances, is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice.

The common thread is intent. Each limb asks whether the national process is directed at bringing the person to justice or at something else, and a sham trial, an interminable one and a partial one all fail for the same reason.

Inability

Article 17(3): to determine inability the Court shall consider whether, due to a total or substantial collapse or unavailability of its national judicial system, the State is unable to obtain the accused or the necessary evidence and testimony or is otherwise unable to carry out its proceedings.

Inability is a factual condition and is not a criticism. A State whose courts have ceased to function is unable, and there is no reproach in the finding.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in529

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Seven

Reparation, State Responsibility and the Victim

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Article 3 of Hague Convention IV and article 91 of Protocol I make a party which violates the law liable to pay compensation and responsible for all acts committed by persons forming part of its armed forces, and the law of State responsibility supplies the general framework, but no mechanism exists by which an individual victim can claim.

The provisions

Article 3 of Hague Convention IV of 1907: A belligerent party which violates the provisions of the said Regulations shall, if the case demands, be liable to pay compensation. It shall be responsible for all acts committed by persons forming part of its armed forces.

Article 91 of Protocol I: A Party to the conflict which violates the provisions of the Conventions or of this Protocol shall, if the case demands, be liable to pay compensation. It shall be responsible for all acts committed by persons forming part of its armed forces.

The two are almost identical, seventy years apart, and article 91 was drafted deliberately to reproduce article 3 and to extend it from the Hague Regulations to the whole of the Conventions and the Protocol.

The three elements

Liability to pay compensation, subject to the words if the case demands, which are usually read as meaning where compensation is the appropriate form of reparation rather than as conferring a discretion to refuse.

Responsibility for all acts committed by persons forming part of its armed forces. This is a rule of attribution and it is stricter than the general rule. Under the general law of State responsibility, conduct is attributable where the organ acts in that capacity, and conduct outside the scope of authority is attributable where the organ acts in an apparently official capacity. Article 3 and article 91 attribute all acts of members of the armed forces, so a State is responsible even for acts done contrary to orders and outside any official function.

And no forum. Neither provision creates a claims mechanism, identifies a claimant, or specifies against whom a claim lies.

The general law of State responsibility

The International Law Commission's Articles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts of 2001 supply the framework, and they are widely treated as reflecting customary law.

An internationally wrongful act arises where conduct is attributable to a State and constitutes a breach of an international obligation.

The responsible State is under an obligation to make full reparation for the injury caused, and reparation takes three forms: restitution, re-establishing the situation which existed before the wrongful act; compensation, for financially assessable damage insofar as it is not made good by restitution; and satisfaction, which may consist in acknowledgment of the breach, an expression of regret, a formal apology or another appropriate modality.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in536

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter Ninety-Eight

Why Implementation Fails

Syllabus topic 3, "Humanitarian law : Implementation"

In one line

Implementation fails because the law asks a State to police itself in the one situation where it is least able to, because the supervisory machinery depends on consent, because reciprocity has been deliberately removed, because there is no standing forum, because victims have no standing, and because the political cost of compliance is asymmetric, and only the last two of the first four are curable by drafting.

The six reasons

One: the violator is the enforcer

Article 49 of the First Convention and its counterparts require each State to search for and try persons alleged to have committed grave breaches, which means investigating its own armed forces for conduct that its own government may have ordered, tolerated or found convenient.

No other branch of law depends so completely on the wrongdoer to police itself, and the conditions in which the duty operates are the worst possible: during a war, with institutions under strain, with public opinion identified with the forces, and with the government's own responsibility at stake.

The consequence is measurable. National prosecutions for grave breaches number in the low hundreds since 1949, and most are of foreigners who arrived in the prosecuting State independently.

Two: the supervisory machinery requires consent

Every mechanism the Conventions created can be prevented by the party it was designed to supervise.

Protecting Powers require designation by one party and acceptance by the other.

The enquiry procedure in articles 52, 53, 132 and 149 requires agreement on its institution, on its procedure and on an umpire.

The Fact-Finding Commission requires either a declaration by both parties or consent in the particular case.

And the ICRC's access requires the consent of the detaining party and approval of its delegates.

The pattern is exact and it explains the record: the mechanisms that ask most are used least, and the ICRC works because it asks least.

Three: reciprocity has been removed

Common article 1 requires compliance in all circumstances, article 60(5) of the Vienna Convention excludes humanitarian provisions from suspension for material breach, and reprisals against protected persons and against a long list of objects are prohibited.

That is right, and it removes the enforcement mechanism that operates in most of treaty law, which is the threat of non-performance in return.

So the incentive structure is unusual. A State complies for reasons of law, discipline, reputation and self-interest in reciprocal treatment of its own personnel, and not because non-compliance releases the other side.

Four: there is no standing forum

There is no court of general jurisdiction for humanitarian law.

The International Court of Justice hears cases between States that consent to its jurisdiction, and violations of humanitarian law reach it only incidentally.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in542

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Module IV

munotes.in

Chapter Ninety-Nine

The Concept of Refugees: Why the Category Exists

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

The legal category of refugee exists because the international system allocates the protection of individuals to their State of nationality, and a person persecuted by or unprotected by that State falls outside the allocation entirely, so a substitute source of protection has to be created.

The problem the category solves

International law is built on nationality.

A person's rights abroad are asserted through their State. Diplomatic protection is the classical mechanism: an injury to a national abroad is treated as an injury to the State, which may claim on their behalf, and the claim belongs to the State.

A person's admission to another State depends on their State. Passports, travel documents and consular services all issue from the State of nationality.

And a person's protection at home is the responsibility of their State. Human rights obligations bind a State towards persons in its jurisdiction, and the primary remedy for a violation is a domestic one.

Every one of those mechanisms fails for the person the refugee definition describes.

Their State will not protect them, because it is the persecutor, or because it cannot, or because it will not. They cannot claim through it, cannot obtain documents from it, and cannot seek a remedy from it.

And they are outside their country, so its domestic remedies are in any event unavailable.

The refugee is therefore a person for whom the ordinary machinery has broken down at every point, and the category exists to supply what the broken machinery would have supplied: a status, a document, a set of rights, and a body that speaks for them.

Surrogate protection

That is the concept the literature and the case law use, and it should be named.

Refugee status is a form of surrogate or substitute protection. The international community, through the State of refuge and through the High Commissioner, supplies the protection the State of nationality has failed to supply.

Three consequences follow from that characterisation, and each is examinable.

Protection is unavailable where the State of nationality is willing and able to give it. That is the basis of the internal protection or internal flight alternative, by which a claim may fail if the person could safely and reasonably obtain protection elsewhere in their own country.

Status ends when the protection revives. The cessation clauses in article 1C are built on that logic: re-availment of national protection, reacquisition of nationality, acquisition of a new nationality, voluntary re-establishment, and change of circumstances.

And a person who has more than one nationality is not a refugee if any of those States will protect them, which article 1A(2) provides in terms: a person shall not be deemed to lack the protection of a country of nationality if, without any valid reason based on well-founded fear, he has not availed himself of that protection.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in548

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred

The Definition in Article 1A(2)

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Article 1A(2) defines a refugee as a person who, owing to well-founded fear of being persecuted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion, is outside the country of his nationality and is unable or, owing to such fear, is unwilling to avail himself of the protection of that country, and who, being stateless and outside the country of former habitual residence, is unable or unwilling to return to it.

The text

As a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 and owing to well-founded fear of being persecuted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion, is outside the country of his nationality and is unable or, owing to such fear, is unwilling to avail himself of the protection of that country; or who, not having a nationality and being outside the country of his former habitual residence as a result of such events, is unable or, owing to such fear, is unwilling to return to it.

The words as a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 were removed for parties to the 1967 Protocol, and the geographical limitation in article 1B was removed with them, which [What the 1967 Protocol Changed] sets out. The rest of the definition is unchanged since 1951.

The five elements

Every element must be satisfied, and each has generated its own case law.

One: outside the country of nationality

A person inside their own country is not a refugee, however well founded their fear. That is what distinguishes a refugee from an internally displaced person.

No lawful departure is required. A person who left lawfully, or who was abroad when the circumstances arose, is not excluded; the refugee sur place is a person who becomes a refugee while already outside, either because circumstances at home changed or because of their own actions abroad.

And the country is the country of nationality, or for a stateless person the country of former habitual residence.

Article 1A(2)'s final paragraph deals with multiple nationality: where a person has more than one nationality, the country of his nationality means each of them, and a person shall not be deemed to be lacking the protection of the country of his nationality if, without any valid reason based on well-founded fear, he has not availed himself of the protection of one of the countries of which he is a national.

Two: well-founded fear

A subjective element, fear, and an objective one, well-founded.

The two are examined in [Well-Founded Fear, and Persecution], together with the standard of proof and the question whether the subjective element is necessary at all.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in553

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred One

The Five Grounds, and Membership of a Particular Social Group

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

The five grounds are race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group and political opinion, they require a causal link with the feared persecution, they may be actual or imputed, and the fourth is the only open-textured one and has carried the law's development for seventy years.

The causal link

The words are for reasons of, and they require a nexus between the persecution and the ground.

The link may exist in two ways, and both count.

The persecutor acts because of the characteristic, which is the ordinary case.

Or the State fails to protect because of the characteristic, so that the harm itself is inflicted for a non-Convention reason but protection is withheld for a Convention one. Domestic violence claims have frequently proceeded on that basis.

The ground need not be the only reason, and it is enough that it is a contributing cause.

And the characteristic may be imputed. A person persecuted because the persecutor believes them to hold a political opinion, or to belong to a religion or a group, is within the definition whether or not the belief is correct. That is settled and it is important, because persecutors act on perception.

Race

Understood in the widest sense, including colour, descent, and membership of a particular ethnic group, and read consistently with the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination.

In practice most race claims are also nationality or particular social group claims, and the grounds overlap heavily.

Religion

Covers the holding of a belief, the manifestation of it, participation in or abstention from communal worship, and the absence of belief.

Three forms of persecution on this ground are distinguished: prohibition of membership of a religious community, of worship or of religious instruction; serious discrimination on account of religious practice; and forced conversion or forced compliance with religious practices.

Persecution for refusing to adopt a religion or for apostasy is within the ground, and so is persecution for holding no religion.

Nationality

Not confined to citizenship. It includes membership of an ethnic or linguistic group and may overlap with race.

Its distinctive use is for minorities within a State, where the persecutor and the persecuted share citizenship but differ in ethnic or linguistic identity.

Political opinion

Covers any opinion on a matter in which the machinery of State, government, society or policy may be engaged.

The opinion need not have been expressed, provided it can be attributed, and imputed political opinion is the commonest basis of claims under this ground: a person persecuted as a suspected supporter of an opposition movement need not in fact support it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in559

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Two

Well-Founded Fear, and Persecution

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Well-founded fear has a subjective element, the applicant's apprehension, and an objective element, that the apprehension is supported by the circumstances, and persecution is undefined in the Convention but is understood as a threat to life or freedom, or other serious violations of human rights, on a Convention ground.

Well-founded fear

The two elements

Fear is subjective, being a state of mind, and the Convention's use of the word was deliberate: the drafters wanted a test framed around the applicant's own situation rather than around objective conditions in the country of origin alone.

Well-founded is objective, requiring that the fear be supported by the circumstances as they appear on the evidence.

The subjective element is now widely doubted as a separate requirement, and the reasons are practical. A person may be stoical, or may suppress fear, or may be too traumatised to express it, and it would be perverse if their claim failed for want of demonstrated apprehension while an identically situated applicant succeeded. The prevailing approach treats the test as substantially objective: would a reasonable person in the applicant's position have a well-founded fear of persecution.

The standard of proof

This is the most important practical point in the whole of refugee law and it should be stated precisely.

The standard is not the balance of probabilities and it is not beyond reasonable doubt.

The accepted formulations are a reasonable degree of likelihood, a real chance, or a reasonable possibility.

The reason is the consequence of error. A wrong decision against an applicant may result in their return to persecution or death; a wrong decision in their favour results in protection being given to someone who did not strictly need it. The asymmetry justifies a lower threshold.

Two propositions follow and both are established.

A fear may be well founded even though the probability of persecution is well below fifty per cent. A ten per cent chance of being shot is a real chance.

And past persecution is evidence but is not required. The test is prospective, so a person who has never been harmed may qualify, and a person who has been harmed may not if circumstances have changed.

The benefit of the doubt

Applicants frequently cannot corroborate. They have fled without documents, cannot obtain evidence from the country they fled, and are recounting events that were not recorded.

UNHCR's Handbook states the approach: where the applicant's account appears credible, is coherent and plausible, does not run counter to generally known facts, and the applicant has made a genuine effort to substantiate the claim, the benefit of the doubt should be given in respect of statements that cannot be proved.

That is not a reversal of the burden. The burden of substantiating the claim remains on the applicant, and the duty to ascertain and evaluate the relevant facts is shared with the decision-maker, who has access to country information the applicant does not.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in564

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Three

What the 1967 Protocol Changed

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

The Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees of 1967 requires its parties to apply articles 2 to 34 of the Convention to refugees defined without the words as a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 and without the geographic limitation, and it is an independent instrument which a State may join without being a party to the Convention.

Why it was needed

The Convention of 1951 was drafted for the refugees of Europe.

Two limitations expressed that.

A dateline. Article 1A(2) applied to persons who became refugees as a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951, so the Convention was a settlement of an existing problem and not a standing regime.

And an optional geographic limitation. Article 1B(1) permitted each State on signature, ratification or accession to declare that events occurring before 1 January 1951 meant either events occurring in Europe before 1 January 1951 or events occurring in Europe or elsewhere before 1 January 1951, and to apply the Convention accordingly.

By the 1960s both limitations had been overtaken. Decolonisation and its conflicts had produced very large refugee populations in Africa and Asia, none of them within the dateline, and the Office of the High Commissioner was assisting people the Convention did not cover.

The response was drafted in 1966, taken note of by the Economic and Social Council in resolution 1186 (XLI) of 18 November 1966 and by the General Assembly in resolution 2198 (XXI) of 16 December 1966, and it entered into force on 4 October 1967.

Article I: what the Protocol does

Article I(1): the States Parties undertake to apply articles 2 to 34 inclusive of the Convention to refugees as hereinafter defined.

Article I(2): the term refugee shall mean any person within the definition of article 1 of the Convention as if the words as a result of events occurring before 1 January 1951 and... and the words ...as a result of such events, in article 1 A (2) were omitted.

Article I(3): the Protocol shall be applied by the States Parties hereto without any geographic limitation, save that existing declarations under article 1B(1)(a) continue to apply unless extended.

Three features of that drafting

The Protocol does not amend the Convention. It is a separate treaty, and the Convention's text is unchanged. Article I(2) achieves its result by directing that the definition be read as if the words were omitted.

It incorporates articles 2 to 34 by reference. So the substantive rights, the standards of treatment, non-refoulement and expulsion all apply to Protocol refugees exactly as to Convention refugees.

And it is independent. Article V provides that the Protocol is open for accession by all States parties to the Convention and by any other State Member of the United Nations or member of any of the specialized agencies or to which an invitation to accede may have been addressed by the General Assembly, so a State may accede to the Protocol without acceding to the Convention.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in569

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Four

Cessation, and the Exclusion Clauses

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Article 1C sets out six cessation clauses under which the Convention ceases to apply because national protection has revived or been replaced, and article 1F sets out three exclusion clauses under which the Convention never applied because the person is undeserving of protection.

Cessation: article 1C

This Convention shall cease to apply to any person falling under the terms of section A if:

(1) He has voluntarily re-availed himself of the protection of the country of his nationality; or

(2) Having lost his nationality, he has voluntarily reacquired it; or

(3) He has acquired a new nationality, and enjoys the protection of the country of his new nationality; or

(4) He has voluntarily re-established himself in the country which he left or outside which he remained owing to fear of persecution; or

(5) He can no longer, because the circumstances in connection with which he has been recognized as a refugee have ceased to exist, continue to refuse to avail himself of the protection of the country of his nationality;

(6) Being a person who has no nationality he is, because the circumstances in connection with which he has been recognized as a refugee have ceased to exist, able to return to the country of his former habitual residence.

And clauses (5) and (6) carry a proviso: they shall not apply to a refugee falling under section A(1), the pre-war refugees, who is able to invoke compelling reasons arising out of previous persecution for refusing to avail himself of protection or to return.

The structure

The first four clauses depend on the refugee's own act, and the operative word in each is voluntarily. A person who re-avails, reacquires, acquires or re-establishes has chosen to resume a relationship with a State that protects them.

The last two depend on a change of circumstances, and they are the ones that matter in practice.

The ceased circumstances clauses

Clauses (5) and (6) are applied restrictively and three requirements are established.

The change must be fundamental, going to the causes of the fear rather than to superficial or transitory conditions.

It must be durable, which in practice means it must be observed over a period rather than declared immediately after an event.

And the protection restored must be effective, meaning the country of origin must have a functioning government able and willing to provide protection, with the basic structures of the rule of law in place.

The compelling reasons proviso is expressed in the text as applying only to article 1A(1) refugees, but it is very widely applied by analogy to article 1A(2) refugees, and UNHCR guidance and much State practice treat it as a general humanitarian principle: a person who suffered atrocious persecution should not be compelled to return merely because conditions have changed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in574

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Five

Wider Definitions: the OAU Convention and Cartagena

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

The OAU Convention of 1969 reproduces the 1951 definition and adds a second limb covering every person compelled to leave by external aggression, occupation, foreign domination or events seriously disturbing public order, and the Cartagena Declaration of 1984 makes a comparable extension for Latin America.

The OAU Convention

The Convention Governing the Specific Aspects of Refugee Problems in Africa, adopted at Addis Ababa on 10 September 1969, in force 20 June 1974. Fifteen articles, numbered in roman.

It is not a substitute for the 1951 Convention but a regional complement, and its preamble records the intention that it be the effective regional complement in Africa of the 1951 Convention.

Article I: the definition

Article I(1) reproduces the 1951 definition word for word: every person who, owing to well-founded fear of being persecuted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion, is outside the country of his nationality and is unable or, owing to such fear, is unwilling to avail himself of the protection of that country, and the stateless limb.

Article I(2) is the addition, and it is the reason the Convention matters.

The term Refugee shall also apply to every person who, owing to external aggression, occupation, foreign domination or events seriously disturbing public order in either part or the whole of his country of origin or nationality, is compelled to leave his place of habitual residence in order to seek refuge in another place outside his country of origin or nationality.

What the second limb changes

Four differences from article 1A(2), and each matters.

No persecution is required. The trigger is a situation, not treatment directed at the person.

No Convention ground is required. There is no need for a nexus with race, religion, nationality, social group or political opinion, which is the element on which most 1951 claims fail.

No individual targeting is required. A person fleeing generalised violence qualifies without showing differential risk.

And the standard is compulsion rather than fear. The person must be compelled to leave, which is an objective test directed at the situation rather than at the applicant's state of mind.

The four triggers

External aggression, occupation and foreign domination are the decolonisation triggers, and they reflect the Convention's origin in the wars of independence and their aftermath.

Events seriously disturbing public order is the open one and does the work. It covers internal armed conflict, generalised violence, and severe breakdowns of public order, and it is the phrase under which the great majority of group recognitions in Africa have been made.

Whether it reaches natural disaster and climate-related displacement is contested. The text does not exclude it, and some authority reads events seriously disturbing public order as capable of covering a disaster that produces such a breakdown; the prevailing view requires a human element or at least a resulting disturbance of public order rather than the natural event itself. [Climate, Disaster and Conflict Displacement] takes it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in580

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Six

Displaced Persons, and How They Differ

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

An internally displaced person has been forced to flee their home for the same reasons as a refugee but has not crossed an internationally recognised State border, so they remain under the protection of their own government, outside the 1951 Convention, and within the scope of the Guiding Principles on Internal Displacement of 1998.

The definition

The Guiding Principles describe internally displaced persons as persons or groups of persons who have been forced or obliged to flee or to leave their homes or places of habitual residence, in particular as a result of or in order to avoid the effects of armed conflict, situations of generalized violence, violations of human rights or natural or human-made disasters, and who have not crossed an internationally recognized State border.

Four elements.

Forced or obliged to flee or leave, which distinguishes displacement from voluntary movement.

From their homes or places of habitual residence.

In particular as a result of the four listed causes, which are armed conflict, situations of generalized violence, violations of human rights, and natural or human-made disasters. The words in particular make the list illustrative rather than exhaustive.

And who have not crossed an internationally recognized State border.

It is a descriptive definition and not a legal status. That point is the key to the whole topic: a person does not acquire rights by being an internally displaced person, because they already have the rights of any person within the jurisdiction of their own State.

Why the border is the whole difference

Three consequences follow from it, and they explain the entire structure of this area.

The State remains the primary protector. An internally displaced person is a national or habitual resident on national territory, so the ordinary obligations of the State under its constitution, its law and the human rights treaties it has ratified apply in full. There is no failure of the allocation of protection, so no surrogate is needed.

International involvement requires consent. Assistance to displaced persons within a State is assistance on its territory, and requires its agreement in a way that assistance to refugees on another State's territory does not.

And there is no equivalent of non-refoulement. A refugee cannot be returned to danger; a displaced person can be moved by their own government within their own country, subject only to the limits humanitarian and human rights law impose.

The numbers

There are substantially more internally displaced persons than refugees, and the ratio is roughly two to one.

That is the practically important fact. The regime with a treaty, an institution and a defined status covers the smaller population, and the larger population is covered by a set of principles that are not binding as such.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in588

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Seven

Stateless Persons

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

A stateless person is one who is not considered as a national by any State under the operation of its law, and the position is governed by the 1954 Convention relating to the Status of Stateless Persons and the 1961 Convention on the Reduction of Statelessness, neither of which is the refugee regime.

The definition

Article 1(1) of the 1954 Convention: for the purpose of the Convention, the term stateless person means a person who is not considered as a national by any State under the operation of its law.

The three elements

Not considered as a national. The test is how States in fact treat the person, not how their law reads on paper. A State whose nationality law appears to confer nationality on a person, but which does not in practice treat them as a national, does not defeat the definition.

By any State. The person must be without any nationality, so a person with a nationality they cannot use, or whose State will not protect them, is not stateless.

Under the operation of its law. Law includes not only legislation but ministerial decrees, regulations, orders, judicial case law and, where relevant, custom and practice.

That is de jure statelessness, which is what the Convention defines.

De facto statelessness describes a person who holds a nationality but cannot avail themselves of its protection, and it is not defined in any treaty. The concept overlaps substantially with refugee status and it is generally more useful to analyse such a person as a refugee than as stateless.

The 1954 Convention

The Convention relating to the Status of Stateless Persons, adopted 28 September 1954, in force 6 June 1960.

It was originally drafted as a protocol to the 1951 Refugee Convention and was separated during the drafting, which is why its structure is almost identical.

Its structure

Article 1(2) contains exclusion clauses in the same form as article 1F, excluding persons receiving protection or assistance from a United Nations organ other than UNHCR, persons recognised by the competent authorities of their country of residence as having the rights and obligations attached to its nationality, and persons with respect to whom there are serious reasons for considering that they have committed a crime against peace, a war crime, a crime against humanity, a serious non-political crime outside the country of refuge prior to admission, or acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.

Articles 3 to 32 grant rights on the same four standards of treatment as the Refugee Convention, which [The Rights of a Refugee Under the Convention] explains: national treatment, most-favoured-national treatment, treatment as favourably as possible and not less favourable than aliens generally, and treatment accorded to aliens generally.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in594

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Eight

Asylum Seekers, Migrants and the Limits of the Category

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

An asylum seeker is a person whose claim to refugee status has not yet been determined, a migrant is a person who moves while retaining the protection of their own State, and the distinction between them is fundamental in law and very difficult to apply at a frontier where both arrive together.

Asylum seeker

The term has no treaty definition, and it describes a procedural position rather than a legal status.

Its content follows from the declaratory principle. Because refugee status is declaratory, an asylum seeker may already be a refugee, and the State does not know which until it has decided.

Three consequences follow, and they are the whole legal significance of the category.

Non-refoulement applies. Article 33 protects refugees, an asylum seeker may be a refugee, and returning them before determination risks returning a refugee, so the obligation attaches from the moment a claim is made.

Article 31 applies. A person who has entered irregularly and presents themselves without delay showing good cause is protected from penalties, which is examined in [Article 31, and Refugees Unlawfully in the Country of Refuge].

And a procedure is required. Neither the Convention nor the Protocol prescribes one, but the obligations in articles 31 and 33 cannot be discharged without a means of identifying who is a refugee, so a determination procedure is a necessary implication of the treaty, which [Determination of Status, Registration and Documentation] develops.

Migrant

Also without a treaty definition, and the usage is contested.

The broad usage treats a migrant as any person who moves away from their place of usual residence, whether within a country or across a border, whatever the reason, so refugees are a subset of migrants.

The narrow usage treats a migrant as a person who moves by choice, for reasons of personal convenience and without an external compelling factor, which excludes refugees.

UNHCR consistently uses the narrow sense and insists on the distinction, on the ground that conflating the two obscures the specific legal obligations owed to refugees. Other bodies use the broad sense and describe refugees as one category of migrant with a particular protection need.

A candidate should state that the term is used in both senses and say which they are using, because a great deal of confusion in this area is terminological.

Why the distinction matters legally

Four consequences, and each is concrete.

Return. A migrant may lawfully be returned to their country of nationality, subject to the general limits of human rights law. A refugee may not, by article 33.

Entry. A State controls the admission of migrants as an incident of sovereignty. It may not penalise a refugee for irregular entry, by article 31, and may not reject them at the frontier to a territory where they would be at risk.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in600

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Nine

Non-Refoulement

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Article 33(1) prohibits a State from expelling or returning a refugee in any manner whatsoever to the frontiers of territories where his life or freedom would be threatened on account of a Convention ground, article 33(2) creates two exceptions, and the parallel prohibition in human rights law against return to torture admits of none.

The text

Article 33(1): No Contracting State shall expel or return ("refouler") a refugee in any manner whatsoever to the frontiers of territories where his life or freedom would be threatened on account of his race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion.

Article 33(2): The benefit of the present provision may not, however, be claimed by a refugee whom there are reasonable grounds for regarding as a danger to the security of the country in which he is, or who, having been convicted by a final judgement of a particularly serious crime, constitutes a danger to the community of that country.

The elements of paragraph 1

In any manner whatsoever

The prohibition is on the result and not on the form.

It covers expulsion, deportation, extradition, rejection at the frontier, interception, and informal transfer. Any measure whose effect is that the person arrives in the territory of risk is caught, whatever it is called.

And it covers indirect return. Sending a person to a third State which will itself return them to the territory of risk is a breach, which is the doctrine of chain or indirect refoulement, and it is why safe third country arrangements require an assessment of the third State's practice and not merely of its treaty ratifications.

To the frontiers of territories

Territories, not States. The prohibition covers return to any territory of risk, including one not under the effective control of a recognised government, and including a part of a State.

Where his life or freedom would be threatened

The threshold is a threat to life or freedom, which is the same formula article 31 uses and which is generally read as coextensive with persecution.

The standard of risk is the same as for the definition: a real chance, or a reasonable degree of likelihood.

On account of a Convention ground

The same five grounds, so article 33 protects on the same basis as article 1A(2).

That is the principal limitation of the refugee law prohibition, and it is why the human rights prohibition is wider.

Who is protected

A refugee, and because status is declaratory that includes a person who satisfies the definition but has not been recognised, so asylum seekers are protected pending determination.

A person recognised is plainly protected. A person rejected after a fair procedure is not, unless the human rights prohibition applies.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in605

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Ten

The Rights of a Refugee Under the Convention

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Articles 3 to 34 confer rights on refugees by reference to four standards of treatment, national treatment, most-favoured-national treatment, treatment as favourable as possible and in any event not less favourable than aliens generally, and treatment accorded to aliens generally, and the level of entitlement rises with the degree of the refugee's attachment to the State.

The four standards

StandardMeaningExamples
National treatmentThe same as nationalsReligion, access to courts, rationing, elementary education, public relief, labour legislation and social security, fiscal charges, artistic and industrial property
Most-favoured-national treatmentThe same as nationals of the most favoured foreign countryRight of association, wage-earning employment
As favourable as possible, and not less favourable than aliens generallyBest efforts, with a floorMovable and immovable property, self-employment, liberal professions, housing, education other than elementary, freedom of movement
Treatment accorded to aliens generallyThe ordinary position of foreignersThe residual standard under article 7(1)

Article 7(1) states the residual rule: except where the Convention contains more favourable provisions, a State shall accord to refugees the same treatment as is accorded to aliens generally.

The levels of attachment

A second grading runs through the Convention and it is frequently missed.

Rights are conferred at four levels of connection to the State, and the phrase used in each article tells you which level applies.

Simply within the jurisdiction or subject to it: non-discrimination under article 3, religion under article 4, access to courts under article 16(1), and non-refoulement under article 33.

Physically present: article 31's protection against penalties for irregular entry.

Lawfully present: freedom of movement under article 26, and protection from expulsion under article 32.

Lawfully staying, meaning with a more durable residence: wage-earning employment under article 17, self-employment under article 18, the liberal professions under article 19, housing under article 21, public relief under article 23, labour legislation and social security under article 24, and travel documents under article 28.

Reading the qualifying words in each article is therefore essential, and an answer that treats the Convention as conferring a uniform set of rights has missed its architecture.

The rights, by group

The general provisions

Article 3, non-discrimination: apply the Convention without discrimination as to race, religion or country of origin.

Article 4, religion: treatment at least as favourable as that accorded to their nationals with respect to freedom to practise their religion and freedom as regards the religious education of their children.

Article 5: rights granted apart from the Convention are unaffected.

Article 6 defines in the same circumstances, requiring that any requirements which a person would have to fulfil for the enjoyment of a right, if he were not a refugee, must be fulfilled, with the exception of requirements which by their nature a refugee is incapable of fulfilling.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in611

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Eleven

Article 31, and Refugees Unlawfully in the Country of Refuge

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Article 31 prohibits penalties for illegal entry or presence on refugees coming directly from a territory where their life or freedom was threatened, provided they present themselves without delay to the authorities and show good cause, and limits restrictions on their movement to those which are necessary.

Why the article exists

A person fleeing persecution cannot ordinarily arrive lawfully.

A visa requires an application to the destination State, usually in the country of origin, supported by a passport issued by the State the person is fleeing, and often by evidence of employment, property and an intention to return.

A person about to be arrested cannot apply. They cannot approach their own authorities for a passport, cannot explain their purpose to a consulate without risk, and cannot satisfy a requirement to demonstrate that they will come back.

Carrier sanctions close the remaining route, since airlines and shipping companies are penalised for bringing passengers without documents and therefore refuse to carry them.

So irregular entry is the normal method of arrival for a genuine refugee, and a State that penalised it would penalise the exercise of the right the Convention exists to protect.

Article 31(1): the protection

The Contracting States shall not impose penalties, on account of their illegal entry or presence, on refugees who, coming directly from a territory where their life or freedom was threatened in the sense of article 1, enter or are present in their territory without authorization, provided they present themselves without delay to the authorities and show good cause for their illegal entry or presence.

The three conditions

Coming directly from a territory where their life or freedom was threatened.

The words are not read literally. A refugee will often transit one or more countries, and a strict reading would defeat the article for almost everyone. The accepted approach is that a person comes directly where they have not found, or could not reasonably be expected to have found, effective protection in an intermediate country, and short stays in transit, including stays required to arrange onward travel, do not break directness.

Present themselves without delay to the authorities.

What is prompt depends on the circumstances, and the accepted approach takes account of the person's condition, whether they were in the hands of an agent, whether they had access to advice, and their state of knowledge about the procedure.

Show good cause for their illegal entry or presence.

The good cause is the fear of persecution itself. A person who satisfies the definition has shown good cause by that fact, and the requirement is not an additional hurdle.

What penalties covers

Prosecution, conviction and punishment for unlawful entry or presence are the paradigm.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in617

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twelve

From the Nansen Passport to UNRRA and the IRO

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

The modern regime descends from four institutions: the Nansen arrangements from 1921, the United Nations Relief and Rehabilitation Administration from 1943, the International Refugee Organization from 1946, and the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees from 1950, and each was created because its predecessor had been designed for a problem that had changed.

The Nansen period, 1921 to 1938

The League of Nations appointed Fridtjof Nansen as High Commissioner for Russian Refugees in 1921, in response to the displacement produced by the Russian revolution and civil war, and his mandate was progressively extended to Armenian, Assyrian, Assyro-Chaldean, Turkish and Saar refugees.

The Nansen passport

The Arrangement of 5 July 1922 created a certificate of identity for Russian refugees, which became known as the Nansen passport, and successive arrangements extended it to the other groups.

What it did was solve the document problem, which is the practical core of refugee protection then as now. A stateless or unprotected person cannot travel, cannot be admitted, cannot work and cannot be identified, and the certificate supplied a document that States agreed to accept in place of a national passport.

Its two weaknesses are instructive. It was issued to defined national groups rather than by reference to a general definition, so a person outside the listed categories had nothing. And a return visa was not initially included, so a holder who left a country could not come back, which was remedied by later arrangements.

The inter-war instruments

The Arrangements of 1922, 1924, 1926, 1928 and 1935, the Conventions of 1933 and 1938, the Protocol of 1939 and the Agreement of 1946 are the nine instruments article 37 of the 1951 Convention replaces as between its parties.

The Convention of 28 October 1933 relating to the International Status of Refugees is the most important of them, because it contained the first treaty statement of non-refoulement, undertaking not to remove or keep from their territory by application of police measures refugees who had been authorised to reside there, unless dictated by national security or public order.

The whole system was group-based. A person was a refugee because they belonged to a category defined by origin, not because they satisfied a definition, which is the fundamental difference from 1951.

The United Nations Relief and Rehabilitation Administration, 1943 to 1947

MU names it expressly in her question 5, so it must be described accurately.

Established by agreement of forty-four nations signed at Washington on 9 November 1943, before the United Nations Organization existed, and operating until 1947, when its functions were distributed among successor bodies.

What it was

It was a relief and rehabilitation agency, not a refugee protection agency, and the distinction is the point.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in622

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Thirteen

Climate, Disaster and Conflict Displacement

Syllabus topic 4, "The Concept of refugees"

In one line

Persons displaced by climate change, disaster and generalised conflict fall outside article 1A(2) because the harm is not persecution and is not inflicted for a Convention reason, and no treaty covers them, so protection is assembled from regional definitions, complementary protection, the human rights prohibition of return to a real risk, and a set of non-binding frameworks.

Why the definition does not reach them

Three failures, and each is fatal on its own.

No persecution. A rising sea, a failed harvest and an artillery bombardment are not persecution, which imports harm directed at a person because of who they are.

No Convention ground. Even where the harm is severe and the fear well founded, it is not inflicted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion, which is the element examined in [The Five Grounds, and Membership of a Particular Social Group].

And often no agent at all. A natural hazard has no author, so there is nobody from whom protection is withheld and nobody whose conduct can be assessed.

The term climate refugee is therefore inaccurate as a legal description, and an answer should say so while acknowledging that it is used widely and usefully in political discourse.

Where the categories do partially overlap

Three qualifications, and giving them prevents the answer being too simple.

Disasters are not neutral in their effects. Where relief is distributed on discriminatory grounds, where a government withholds assistance from a region on ethnic or political grounds, or where a group is denied the means of survival because of who they are, the resulting harm may be persecution on a Convention ground and the 1951 definition may be satisfied.

Conflict displacement often is persecution. A person fleeing a conflict in which one side targets a group is a refugee, and the difficulty arises only with genuinely indiscriminate danger.

And climate effects operate through existing conflicts. Competition for water and land aggravates communal conflict, and displacement produced by the resulting violence may satisfy the definition even where the underlying driver is environmental.

The regional definitions

Article I(2) of the OAU Convention reaches persons compelled to leave by events seriously disturbing public order in either part or the whole of their country, and whether a disaster falls within that phrase is contested. The prevailing view requires a resulting disturbance of public order rather than the natural event itself, and on that reading a sudden catastrophe that destroys governance may qualify while a slow-onset process may not.

The Cartagena Declaration reaches persons whose lives, safety or freedom are threatened by generalised violence, foreign aggression, internal conflicts, massive violation of human rights or other circumstances which have seriously disturbed public order, and the closing words are read in some States of the region as capable of covering disaster displacement.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in628

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Fourteen

Strategies to Combat the Refugee Problem

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

A strategy against the refugee problem must prevent displacement, protect those displaced, find durable solutions, and distribute the burden fairly among States, and the international regime performs the second well, the third partially, the first almost not at all and the fourth badly.

What MU's topic asks

Her printed topic 5 is Strategies to combat refugee problem, and her question 6 asks candidates to discuss the strategies to combat the refugee problem globally and to critically analyze the role of UNHCR with special emphasis on its relationship and operations in India.

Two halves, and the first is a question about design. It is asking what a strategy has to consist of, not merely for a list of activities, and an answer organised around the four functions will be better than one that describes what UNHCR does.

The four functions

One: prevention

Address the causes so that people do not have to leave.

That means conflict prevention and resolution, the protection of human rights and minorities, accountable government, development, and disaster risk reduction.

It is the strategy everyone endorses and nobody operationalises, for reasons examined in [Root Causes, and Prevention]: the causes lie in the internal affairs of States, the instruments are political rather than legal, and no institution has both the mandate and the means.

And it is the only strategy that reduces the size of the problem rather than managing it.

Two: protection

Ensure that those who have been displaced are safe, are not returned to danger, and have a legal status and the means to live.

This is what the 1951 Convention and the Statute do, and it is the function the regime performs best. Non-refoulement is very widely observed as a norm; the definition is applied by administrative systems in most States; and the machinery of registration, documentation and rights exists.

Its weaknesses are the ones this Module has recorded: the definition's limits, the absence of a right of asylum, the treatment of asylum seekers pending determination, and the absence of any supervisory body with power.

Three: solutions

Ensure that displacement ends, rather than continuing indefinitely.

The Statute speaks of seeking permanent solutions, and the three are voluntary repatriation, local integration and resettlement, examined in [The Three Durable Solutions] and the three chapters that follow.

The regime performs this function partially and unevenly, and the central fact is that most refugees are in protracted situations, meaning that they have been displaced for five years or more without a solution in prospect, and that the average duration of displacement is measured in decades rather than years.

Four: responsibility sharing

Distribute the cost and the responsibility among States, rather than leaving it where geography puts it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in634

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Fifteen

UNHCR: the Statute and the Mandate

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

The Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees was established by the General Assembly with effect from 1 January 1951, its Statute annexed to resolution 428 (V) charges it with providing international protection and seeking permanent solutions, its work is to be entirely non-political, humanitarian and social, and its mandate definition is wider than article 1A(2).

Establishment

General Assembly resolution 319 (IV) of 3 December 1949 decided to establish the Office.

Resolution 428 (V) of 14 December 1950 adopted the Statute as an annex and called on governments to co-operate with the High Commissioner.

The Office began work on 1 January 1951, six months before the Convention was adopted on 28 July 1951.

That sequence matters. The institution preceded the treaty, and the Statute's definition and the Convention's definition were drafted in parallel, which is why they are similar but not identical.

Its constitutional character

A subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, established under article 22 of the Charter, and therefore not an autonomous international organisation with its own membership.

The High Commissioner is elected by the General Assembly on the nomination of the Secretary-General, and follows policy directives given by the Assembly or the Economic and Social Council.

Originally established for three years, and renewed by successive resolutions until the General Assembly removed the temporal limitation in 2003, so the Office is now of indefinite duration.

Funded largely by voluntary contributions. Paragraph 20 of the Statute provides that the Office shall be financed under the budget of the United Nations, and that no expenditure other than administrative expenditure relating to its functioning shall be borne on that budget, with all other expenditure financed by voluntary contributions.

That provision is the single most consequential clause in the Statute, because it means the Office's operational capacity depends entirely on donors, and therefore on their priorities.

The two functions

Paragraph 1: the High Commissioner shall assume the function of providing international protection, under the auspices of the United Nations, to refugees who fall within the scope of the present Statute and of seeking permanent solutions for the problem of refugees by assisting Governments and, subject to the approval of the Governments concerned, private organizations to facilitate the voluntary repatriation of such refugees, or their assimilation within new national communities.

Two functions, protection and solutions, and the second names two of the three durable solutions expressly, resettlement being the third.

The non-political clause

Paragraph 2: the work of the High Commissioner shall be of an entirely non-political character; it shall be humanitarian and social and shall relate, as a rule, to groups and categories of refugees.

Three things are in that sentence and each has consequences.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in639

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Sixteen

Article 35, and UNHCR's Duty of Supervision

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Article 35 of the Convention and article II of the Protocol oblige States to co-operate with the Office of the High Commissioner and in particular to facilitate its duty of supervising the application of the instrument, and to supply information on the condition of refugees, on implementation and on national law.

The text

Article 35(1): The Contracting States undertake to co-operate with the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, or any other agency of the United Nations which may succeed it, in the exercise of its functions, and shall in particular facilitate its duty of supervising the application of the provisions of this Convention.

Article 35(2): in order to enable the Office to make reports to the competent organs of the United Nations, the States undertake to provide them in the appropriate form with information and statistical data requested concerning: (a) the condition of refugees, (b) the implementation of this Convention, and (c) laws, regulations and decrees which are, or may hereafter be, in force relating to refugees.

Article II of the 1967 Protocol is in identical terms as regards the Protocol.

And paragraph 8(a) of the Statute charges the High Commissioner with supervising the application of international conventions for the protection of refugees, so the function exists on both sides: as a duty of the Office under its constitutive instrument, and as an obligation of States under the treaty.

Why the arrangement is unique

The Office is not a party to the Convention. It cannot be: it is a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, not a State.

The Convention has no treaty body. There is no committee of experts, no periodic reporting cycle, no individual complaints procedure and no conference of the parties.

So the supervisory function is performed by an entity outside the treaty, conferred on it by the treaty's own parties.

Compare the other regimes in this book. The Geneva Conventions rely on Protecting Powers and, in fact, on the ICRC acting with consent. The Chemical Weapons Convention has an Organisation created by the treaty with the parties as its members. The human rights treaties have treaty bodies composed of experts elected by the parties. Nothing else takes an existing body that is not a party and makes it the supervisor.

What supervision consists of

The Convention does not say, and the content has been built by practice.

Access to persons of concern, in order to assess conditions and to intervene individually.

Presence at determination procedures. In many States UNHCR is entitled to be present at interviews, to make submissions, or to be consulted, and in several its representative sits on or advises the determining body.

Intervention in litigation. The Office intervenes in national and regional courts as a third party or amicus, and its interventions on the interpretation of article 1A(2), article 31 and article 33 have influenced the case law substantially.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in645

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Seventeen

Determination of Status, Registration and Documentation

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Refugee status determination is the process by which a State or UNHCR decides whether a person satisfies the definition, and although the Convention prescribes no procedure at all, one is a necessary implication of articles 31 and 33 and its minimum requirements are now well established.

Why a procedure is required although none is prescribed

Neither the Convention nor the Protocol contains a single procedural provision.

The reason is that the drafters expected States to determine status under their own law, and the Final Act of the 1951 Conference does no more than express the hope that States will be guided by the Convention.

But the substantive obligations cannot be discharged without one.

Article 33 prohibits returning a refugee. Because status is declaratory, a State cannot know whether a person before it is a refugee without examining the claim, so a procedure is the only way to avoid breaching the article.

Article 31 prohibits penalties on a refugee who entered irregularly, which likewise requires the State to know who is a refugee.

And article 35 obliges States to co-operate with the Office in supervising the application of the Convention, which presupposes that they are applying it.

So the procedural apparatus of asylum is derived from the substantive obligations, and that derivation is what an answer should give.

The minimum requirements

Assembled from the practice of States, from the conclusions of the Executive Committee, from UNHCR's Handbook and from the case law of national and regional courts.

A competent authority clearly identified, with responsibility for examining requests and taking decisions in the first instance.

Access to the procedure, including at the frontier and in detention, with the necessary guidance about what to do.

An interview, conducted by a qualified official, with an interpreter, in conditions permitting the applicant to present the case.

Legal advice, or at least the opportunity to contact UNHCR and a representative.

A reasoned decision in writing.

A right of appeal or review, ordinarily with suspensive effect so that the applicant is not removed while it is pending.

Confidentiality, so that no information is disclosed to the authorities of the country of origin.

And permission to remain in the country pending the decision.

The burden and the standard

The burden of substantiating the claim rests on the applicant, and the duty to ascertain and evaluate all the relevant facts is shared with the examiner, who has access to country information the applicant does not.

The standard is a reasonable degree of likelihood or a real chance, examined in [Well-Founded Fear, and Persecution].

And the benefit of the doubt is given where the applicant's account is credible, coherent, plausible, consistent with generally known facts and the applicant has made a genuine effort to substantiate it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in651

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Eighteen

The Three Durable Solutions

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

The three durable solutions are voluntary repatriation, local integration and resettlement, a durable solution being one that ends the cycle of displacement by restoring national protection or by supplying a permanent substitute for it, and the great majority of the world's refugees are in protracted situations with no solution in prospect.

What makes a solution durable

Paragraph 1 of the Statute charges the High Commissioner with seeking permanent solutions for the problem of refugees, and names two of the three: voluntary repatriation and assimilation within new national communities.

A solution is durable when it ends the need for international protection, which happens in one of two ways.

National protection is restored, which is repatriation.

Or a permanent substitute is supplied by another State, which is local integration in the country of asylum or resettlement in a third State.

Anything else is management rather than solution. Camps, rations, temporary permits and renewable status address the consequences of displacement without ending it.

The three solutions

WhereWhat it requiresWho must agree
Voluntary repatriationCountry of originConditions permitting safe and dignified return, and the refugee's free choiceThe refugee, the country of origin, the country of asylum
Local integrationCountry of asylumLegal status leading to permanent residence and ideally naturalisation, economic self-reliance, and social acceptanceThe country of asylum
ResettlementA third StateAn offer of places, selection, transfer, and permanent status on arrivalThe resettlement State

Reading the last column shows the structural problem. Every solution requires the agreement of a State, and no State is under any obligation to provide one.

The order of preference, and how it changed

In the 1951 system, resettlement and integration were the expected solutions, reflecting the European post-war experience in which displaced persons were resettled to the Americas, Australia and elsewhere or integrated where they were.

From the 1980s voluntary repatriation became the preferred solution, and the shift had three causes: the numbers had become too large for resettlement to absorb, host States in the developing world were unwilling to integrate, and the end of several long conflicts made return possible.

The 1990s were declared the decade of voluntary repatriation, and very large returns took place.

The present position is that no solution predominates and that the number in protracted situations has grown.

Protracted situations

A protracted refugee situation is one in which a substantial number of refugees from the same country have been in exile for five years or more without an immediate prospect of a solution.

The characteristics are consistent. Long-term encampment or urban residence without status, restricted or prohibited employment, dependence on assistance, declining donor interest as the situation ceases to be news, and a second and third generation born in exile.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in657

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Nineteen

Voluntary Repatriation

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Voluntary repatriation is return to the country of origin in safety and with dignity, on the basis of a free and informed decision, and it is the preferred durable solution because it restores national protection rather than substituting for it.

The treaty basis

The 1951 Convention says almost nothing about it. Article 1C(4) treats voluntary re-establishment as a ground of cessation, and article 34 requires States to facilitate naturalisation, but there is no article on repatriation at all.

The Statute names it, in paragraph 1, as one of the permanent solutions the High Commissioner is to seek, and in paragraph 8(c) as something the High Commissioner shall assist governmental and private efforts to promote.

The fullest treaty statement is article V of the OAU Convention, and it is the provision to quote.

Article V of the OAU Convention

Paragraph 1: The essentially voluntary character of repatriation shall be respected in all cases and no refugee shall be repatriated against his will.

Paragraph 2: The country of asylum, in collaboration with the country of origin, shall make adequate arrangements for the safe return of refugees who request repatriation.

Paragraph 3: The country of origin, on receiving back refugees, shall facilitate their resettlement and grant them the full rights and privileges of nationals of the country, and subject them to the same obligations.

Paragraph 4: Refugees who voluntarily return to their country shall in no way be penalized for having left it for any of the reasons giving rise to refugee situations. Where necessary an appeal shall be made through national information media and through the Administrative Secretary-General, inviting refugees to return home and giving assurance that the new circumstances prevailing in their country of origin will enable them to return without risk and to take up a normal and peaceful life without fear of being disturbed or punished, and the text of such appeal shall be given to refugees and clearly explained by the country of asylum.

Paragraph 5: refugees who freely decide to return shall be given every possible assistance by the country of asylum, the country of origin, voluntary agencies and international and intergovernmental Organizations to facilitate their return.

What the five paragraphs establish

Voluntariness is absolute in terms. Paragraph 1 admits no exception, and it protects the individual and not merely the group.

Both States have duties. The country of asylum must arrange safe return; the country of origin must receive, facilitate resettlement and restore full rights.

Non-penalisation is express. Paragraph 4 removes the risk that flight itself becomes an offence on return, which is a real risk where departure was unlawful or where absence is treated as disloyalty.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in662

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty

Local Integration

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Local integration is the durable solution by which a refugee becomes a full member of the society of the country of asylum, and it has legal, economic and social or cultural dimensions, of which the legal is decisive because without a secure status the other two cannot be built.

The treaty basis

The Statute names it, in paragraph 1, as assimilation within new national communities, and in paragraph 8(c).

Article 34 of the Convention is the operative provision: The Contracting States shall as far as possible facilitate the assimilation and naturalization of refugees. They shall in particular make every effort to expedite naturalization proceedings and to reduce as far as possible the charges and costs of such proceedings.

The obligation is weak by design. As far as possible, make every effort, and as far as possible again: it is an obligation of endeavour and confers no right on any refugee.

But the rest of the Convention supports integration substantively, which is the point to make. Articles 17 to 24 on employment, housing, education, public relief and social security, and articles 26 to 28 on movement and documents, are integration provisions whether or not they are called that, and a State that performed them fully would have integrated its refugee population in everything but name.

The three dimensions

Legal

A process by which the refugee's status is progressively expanded until it approximates and finally becomes that of a national.

The sequence is: recognition, then a residence permit of increasing duration, then permanent residence, then naturalisation.

Its components are the right to remain without periodic renewal, the right to work, freedom of movement and choice of residence, family reunification, access to courts and to administrative remedies, travel documents, and finally citizenship.

The legal dimension is decisive because the other two depend on it: a person without the right to work cannot become economically self-reliant, and a person whose status expires annually cannot invest in a business, a house or a relationship.

Economic

A process by which the refugee attains a sustainable livelihood and a standard of living comparable to the host community.

Its components are the right to work in law and in practice, recognition of qualifications, access to credit and to markets, the right to own property and to hold a business licence, and access to land where the economy is agricultural.

The right to work is the single most important variable, and article 17's most-favoured-national standard for refugees lawfully staying is the treaty basis, subject to the labour market exception for the first three years.

Social and cultural

A process of adaptation and acceptance which enables refugees to live among the host population without discrimination or exploitation and to contribute to the social life of the country.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in667

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-One

Resettlement

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Resettlement is the selection and transfer of refugees from a State in which they have sought protection to a third State which admits them with permanent residence status, and it is both a durable solution, a protection tool for individuals at risk, and an instrument of responsibility sharing.

The three functions

This is the framework to use, because resettlement is the only solution that performs three distinct jobs.

A protection tool. For an individual whose safety or fundamental rights are at risk in the country of asylum, and for whom no other remedy is available, transfer to a third State is the protection.

A durable solution. The person acquires permanent residence and ordinarily a path to citizenship, so the need for international protection ends.

And an instrument of responsibility sharing. The receiving State assumes a share of the burden borne by the country of asylum, which is the only mechanism in the system that transfers that burden between States. [Burden Sharing, and the Global Compact on Refugees] develops it.

The three can conflict. A State selecting on integration potential is treating it as a solution; a State selecting on urgency is treating it as protection; and a State selecting to relieve a particular host is treating it as burden sharing. The criteria differ, and so do the persons selected.

The submission categories

UNHCR submits cases under established categories, and naming them shows the priority structure.

Legal and physical protection needs, where the person faces a threat of refoulement, of arbitrary detention or of a threat to physical safety in the country of asylum.

Survivors of violence and torture, where treatment is unavailable in the country of asylum or where remaining exposes the person to further trauma.

Medical needs, where life-saving or essential treatment is unavailable.

Women and girls at risk, facing protection problems particular to their sex.

Family reunification, where resettlement is the means of reuniting a family separated by flight.

Children and adolescents at risk, including unaccompanied and separated children where resettlement is in the best interests of the child.

And the lack of foreseeable alternative durable solutions, which is the category for protracted situations where neither return nor integration is in prospect.

The last category is the one that connects resettlement to the durable solutions framework, and the others are protection-driven.

The process

Six stages, and each is a point at which the process may stop.

Identification, by UNHCR or by a partner, of a person who may need resettlement.

Assessment and submission, in which UNHCR verifies refugee status, assesses the resettlement need against the categories, and prepares a submission to a State.

Selection by the State, which applies its own criteria and conducts its own interviews and security screening, and which is entirely free to decline.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in672

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Two

Burden Sharing, and the Global Compact on Refugees

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Responsibility sharing is the distribution among States of the cost and the obligations of protecting refugees, the 1951 Convention acknowledges the problem in its preamble and creates no mechanism, and the Global Compact on Refugees of 2018 is the first comprehensive attempt to address it and is expressly non-binding.

The problem

The fourth preambular paragraph of the 1951 Convention: Considering that the grant of asylum may place unduly heavy burdens on certain countries, and that a satisfactory solution of a problem of which the United Nations has recognized the international scope and nature cannot therefore be achieved without international co-operation.

Having said that, the Convention contains no provision about it at all.

Its obligations are addressed to the State in whose territory a refugee is, and there is no article requiring any other State to contribute funds, to accept transfers, to resettle, or to do anything else.

The consequence is that the distribution of responsibility follows geography.

Most refugees are hosted by countries neighbouring the country of origin, because that is where people can reach, and those countries are overwhelmingly in the developing world.

So the States bearing the largest share are those with the least capacity, and the States with the greatest capacity bear the least.

That asymmetry is the structural defect of the regime, and every other failure in this Module is aggravated by it.

Why the omission occurred

The 1951 Convention was drafted to settle a European problem among European and North American States, where the burden was expected to be shared informally among a small group of similarly situated countries and where resettlement was already occurring on a large scale.

The drafters did not contemplate a standing global regime, which is what the 1967 Protocol produced, and by then the opportunity to negotiate a sharing mechanism had passed.

What existed before 2018

Four mechanisms, all voluntary and all partial.

Funding. Voluntary contributions to UNHCR and to other agencies, which have consistently fallen short of appeals and which are heavily earmarked by donors to particular situations, so allocation follows donor attention rather than need.

Resettlement, which transfers the person and therefore the responsibility, and which reaches a fraction of one per cent of the refugee population.

Comprehensive plans of action, negotiated for particular situations, combining processing, resettlement, repatriation and development assistance for a defined caseload. The Indo-Chinese plan of action and the Central American conference of the 1980s are the examples usually given, and both are regarded as partial successes.

And regional arrangements, of which article II(4) of the OAU Convention is the clearest treaty statement: where a Member State finds difficulty in continuing to grant asylum, it may appeal directly to other Member States and through the OAU, and such other Member States shall in the spirit of African solidarity and international co-operation take appropriate measures to lighten the burden.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in677

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Three

Mass Influx, Temporary Protection and Camps

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

In a mass influx, individual status determination is impossible, so recognition proceeds prima facie on the basis of readily apparent objective circumstances, protection is often delivered through temporary protection arrangements, and the population is frequently accommodated in camps, each of which carries its own difficulties.

The problem

Refugee status determination is designed for the individual. An interview, an assessment of credibility, country information and a reasoned decision take days of official time per applicant.

A mass influx defeats it arithmetically. Where tens or hundreds of thousands of people arrive within weeks, individual determination would take years, during which none of them would have status and all of them would be undetermined.

And the situation is usually an emergency, so the immediate needs are water, food, shelter, medical care and registration rather than adjudication.

Prima facie recognition

The response is group-based recognition.

Where a large number of persons have arrived from the same country in circumstances indicating that the great majority would satisfy the definition, they are recognised as a group on the basis of the objective circumstances in the country of origin, without individual examination.

Its textual basis is paragraph 2 of the Statute, which provides that the work of the High Commissioner shall relate, as a rule, to groups and categories of refugees.

Its four features

Recognition is based on readily apparent objective circumstances, principally the conditions in the country of origin and the manner and timing of the flight, rather than on individual accounts.

It is a full recognition and not a lesser status. A person recognised prima facie is a refugee, with the rights of the Convention, and the difference is in the method of establishing status rather than in its content.

It is rebuttable. An individual within the group may be shown not to satisfy the definition, and the burden of doing so rests on the State.

And exclusion must still be assessed individually. Where indications arise that a person falls within article 1F, that must be determined case by case, and prima facie recognition does not displace it.

Where the wider regional definitions apply, prima facie recognition is easier still, because article I(2) of the OAU Convention and the Cartagena formula turn on situations rather than on individual persecution, which is what makes them workable in an influx.

Temporary protection

A distinct concept, and it should not be confused with prima facie recognition.

Temporary protection is an emergency response granting admission and basic protection for a defined period, pending an assessment of longer-term status.

Its typical elements are admission to safety, respect for basic human rights, protection against refoulement, and the meeting of basic needs, with the question of individual status deferred.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in683

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Four

Root Causes, and Prevention

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Addressing root causes means acting on what produces displacement, principally armed conflict, persecution, human rights violations, State failure, and increasingly disaster and climate change, and it is the only strategy that reduces the size of the problem rather than managing its consequences.

Why it is the strategy that is not pursued

Three structural reasons, and they should be stated at the outset.

The causes lie inside States. Persecution, discrimination, denial of nationality, communal violence and the failure of governance are internal matters, and the international law of intervention constrains what may be done about them.

The instruments are political. Conflict prevention, mediation, peacekeeping, sanctions, and pressure on human rights are exercised through the Security Council, through regional organisations and through bilateral diplomacy, and their availability depends on political alignment rather than on need.

And no institution has both the mandate and the means. UNHCR's Statute makes its work entirely non-political and confines it to the humanitarian and social, which is precisely what excludes it from addressing causes. The Security Council has the means and acts selectively. Development actors have resources and no protection mandate.

So the function falls between institutions, which is the recurring pattern of this Module.

The causes

A classification is useful because different causes require different responses.

Armed conflict, international and non-international, which is the largest single producer of displacement.

Persecution and human rights violations, including political repression, religious and ethnic persecution, and violence against particular groups.

Discrimination and the denial of nationality, which produces both statelessness and displacement, and which is frequently the precursor to the other causes.

State failure and the collapse of governance, where no authority is capable of protecting anybody.

Generalised violence, including criminal and gang violence at levels that governments cannot control.

Development-induced displacement, from dams, extraction and infrastructure, which is largely internal.

And disaster and climate change, examined in [Climate, Disaster and Conflict Displacement].

The classification matters because the response differs. Conflict requires prevention and settlement; persecution requires human rights pressure and accountability; denial of nationality requires legal reform; and disaster requires risk reduction and adaptation.

What prevention consists of

Four levels, and naming them makes the strategy concrete.

Structural prevention addresses the underlying conditions: inclusive governance, the protection of minorities, access to justice, the reduction of inequality, and functioning nationality laws.

Operational prevention addresses an emerging crisis: early warning, preventive diplomacy, mediation, and preventive deployment.

Protection during conflict reduces displacement by making it unnecessary, which is what the whole of Module I is directed at: a conflict fought in compliance with humanitarian law displaces far fewer people than one fought in disregard of it.

And post-conflict prevention addresses recurrence: accountability, reconciliation, disarmament and reintegration, restitution of property, and the reform of the institutions that failed.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in688

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Five

India: No Refugee Statute, and What Governs Instead

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

India is not a party to the 1951 Convention or the 1967 Protocol, has enacted no refugee statute, and since 1 September 2025 deals with refugees under the Immigration and Foreigners Act, 2025, which repealed the Foreigners Act 1946 and the three other instruments that had governed the field since independence.

The two propositions, one of which changed in 2025

India has no refugee statute. That remains true. There is no legislation defining a refugee, conferring a status, creating a determination procedure or providing for non-refoulement.

Refugees are dealt with under the law relating to foreigners. That also remains true, but the law has changed.

The Foreigners Act 1946 was repealed with effect from 1 September 2025.

Section 36(1) of the Immigration and Foreigners Act, 2025 provides that the Passport (Entry into India) Act, 1920, the Registration of Foreigners Act, 1939, the Foreigners Act, 1946 and the Immigration (Carriers' Liability) Act, 2000 are hereby repealed.

The Act received assent on 4 April 2025 and was brought into force on 1 September 2025 by notification S.O. 3981(E) dated 31 August 2025, issued under section 1(2), which provides that the Act shall come into force on such date as the Central Government may by notification in the Official Gazette appoint. Section 1(1) gives the short title, the Immigration and Foreigners Act, 2025.

So an answer citing the Foreigners Act 1946 is out of date, and this book says so because MU set her paper on 6 April 2026, seven months after the repeal.

Section 36(2) preserves what was done under the repealed Acts, so orders, rules, directions and proceedings under the Foreigners Act continue as if made under the corresponding provisions of the new Act, so far as not inconsistent with it.

What governed before

Four statutes, and naming them shows what was consolidated.

The Passport (Entry into India) Act 1920, requiring passports for entry.

The Registration of Foreigners Act 1939, requiring registration.

The Foreigners Act 1946, the principal instrument, defining a foreigner as a person who is not a citizen of India, conferring on the Central Government wide powers by order to prohibit, regulate or restrict the entry, presence and departure of foreigners, providing for restriction of movement and for internment, placing the burden of proof of not being a foreigner on the person concerned, and creating offences.

And the Immigration (Carriers' Liability) Act 2000, imposing penalties on carriers bringing passengers without documents.

The Foreigners Order 1948, made under the 1946 Act, contained the operative rules and is preserved by section 36(2) so far as consistent.

The consequence of having no refugee category

Five, and they are the substance of the answer.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in693

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Six

The Immigration and Foreigners Act 2025

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

The Immigration and Foreigners Act, 2025 consolidates and replaces four earlier statutes, creates a Bureau of Immigration, requires passports and visas for entry and exit, confers a wide order-making power over foreigners, imposes obligations on accommodation keepers, universities, hospitals and carriers, and creates offences with substantially increased penalties.

The Act

Act No. 13 of 2025, assented on 4 April 2025, brought into force on 1 September 2025 by notification S.O. 3981(E) of 31 August 2025.

Thirty-six sections in seven chapters.

ChapterSectionsSubject
I1 and 2Preliminary
II3 to 5Matters related to immigration
III6 to 16Matters related to foreigners
IV17 to 19Liability of carriers
V20 to 26Offences and penalties
VI27 to 35Miscellaneous
VII36Repeal and saving

Chapter II: immigration

Section 3 requires a valid passport or other travel document and, for a foreigner, a valid visa, for entry, presence and departure, subject to exemption under section 33 or intergovernmental agreements, with the two provisos on inadmissibility and finality examined in [India: No Refugee Statute, and What Governs Instead]. It permits the Immigration Officer to examine documents during entry, transit, stay, movement and exit, and to require information, and to seize a passport or other travel document declared lost or stolen, or considered damaged, forged or fraudulently obtained. Overall supervision of visa matters vests in the Central Government.

Section 4 provides for the notification of designated immigration posts for entry and exit, manned by Immigration Officers.

Section 5 constitutes the Bureau of Immigration, to perform the immigration functions, under the general supervision, direction and control of the Central Government, headed by a Commissioner, and assisted by Foreigners Regional Registration Officers, Foreigners Registration Officers, Chief Immigration Officers and Immigration Officers.

The Bureau is the principal institutional innovation of the Act.

Chapter III: foreigners

Section 6 requires foreigners on arrival to register with the Registration Officer, subject to prescribed conditions and manner.

Section 7 is the central power, and it reproduces and extends section 3 of the Foreigners Act 1946.

The Central Government may, by order, direction or instruction, make provisions, either generally or with respect to all foreigners or with respect to any particular foreigner or any specified class or description of foreigner, for prohibiting, regulating or restricting the entry of foreigners into India, or their departure therefrom, or their presence or continued presence therein.

Section 7(2) sets out particulars without limiting the generality, including that a foreigner shall not enter, or shall enter only at specified times, routes and places on specified conditions; shall not depart, or only on specified terms; shall not remain in India or in any specified area therein; shall meet the cost of his removal and maintenance pending removal from his own resources; shall remove himself to, and remain in, such area in India as may be specified; and shall comply with conditions requiring him to present himself for examination, to reside in a particular place, and other specified conditions.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in699

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Seven

Constitutional Protection for a Refugee in India

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

The Constitution protects a refugee in India through article 14, equality before the law, and article 21, the protection of life and personal liberty, both of which apply to all persons and not only to citizens, enforced through article 32 and article 226, with article 51(c) supporting the use of international law in construing them.

The distinction between rights of citizens and rights of persons

Part III of the Constitution distinguishes the two, and reading the text is the beginning of the answer.

Rights conferred on all persons are expressed as no person or any person: article 14, articles 20 and 21, article 22 in part, articles 25 to 28 on religion, and articles 29 and 30 in part.

Rights conferred on citizens only are expressed as all citizens: article 15, article 16, article 19 with its six freedoms, and articles 29 and 30 in their remaining part.

So a foreigner in India, including a refugee, holds article 14 and article 21 and does not hold article 19.

The practical consequence is significant, because article 19(1)(d) and (e), freedom of movement and residence throughout the territory, are citizen rights, so restrictions on a refugee's movement and residence cannot be challenged under article 19.

Article 21

No person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law.

Why it carries the argument

Three features.

It applies to persons. The text is unambiguous, and the Supreme Court has repeatedly affirmed that foreigners enjoy its protection.

Its content has been enlarged. Life has been construed as meaning more than animal existence, extending to the right to live with human dignity and to the necessities that make life meaningful, and personal liberty has been read widely.

And the procedure established by law must be fair, just and reasonable, following the reading given to the article from the late 1970s onwards, so an arbitrary or unfair procedure does not satisfy it however clearly it is prescribed.

The non-refoulement argument

The argument runs in four steps and should be given in that form.

Article 21 protects the life and personal liberty of every person in India, including a refugee.

Deportation to a country where the person faces death or torture is a deprivation of life or personal liberty.

A deprivation requires procedure established by law, which must be fair, just and reasonable, and a removal without any assessment of the risk is not.

Therefore article 21 requires that a person facing removal be given an opportunity to establish the risk, and prohibits removal where the risk is established.

That is non-refoulement derived from the Constitution rather than from a treaty, and it is the argument on which the Indian position rests in the absence of accession.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in706

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Eight

UNHCR's Relationship and Operations in India

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

UNHCR operates in India without India being a party to the Convention or the Protocol, conducts mandate refugee status determination for populations the Government does not itself determine, and its certificates confer no status under Indian law, so its position rests on executive acceptance rather than on legal entitlement.

The basis of its presence

India is not a party to the 1951 Convention or the 1967 Protocol, so article 35's supervisory obligation does not bind it.

India is nevertheless a member of the Executive Committee of the High Commissioner's Programme, and has been for many years, which is significant: it participates in the governance of the Office and in the adoption of its Conclusions on International Protection while remaining outside the treaties.

And it is a member of the General Assembly, which established the Office, adopted its Statute, and has repeatedly called on all States to co-operate with it.

So the relationship rests on three things: membership of the Executive Committee, the general obligation of co-operation with a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, and the practical arrangements the Government has made.

What the Office does in India

Its operations divide into three.

Mandate refugee status determination, conducted in its office for persons from countries whose nationals the Government does not itself register or document.

Documentation, principally the issue of refugee certificates and asylum seeker certificates to those it recognises or registers.

And assistance and protection, delivered largely through implementing partners, covering health, education, livelihoods, legal aid and support to persons with specific needs.

It does not operate camps in India and the population it works with is largely urban and self-settled.

The two-track system

This is the central feature of the Indian arrangement and it is what the question is testing.

Some refugee populations are dealt with by the Government directly. The Government registers them, issues documentation, provides assistance and, in some cases, has provided a path to citizenship, without any involvement by UNHCR and without any determination of refugee status as such.

Other populations are dealt with by UNHCR. The Office registers and determines status, issues its certificates, and provides assistance through partners, and the Government's role is to tolerate the presence of the persons concerned.

The allocation between the two tracks is a matter of executive policy and is not governed by any published criterion.

The consequence is unequal treatment of similarly situated persons, which is the point at which article 14 is engaged and which [Constitutional Protection for a Refugee in India] examines.

What a UNHCR certificate does and does not do

It confers no status under Indian law.

There is no statutory provision recognising it, no rule requiring an official to give effect to it, and no entitlement that follows from holding it.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in712

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Twenty-Nine

Why India Has Not Ratified, and the Arguments Each Way

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

India has not ratified the 1951 Convention or the 1967 Protocol, has never published an official statement of reasons, and the four arguments made on her behalf are security, burden, the inadequacy of the definition for the region, and the sufficiency of existing practice, each of which has an answer.

The position stated accurately

India is not a party to the 1951 Convention or the 1967 Protocol, and has no domestic refugee statute.

She is a party to a large number of human rights treaties, including the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, the Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, the Convention on the Rights of the Child, and the Genocide Convention, and to the four Geneva Conventions of 1949.

She is not a party to the Convention against Torture, having signed it in 1997 without ratifying, and that matters here because article 3 of that Convention is the non-refoulement obligation most nearly comparable to the refugee one.

She is a member of the Executive Committee of the High Commissioner's Programme, and has been since 1995.

And she has received and protected very large refugee populations over eight decades, at a scale exceeding that of many States that are parties.

That combination is the point. The position is not indifference to refugees; it is a refusal of the particular legal mechanism.

No official statement of reasons has ever been made, and answers given in Parliament have generally said that the existing arrangements are adequate and that the matter is under consideration. The four arguments below are therefore reconstructions from official statements, from the positions India has taken in the Executive Committee, and from the academic literature, and a candidate should say so.

The four arguments, and the answer to each

1. Security

The argument. India's borders are long, porous and shared with States from which large movements have occurred and from which armed groups have operated. A legal obligation not to return persons who reach Indian territory would remove the executive's discretion at exactly the point where it is most needed, and would be exploited by persons who are not refugees.

The answer, in three parts.

The Convention already contains the exceptions. Article 1F excludes from refugee status a person as to whom there are serious reasons for considering that he has committed a war crime, a serious non-political crime outside the country of refuge, or acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations. Article 32 permits expulsion on grounds of national security or public order. Article 33(2) removes the benefit of non-refoulement from a refugee for whom there are reasonable grounds for regarding him as a danger to the security of the country. A State party retains every power it needs against a person who is a genuine danger.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in717

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

Chapter One Hundred Thirty

What the Refugee Regime Has and Has Not Achieved

Syllabus topic 5, "Strategies to combat refugee problem"

In one line

Asked what the refugee regime has and has not achieved after seventy-five years, the answer is that it has given the world a definition, a prohibition on return, a supervisory institution and a body of practice, and that it has not given entry, burden sharing, durable solutions at scale, or an answer to the movements it was not drafted for.

What it has achieved

1. A definition the world uses

Article 1A(2)'s five grounds have become the common language of asylum in every legal system that has one, and the same five words are applied by a tribunal in Delhi conducting a mandate determination and by a court in Ottawa or Canberra.

Its interpretation has developed through domestic case law of great sophistication, on persecution, on non-State agents, on particular social group and on internal relocation, and that jurisprudence is a genuine common law of refugee status built by courts that owe each other nothing.

And the definition has been extended where it did not fit, by the OAU Convention and the Cartagena Declaration, which is the regime working rather than failing.

2. A prohibition on return

Article 33 is the achievement. It has become customary international law, it binds States that are not parties, it has been given effect in national law and constitutional adjudication across the world, and it is invoked successfully in thousands of individual cases every year.

It has been reinforced from outside the regime, by article 3 of the Convention against Torture and by the construction of article 7 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and article 3 of the European Convention, and those obligations are absolute where the refugee one is qualified.

A person who reaches a State's jurisdiction and faces death on return has a legal argument today that did not exist in 1950.

3. A supervisory institution

UNHCR exists, is permanent in fact, is funded at a scale of several billion dollars a year, is present in over a hundred and thirty countries, and has twice been awarded the Nobel Peace Prize.

It has determined status where States would not, protected where States could not, and assisted at a scale no other actor could reach.

Its mandate has grown far beyond the Statute, to the stateless, to the internally displaced through the cluster arrangement, and to returnees.

4. A body of doctrine and practice

The Executive Committee's Conclusions, the Handbook, the Guidelines on International Protection, and the practice of a hundred and fifty States have produced a settled understanding of matters the Convention does not address at all: what a fair procedure requires, what an unaccompanied child is entitled to, how gender-related claims are assessed, and what temporary protection means.

Contents This chapter on its own page

munotes.in724

The rest of this chapter comes with the notes. See the semester

The rest of this subject

These notes are cut from the University's printed syllabus. Open the syllabus itself, or the past papers, for the same subject.

Report or request
Done!